《I Become Karna With a Million Times Crit System In Mahabharata.》


 Chapter 1 1. The Mighty Chariot Warrior (Prologue)

    ?"Run!!! Run for your life, That evil minded one attacking us. It seems like the God of death himself appeared on this battlefield."


    "Leave your weapons, Just get away from that Astra(Throwable weapons like arrow, dart etc)."


    "What kind of divine Astra is that? Why was it constantly raining down weapons?"


    "Don''t think about it, Just run, Don''t you see even prince Arjun run away from here, So what are you waiting for? Let''s retreat!!!."


    There was constant wailing,plients, and fearful voices of soldiers on the battlefield.


    If you look at surroundings you will find that there was a sea of army''s from two different factions. Both parties were filled with fearless, mighty warriors, Who were not afraid of death.


    But an anomaly urred on this battlefield, One party''s mighty fearless soldiers were doing something that no one ever imagined can be done by these mighty warriors.


    Retreating. If you put it nicely they were retreating and if you said it truthfully then they were running. These warriors who weren''t even afraid of death were running holding their tails between their legs.


    It''s not their fault though they are indeed ready to galdy give up their life on the battlefield. Just as in the past 16 days of the war no one from both parties took one step back from the field even when casualties reached in the millions.


    But today''s situation is different, Past 16 days, although dying, they felt like they had a fair chance to win. That''s why they were fighting with all of their might but today''s situation changed.


    One man in a chariot fired a weapon that they had never seen before, After itunched whole Sky was illuminated, Air stagnated, the Earth trembled, it felt like the end of the world is here.


    Just as itunched it killed hundreds of thousands of troops in an instant. Stunning all the viewers by that sight, They felt like they were in a nightmare , unfortunately this was just the beginning of their nightmare.


    Because that weapon never fell down nor did it disappear like other divine weapons but it stayed in the air. Hovering in the air like a reaper thates to rep there lives.


    *Trumble*


    Earth split open, Sky looked like it was torn apart. Heaven and earth visions started to appear one after another. Chant of celestial mantrasing from every direction. What it felt like eternity was just a mere second time.


    That weapon started its bombardment of weapons. Not only normal weapons but also divine weapons were constantlying out of it as they cost nothing. Whole army couldn''t help but panic, Half of them even started running while dragging their stunnedrades with them. Some brave one wanted to stand there ground and defend it but when they saw Arjun there groups strongest warrior was running away from this terror their will to stay also broken.


    And the reason why these soldiers were doing this unthinkable thing was just a single weapon fired by one extremely handsome man on a golden chariot.


    The weapon he fired was still in the air, constantly bombarding the battlefield with all kinds of deadly weapons with no sign of stopping. The mere number of casualties reached millions in a few moments. This fact alone is enough to show its might.


    "Sha took me to where Arjun is running off."


    Handsome man calmly said to his chariot driver to take him to his arch nemesis. He was so calm as if he didn''t have anything to do with the weapon in the sky raining down death.


    Sunlight shines on him revealing his figure. His face was so sharp and perfect that it felt like it was sucputred by Vishwakarma (God''s architect). His lotus-like eyes were so bright like a stars of a starry night. At this moment they were nk, there was not even a hint of pride, arrogance, or hatred in them. They were still like the surface of theke and as pure as a new born baby. His neck length as dark as moonless night coloured hairs were drifting by the wind giving sharp contrast to his baby-like soft skin''s fairplexion. Yet it not only decreases his beauty but enhances it making it feel like divine scenery.


    His body is also not less than any art itself. His abdomen was like each muscle, each bone was precisely put there by the creator himself, Enhancing his beauty by many folds. His arms were like iron pirs with immense might in them. Though his body was not buff but on a slim side, But no one dared to underestimate his power.


    He was wearing normal gloden body armour and mukute (Crown) for safety.


    He was wielding one extremely attractive and beautiful bow named Vijaya (Victory) in his hand. This is the bow his guru (Teacher) gave to him as a gift.


    This bow belongs to Lord Shiva and has a boon that anyone who wields this bow in battle will always be victorious.


    This is the first time in his life he was using this bow because he had a premonition in his heart that this day might be his final day. He wanted to fight with all he got and prove to the world that even Suta (Son of charioteer) can be great if given the right knowledge.


    "Sha speed up, Today either I kill Arjun or die trying!!!."


    He roared, dering the whole world his pledge like a lion. As he said it the sun shone on him illuminating his whole body making him look divine. He became the focus of all the audience. Even in a group of million soldiers he alone bes the focus of attention.


    "Look, he is my mitra (Friend). Look at his valour he alone forced their army to retreat. What are we waiting for ATTACK!!!"


    Man with muscr build with Mace in his hand yelled, Commanding his army to attack enemy soldiers.


    "Yes Yuvraj (Crown Prince)."


    "Attack!!! Show them our might and wipe off 14th day''s embarrassment with their blood."


    "Yeah Look at their mighty warrior, didn''t he run away like a cat seeing a mouse? hahah."


    "Didn''t he was so proud on the 14th day? Why now running like a coward? Is he afraid of that weapon or shooter of that weapon? Hahaha."


    The entire army startedughing. Indeed on 14th day of war Arjun was so fierce that they felt hopeless but no one retreat half of step back but today just one weapon was enough to throw Pandvas army out of battle. They were proud that a warrior who do that was in their army.


    "Madhav(Krishna''s other name) Stop the chariot. Let me kill this evil minded one here and shut these people''s mouths."


    Man who spoke had a darkplexion but a handsome face. He was holding a silver coloured divine bow in his hand known as Gandiva. He was son of king of gods Indra, Arjun.


    At this time his anger reached to the top of his head. He helplessly had to watch that evil minded one killing his army. Not to mention he also forced him to retreat.


    He didn''t want to but he had to admit it that he had no counter to the weapon fired by that man. This was making him more angry, He the greatest archer in the world wasn''t able to counter Astra of low born Suta (Chariotior cast). This fact hit his ego hard. What is even more humiliating was that for a moment he truly felt fear of death. He also felt that the man in front of him was the god of death. He even subconsciously called him that. This humiliation can only be washed by that man''s blood.


    "Not yet, Time has note yet."


    Suddenly a soft calm divine voice sounded. Speaker had the same darkplexion. His face is like a celestial. He had an aura of divinity all around him making anyone close to him feel safe. Surprisingly, his body is the same as that man on the chariot , attractive and divine. They also had the same height. His name was Madhav or Krishna.


    At this time all his attention is on the sun in the sky. He was waiting, Waiting for the only opportunity for their victory. If they miss it then they might lose forcing him to break his oath of not lifting weapons in this war.


    Arjun didn''t say anything, Although unwilling he agreed to Krishna''s decision. He never went against his friend''s decision, But this was not the only reason why he agreed this quickly. His partial reason was fear. He had fear in his heart. Before anytime he fought with man on chariot fought, He alway thought that he was better because he was able repalle him back but today he realised that all those times he who thought he beat that man was a misunderstanding. His opponent is always holding back and now he is going all out means he ising to kill him.


    Krishna look at chariot behind him and decide to let Arjun fight to stall some more time.


    "So you finally stopped Arjun. Let''s finish the battle we never get to finish."


    Seeing arjun chariot turning towards him, Chariot warrior said to Arjun as he put an arrow on Vijay bow''s string andunched it.


    *Bang*


    Twang of strings rebounded throughout the whole world. Breath of death spread all around the earth. The gods who was watching the war trembled hearing the twang. Whole heaven shook. Anyone who heard this sound gave birth to fear in there hearts. All gods eyes directly gather on the battlefield between two warriors. They open heavens gates to look at the once in the lifetime battle between warriors who can beat gods.


    "Huh True let''s finish this battle so world can see how blind they were to say you are better then me."


    Arjun also not backed away and also stringed arrow on his Gandiva andunched. Whole world shined by the brightness the bow released blinding its opponents. But chariot warrior directly looked at it as if this light didn''t exist at all.


    *Bang*


    *Boom*<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    *Shatter*


    Two arrows intersect in the middle, Then a loud bang sounded, A huge mushroom cloud appeared on the battlefield. Anything that cloud touched were destroyed in a second. There was a total destruction of ces all around it.


    But this didn''t stop two warriors. They startedunching arrows after arrows to counter one another. Whole world trembled. Animals wailed as if begging these warriors to stop but these warriors did not have time to pay attention to them.


    After the normal arrow they started using divine weapons. This time the end of the world really came. Sky lost its brilliance, Earth lost her endurance, Air lost its power, Everything just blew apart. If not for godly protection this world would have ended.


    Warriors kept going on without even noticing the destruction all around them. They were like an artist who lost in his art without caring about anyone. They had only one target in there mind that was to defeat their opponent.


    After some time the chariot warrior got the upper hand, He swiftly and quickly cut down 12 strings of Arjun''s Gandiva. His hands were so fast that they appeared to create after images of his actions. This surprises Arjun but also increases fear in his heart. If this goes on the loser will be him. That man showed he was better than him but Arjuna''s arrogance wouldn''t allow him to admit it.


    "It''s only because of that damn bow, If I have it, I will be able to do more than him. He was just lucky and tricked Bhagwaan Parshuram to ept him as a student. He doesn''t have any power of his own."


    His jealousy increased, He said in his heart the opponent''s valour is because of his guru and nothing else.


    *Pierce*


    *Stter*


    Suddenly when he was distracted 3 arrows pierce him through his armour. He quickly checked and sigh of relief when he found that all arrows avoided his vitals. For warriors like him these wounds are not even considered flesh wounds. He thanked his luck and put his full focus on the battle.


    Krishna, who was driving the chariot, shook his head lightly. How could he not see that those arrows did not contain any killing intent? These were just warning shots to remind his opponent to pay attention.


    ''Arjun was fighting as he was facing an opponent and that man was fighting as he was sparring with his younger brother.''


    He looked at the man on the chariot with pain in his eyes. How much he wanted that man to join his army, Join pandavas he was even offer him whole world, most beautiful woman in Aryavart (India), immeasurable wealth, gold, silver anything he wanted, He even offered Pandavas will serve him as his servent but he denied everything without even given a single thought just for his friendship.


    He already knew the answer of that man but he still felt pain when he denied the offer because he knew the ending of that denial.


    ''Time hase''


    Krishna sighed and turned Arjuna''s chariot in another direction at full speed. Seeing this Arjun also sighs of relief, He was really getting overwhelmed by that evil minded man. He will never admit it but this was the truth.


    "Sha after him."


    When the chariot warrior saw Arjun running away again, Suddenly he had a pang in his heart. This was a warning from his warrior instinct that if he follows then he will surely die in this battle but he still decided to go after Arjun. After all he still has to give his final alms to Pandavas.


    Then it happened as his curse fulfilment time hade. When he was running at full speed after Arjun his chariot wheel got stuck in the mud. Looking at the stuck wheel and the Arjun chariot, He remembered his curse with a knowing smile on his lips.


    He decided to get down and fight Arjun standing on the ground but then his second curse taken effect and the forgotten all the knowledge about the weapons and Astras in a instant. All of his weapons became useless as he forgot how to use them.


    "So this how I am going to die huh, Not bad."


    He shakes his head, his smile widens. He then still decided to fight with Arjun with normal arrows.


    "Partha(Arjun''s other name) Now is the time to attack!!!"


    Krishna sharply turned the chariot and came towards that warrior. Then battle between warriors started again but surprisingly even after forgetting his weapon knowledge that warrior was still able to keep up with Arjun.


    ''How? He was on the ground and I was on the chariot. I clearly have a high ground then why am I still not able to defeat him?"


    *Bang*


    Arjun again lost in thought and because of his loss of attention a strong arrow of opponent struck him rendering him unconscious.


    When the ground warrior saw that his arrow sessfully hit Arjun and made him unconscious, He did not feel happy, On the contrary he became worried but after finding Arjun just unconscious and not fatally wounded. He sigh a relief, He didn''t not take advantage of the situation to kill Arjun nor did he decide to retreat until his knowledge returned to him but instead he decided to pull out his chariot wheel from the ground. So at least his charioteer Shalya is able to escape if he needs to.


    So he put his bow on the chariot fulfilling the 3rd curse. Then he grabbed the stuck wheel with both hands and tried to pull the wheel out of the mud but it didn''t even budge. Annoyed, he used all his might trying to take the wheel out of the mud.


    *Rumble*


    Whole earth shook, With his might he lifted the whole earth with all its river, mountain and ocean four fingers high. The God''s who was watching apuded his feat of strength but sadly the wheel still didn''t budge.


    "I will kill you Suta."


    Roars were heard, Arjun who woke up felt greatly insulted. He was unconscious but other than attacking him and winning the battle, that man decided to lift the wheel, Which was very humiliating for him. In anger decided to attack that man with rudrastra (Roar Of Shiva) but after seeing that man''s feat, Jealousy again filled his heart he changed weapons to normal divine weapons andunched targeting opponents neck.


    That arrow pierced through the air and swiftly cut the neck of the warrior.


    *Thump*


    Headless body of the warrior fell down on the ground. His head also fell next to it.


    *Thrumble*


    Just as his bodynded, Heaven and earth changed. Sky suddenly became dark as if the sun couldn''t bear to look at the sight in front of him. Earth also trembles as showing her sorrow to the world. Animals wailed, Trees fell. For a moment all the beauty of the world eclipsed. Gods also became sad after paying respect to the fallen. They also closed the heaven''s gate.


    "No!!!!! Mitra"


    Muscr body man directly kneeled on the ground crying like a baby on the loss of his friend.


    He lost all desire of war, At this time he just wanted his friend back. He was ready to give anything in exchange for his friend but he also knew that was impossible. In the end he cried for his friend all night begging all the gods take care of him in heaven and that he wille there soon to apany him.


    Finally night falls and Krishna uses the shankha (Chank) sound to dere the end of today''s war.


    Today''s night was also too dark , not to mention the moon even stars were not present in the sky. As if every celestial body''s were mourning for there loss. In this world only one thing was as beautiful as it alway was, that would be the body of a fallen warrior. Even after this gruesome death he was still as beautiful as when he was alive.


    The 18th day war result is not surprising to anyone. This day was thest day of the war and Pandavas came out victorious.


    That chariot man for his final alms donated victory to them.


    This battle waster known as the Kurukshetra war.


    (A/N : Hey this is just pre story and real story will start in next chapter. Also the reason I didn''t revel his name will be said in next chapter.


    Remember this chapter yet to be edited. And also this is my fanfic of mahabharta.


    Also don''t forget to donate power stones if you have any left.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a nice day ????????????)

 Chapter 2 2. I Asked System As A Boon

    ?Enons passed in the blink of an eye. Stories of war passed down from generation to generation. At the end there were thousands of variations of the story. Only a fraction of the real story remains in those variations.


    Group of poems about this whole war from the beginning to endter known as Mahabhrat. This became the biggest poem to exist in the world.


    Now in the 21st century those legends have be myths. The sacrifice of those warriors became nothing more than a topic to debate for people''s. The one who is supposed to get respect bes the target of belittlement to win an argument.


    World now became ck and white. If someone is wrong then the other party automatically bes right without asking any questions. The world that used to be grey now started living in illusion of good and bad.


    In this period of Kalyug, A boy named Karan just bought a book named Mrityunjay (Conquer of the death). This book tells the story from the perspective of the chariot warrior, the one whose might even gods had to recognize, the mortal son of the sun god named Suryaputra (Putra=Son, Surya =Sun God), Famously known as Karna.


    Karan started reading the book and couldn''t help but admire Karna. He felt like Niyati (Destiny) herself has a grudge against Karna. From the moment he was born his ill fate began.


    He didn''t even get a time to breathe his first breathfortably and he got abandoned by his own mother in the raging river.


    Then he was adopted by the Suta (Chariotior Cast) family. He who should be living in the castle as prince and be served by hundreds of servants bes a meremoner. He who was the son of the Sun god became low born. The one who should have receive respect only receives taunts and insults.


    When he grows up to adulthood, fate strikes once again. He denied right of knowledge just because of his caste. Humiliating him. He searched all over the world for a Guru (Teacher) that would teach him a Suta boy but sadly anywhere he went only rejection was waiting for him. After seeing no way out he lied to Guru saying that he was Bhraman (Pristhood Cast) and got knowledge from him resulting in him getting a curse.


    The reason how his teacher found out is even more sad. At noon Karna offered his guru hisp to use as pillow, When he saw he was going to stone as pillow, After his guru sleep, He seat still fearing to disturb his teachers sleep but then theree a demon in disguise of insect and dug directly in Karnas otherp.


    Karna felt excruciating pain, All his instinct urging him to move and take care of that insect but did not move an inch. That demon dug so deep that he reached to his bone but not even a hum of pain came out of Karna''s mouth. Blood flowed out of his wound and touched his guru''s body, instantly waking him up.


    When he saw the sight front of him, He terrified, his heart felt pain as if that insect dug into his thigh, He quickly reached out and kill that demon. He angrily asked Karna why he didn''t defend himself? To which Karna answered that if he do that it will disrupt his rest.


    His guru felt proud and honoured after hearing that, Karna chose to suffer the pain just because he didn''t want to disturb his rest but then extreme anger came over him. He then realise that this much pain no Bhraman (Priesthood Cast) able bare without making any sound, He caught Karnas lie and cursed him that the knowledge he get from him through deceit will be forgotten when he need them the most and said that he should not show his face to him again.


    After hearing that Karna directly fell on Guru''s feet, Begging to be forgiven not because of curse but because he didn''t want his father like guru to hate him. Seeing him like that, Gurus heart softened and he gifted Kanra bow named Vijaya (Victory). This way his curse will not harm Karna as anyone who holds the bow will be invincible in battle. The curse was just supposed to be a light p on the back hand but Niyati (Destiny) yed a trick again. Making this curse the reason for Karnas fall.


    There are many stories like this about Karna one being more tragic than other.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Like the reason behind how he got the name Karna. Karna means peeler of the skin, He got this name after he donated his armour and earring (Kavch and Kundals) by peeling his skin and cutting his ears as armour connected to his body and was imprable.


    Karan lost in reading these stories. He didn''t realise when he finished reading the whole book.


    " *Sigh* That''s very sad, One brother killed the other one."


    Karan closed the book and muttered. He felt that it was too unfair. Karna did all good through his life but what did he got in the end? Why does he do all the good things and still suffer?


    "If I were him, I would live my life to the fullest without any care at all."


    Karan said to himself andy and bed to sleep. He was reading book from the morning and now it waste at night. So afterying on the bed he quickly fall asleep.


    *Rumble*


    *Thunder*


    Karan didn''t know that after he said those words thunder resounded in the clear sky.


    (A/N: Hii I know it is taking little time to get the system but I have to tell you a little about the story before I start writing about it. Most people will not know the background.


    So in the next chapter MC will get System.


    Don''t forget to vote with power stone if you have any left.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????????????.)

 Chapter 3 3. I Asked System As A Boon

    ?"Why is it so dark here? Who turns off the light?"


    Karan wakes up and finds out that his room was in pitch ck darkness. He wasn''t even able to see his own hand. He became angry thinking that someone was ying a sick prank on him as he was afraid of the dark.


    "No one turns off anything...other than your life."


    A yful ethereal voice sounded.


    "Who?"


    Karan asked in surprise, That voice felt like it had no beginning or end. It is as if that voice is always there. He just found it but somehow he did not feel scared, he was just felt palpitations of emotions.


    "Yeah, The age old question, I don''t know why you guys alway ask that? You already have an answer in your hearts yet refuse to admit it."


    Just as the voice fell, a figure of man emerged out of nowhere. He was shrouded in a brilliant golden light. He just make an outline of the figure to guess figure was a man.


    He was very tall, His long hair was tied in bundle over his head, On it what it look like crescent moon wore as decoration, From the bundle of his hair fountain of water continuouslying out of it, When you look at his neck there was outline of a snake constricting on it, But the most eye-catching things was a what held in man''s hand a Trident, That trident as big as the height of the man, It was emitting ferocious yet gently aure. These two feelings were contrary to each other but when ites to trident it felt like it was meant to be.


    "Mahadev (God of God''s)"*


    The moment Karan looked at the trident, He got the answer to his question of "who".


    He directly wanted to kneel and worship, But then he found out a horrifying truth: He can''t kneel down because he doesn''t have a body at all. The room he thought he was in was not his room but was a pure void. Even the brilliance of the figure didn''t illuminate anything because there was nothing to be illuminated.


    "Don''t worry you just died peaceful in your sleep."


    Mahadev spoke these words very casually as if it was not a big deal.


    But when Karan heard these words he felt like vomiting blood, If notck of body that is he might really spray blood on ground. He died. That is big news but God just spoke like it was nothing to think about.


    "Hey don''t get me wrong but dying is really not a big deal, You think dying is the end of a journey but it was actually the beginning."


    Lord spoke very calmly, His voice smoothly calmed Karan''s vtile emotions.


    "But Mahadev I just spoke those words casually, God''s don''t have to kill me for it."


    Karan felt that he died because he spoke those words that anger gods because of that they killed him. After all, he fan of Greek mythology and their gods, So he knew how easy it was to anger gods.


    "No, It was not that reason but your time hase, So you died."


    Mahadev does not get angry when Karan mes gods for his death but lovingly consoles him.


    "Then what now Mahadev? Why am I here and not in Swarg (Heaven) or Narak (Hell)?"


    Karan spoke weakly, Mahadevs voice eased his emotions but he still felt sad that he died but he also was a bit happy that he got to meet his most loved god.


    He was able to talk this freely because of this reason, Because he knew how soft hearted and simple Mahadev actually is, He even got name as Bholenath ,(Lord of Simplicity) because of it.


    So as long as he doesn''t cross the bottom line, He can talk freely whatever was in his mind.


    "You can''t go there because of the words you spoke."


    Then god drop bomb of news on him again, The calmed down emotions also be unstable.


    "Bhole, I just spoke those words, I don''t have any ill intent behind it."*


    Karan couldn''t sit still, He really just spoke those words feeling that gods were too unfair to Karna. Those wordse out because of the pure emotions there was no other intention behind it.


    "Because you spoke those words with pure emotions that I decided to fulfil your wish. I know why you rte to Karna but I was not unjust towards anyone, Everybody got what they deserve."


    Mahadve said these words in a very caring voice as he knew the pain of the boy in front of him.


    "He was abandoned by his own mother, Denied of knowledge, got cursed because of his yearning for knowledge. Even in the end when he died people never got to know the truth of his birth. Please tell me how it was not unjust Bhole?"


    Karan got emotional and spoke quickly. Indeed he rtes to Karna and feels his pain because just like Karna he was also abandoned by his mother from birth though she had a little decency to drop the newborn at the orphanage.


    He alway thought that his mother might be helpless and had her problems that she abandoned him. When he grew up he searched all around about her and somehow managed to get information. He was thrilled when he thought he was able to meet his mother but when he met her, The response she gave to him was not what he expected.


    "You were just a burden, A hurdle for my future. If not for a legal issue I would be more than happy to throw you into a trash can, Now go away, you stink."


    These were her words. These words shatter his illusion that all mothers are nice and good and teach him a lesson that judges people by their actions not by their rtion and their titles.


    This is the reason why he loves Karna as a character because he can truly rte to his pain. He knows how much it hurts you when your own mother doesn''t ept you.


    "He got everything he deserves putra (Son), Yes, His mother abandoned him but didn''t he get a mother so good that he wore her name as crown over his head?


    Yes, He denied of knowledge but didn''t my own student, the best guru on the earth, be his teacher?


    Yes, He got cursed but didn''t my own invincible bow given to after that?


    Yes, People do not find out even after his death, his birth secret but wasn''t his name immortalised in history because of that?"


    God answered his question calmly and slowly as a teacher teaching his student.


    "Also no one spared from cause and effect of their actions, The mother who abandoned him, didn''t she also have to separate from her five sons?


    The eldest son becuse of his right of inheritance she didn''t ept Karna, Didn''t she get cursed by that same son?


    Didn''t the teacher who refused to teach Karna for his royal students was killed by those same students by deceit?


    The Arjun who killed Karna, didn''t he also killed by his own son?


    Everybody got their due."


    God said in the same calm tone, There was infinite love in his voice as he was more inclined to answer any questions by which the boy in front of him can clear his doubts.


    "I-I never thought of it like that."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karan became ashamed, He never thought of it like that, But still he felt it was unfair for Karna.


    "I am not denying that it was not unfair to Karna, I am saying I am not unjust."


    Lord answered his question with him needing to ask.


    "It''s time to fulfil yourst wish, It will give closure and free you from mortal bounding, I will give you boon for your good karma, Ask anything other than immortality, Putra (Son)."


    Lord saw that it was time, So he decided to send him on his new journey.


    "Bhole but I didn''t do anything that great to receive boon, So why?"


    Karan was confuse, He know mahadev was easiest to please but he didn''t actually did much in his life, Most of his 21 years of life he spend by just trying to survive, He didn''t do much of God''s work other than just paying respect in the morning and night by folding his hands towards the sky before sleeping and after waking up, That''s all he did in name of devotion.


    "In Kalyug (Period after God''s) that was enough, That''s why sages were jealous of people who will live in Kalyug."


    Lord chuckled and answered, Feeling funny about the situation. Sages in the ages of god needed thousands of years praying and meditation but man in Kalyug can get the same things just by little devotion and yet this time consider worst by many.


    "Oh, I don''t know that prabhu (Lord) , So I can ask anything other than immortality right, Mahadev?"


    Karan heard and understood the reason behind giving him boon. He also heard of that story but he alway thought it was a folk tale. Then he put his focus on the boon. There was infinite possibility for it.


    "Yes, You can ask anything other than immortality, You can ask for money, weapons, power, You can even ask me as your servant, So what is it gonna be?"


    Lord gave multiple suggestions for the boons, even said that Karan can ask him as a servant in the boon. Lord was not kidding about being servant after all he one time became bodyguard for devoted who asked that as boon.


    "No Mahadev I don''t dare, I always had the answer ready for a day like this, If I am going to be karna then in boon I want a thoun- No wait Million time crit System with world hopping function as add-on."


    Karan asked very hesitantly, He who used to read lots of novels in free time was very familiar with the systems. There are different varieties of it. Some were weak, some were strong but some were OP. The Million time crit was in OP category, Any beneficial direct or indirect for host will be multiplied million times. If he is going to be Karna then this system is made for him, Karna already has superior talent and if you add a million time effect, Then who can stop him? Karan always used to wonder why no one asked the system in boon. These things are to OP.


    "System, I have to say no one ever asked that from me, Can you tell me the reason behind it?"


    Lord became interested to hear about the reason, After all it was the first time for him to give that in boon.


    "Simple Mahadev, System power multiply million times, So if I trained for 1 day then I will receive benefits equivalent to 1 Million days of training, I get something it will also multiple it''s effect or things for million time and best part having system is that it can conceal its host presence from others powerful beings, It can also protect it''s host when needed too, So that''s why i asked you for system."


    Karan became excited when telling about system functions, After all it was his dream to get a system. So he is like a child who just got a new toy telling all the functions to lord himself.


    "Fair enough, Then I give you System you desire but because it''s power I can''t give you all in one go or your soul can''t handle it, It will divided into 4 parts like following...


    1. You get Prime function of system million time crits but limited to 24 hours for each task, This can also hide your presence from everyone unless Trimurti themselves purposely use their power to look into you no one will find out about your truth even lord vishnu''s avatar Bhagwan (God) Parsuram and Krishna.*


    2. Fail safe systems to save your life when you are in danger.


    3. Dimensions hoping add-on, Help you go into any world of your desire.


    4. Whole system without any limit.


    You will receive the first part, Other 3 parts you have to find on your own, though the system will notify you when they are near."


    Lord spoke these words and globe of 4 golden light appear in his hand, Three shot in different direction and one got into Karan''s soul body, Just as that light entered in him, Karan sucked by powerful suction force and disappear in blink of eye, He not even get to say his farewell to his lord.


    "Remember you will be born as Karna with his cause and effect, So be careful not to repeat the same mistakes as him."


    Those were thest words Karan heard before his consciousness got lost.


    "Svami (Husband) did we do the right thing by giving him that boon or do we give him too much?"


    Suddenly a very motherly feminine voice came out of the golden brilliance figure and brilliance shrouding the figure faded away.


    Karan was half right this is indeed the figure of a man but he was only half right because the other half of the figure was a very beautiful woman.


    The body of the lord was separated into middle by two parts, one was a man and the other was a woman. Mahadev was not the only one front of Karan but also was a Parvati (Goddesses of power), Also known as duo of Shiv-Shakti (Power).


    This sharing body is known as Ardhnarishwar (The lord whose half is a woman). In this form lord Shiva and goddesses Parvati were one.


    The Ardhanareeswara represents a constructive and generative power. Ardhanareeswara symbolises male and female principles which cannot be separated. It conveys the unity of opposites in the universe. The male half stands for Purusha (Male) and female half is Prakriti (Nature).


    Karan not only gets boon from Lord Shiva but also goddess Parvati but he doesn''t know about it.


    "You are the one saying that priye (Darling)? I just gave him the boon he asked me for but you just gave him the boon without him even knowing."


    Lord chuckled and said to his wife in a teasing tone.


    "That- H-He was in pain and as a mother I couldn''t help it."


    Goddess Parvati dogged her husband''s eyes as the incarnation of Adi Sakti (Adi= Superior/First, Sakti=Power) mother of all couldn''t help it when she saw her children in pain. So she given boon on her own to ease his pain.


    "Don''t worry priye (Darling), No one can get anything more or less from what they deserve, Now we have to wait and see, What path he will choose."


    Lord answered, How can he not understand his wife''s emotions?'''' That''s why he gave this powerful boon. Now he just letting him chose his own path.


    Husband and wife talk some more, Then they disappear from the void waiting to see the unfolding of a new chapter of his life.


    (A/N:


    [1] Bholenaath : Lord of Simplicity, Sometimes also called Bhole.


    [2] Mahadev : God of God''s, Lord shiva''s other name.


    [3] Bhagwan Parsuraam : Parsu= Axe, Raam= Name of sage, Parsuram means the one who wields an Axe. They were students of lord shiva himself and got all the weapons of lord shiva. Also they were the 7th avatar of lord vishnu. Had boon of Chiranjeevi (Immortal).


    [4] Lord Krishna: The mortal Avatar of lord Vishnu. Because of a curse given to a past Avatar of lord vishnu Rama, He was without his Sakti( Power), Avatar of his wife Goddesses Laxmi (Goddesses of wealth) making him iplete. Just like how lord Shiva is iplete without the goddesses Parvati. )

 Chapter 4 4. Abandoned By His Mother

    ?In the middle of the forest was no man''snd. At this moment a celestial phenomenon was happening here.


    Sun was shining brightly, Birds were singing, Trees were dancing with the wind, Even mother Earth''s hardness were soften here, Invisible to mortal eyes celestial bodies appear top of the ce to witness the miracle that happing here, Also to take a first look of there youngest prince. Whole field has an aura of positivity. Good omens appearing everywhere.


    But all this ignored by the beautiful maidan on the field. Her attire was not like amoner girl but was like a princess. There was lot of golden jewellery on her body, On her delicate nose was a Nath (Nose ring), Pearl earring were ornamented on her ears like a twinkling stars, Her neck covered in lots of beautiful golden nes, Her wrists decorated by the twin gold bangles, On her ankle was luxurious anklet jiggling by her moments. She wore white coloured pure silk sari making her look like a Apsara1 (Celestial Dancer/ Beauty), This a the princess of the kunti-bhoj kingdom, Princess Kunti.


    At this moment her rosy cheeks were stained with tears. In her arms was a very beautiful infant boy. He was curled in her arms, emitting divine aura from his tiny body, His louts like eyes yet to be opened, He was sleeping so soundly and peacefully that disturbing him felt like a sin.


    What was astonishing was that the baby had golden earrings in his ears, Shining brightly in the sun. His torso also had a golden armour which shone as beautifully as the sun in the sky.


    "My first born, forgive your ipetent mother but I can''t ept you."


    The maidan kneels down holding the newborn in her arms tightly and bursts into tears.


    "Priyamvada brought me a basket and a few flowers."


    After some time her crying stopped and her expression became firm. She directly ordered her royal maid to arrange things for her.


    "Princess but-"


    Her maid wanted to say something but looking at the ring eyes of her master she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I know what you wanted to say but if I don''t do this then not only mine but also my father''s reputation will be ruined, I can''t ept that, So this is the only right thing to do."


    Sensing her maids'' worry, Kunti spoke some words to console her. In her opinion it''s sons job to make sacrifices for their mother, Which she took for granted. Although nothing is wrong in that statement, for a child to make sacrifices for a mother, She also has to act like a mother. Just giving birth is not enough.


    "Okay princess, The things you ask for will be arranged in a few moments, please wait."


    Maid pay respect by folding her hands and go away to arrange things.


    "This thing has to be done, You understand me right, Son? Why don''t you after all it is an honour for a son to make sacrifices for his mother."


    Kunti spoke these entitled words casually to the sleeping infant as matter of fact. Though these words were spoken to him but these words meant to solidify her decision, Convince herself that what she is doing is the right thing and there is nothing wrong in that.


    "Princess things were arranged, What are further instructions?."


    After sometime the maid came back to inform things were arranged and asked what to do next, But she already had a premonition of what her princess was going to order her.


    "Priyamvada you decorate that basket with flowers and bring it near the river shore."


    Just as the maid had imagined, the Princess gave the order to go near the river bank. She already knows what will happen next.


    "Take this as a souvenir of your mother, God may protect you, my child."


    In the horrified eyes of maid Priyamvada, Kunti put the still sleeping newborn in the decorated basket, pulled out the bangles of her hands, Put it in the basket and walked straight toward the river bank with the basket in her hands. Her intention was obvious.


    "Princess th-this not necessary to do it right? We can still give him to some childless parents or send him to ashram2 anonymously. Someone will definitely take care of him there and we won''t get the sin of abandoning a child."


    Priyamvada finally couldn''t keep quiet and spoke what was in her mind. She looked at the raging river and then at the newborn in the basket. If they let go of that small basket in the river, Then risk of something happening to the child was too high. If that happened they had to bear the sin of killing a newborn, Which one of the highest sins there is.


    "No you are Priyamvada, You don''t understand. If we do as you say then there will be a possibility that someone with ill mind can backtrack him to me and can use it against me and my father, I will never let that happen."


    Kunti stopped in her tracks and turned her head towards her maid. Her voice was firm with the majesty of a princess.


    "And the question about sin, Didn''t devi (Goddess) Ganga (River name)3 drown her 6 Children in the river? She didn''t get a sin, At least I am putting him in a basket."


    Kunti resumed her walk and At this time there was no hesitation and her walk was firm. She just realised if god can do that and get away with it then aspared to them she is not doing that bad things. The final speck hesitation also disappeared.


    She reached the river bank and as she was ready to let go of the basket in the river, something happened.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The peacefully closed eyes of the infant open, He finally woke up from his slumber, His extremely clear deep dark eyes filled with the innocence of a child but in those eyes was also a wisdom that can''t be hidden by the innocence.


    The moment he opened his eyes and looked at her, Then he gave her a very heartfelt smile or atleast what it looked like to Kunti.


    "Huh, So I woke up directly to the abandoning part. It''s a pity I missed all that crocodile tears drama."


    Karan or now Karna wake up and first thing he saw was a thing that started all the drama that led to that destructive war.


    He was supposed to wake up early but the system took too much time to load but the wait paid off as he saw the system panel in front of him, Seeing that he unconsciously drew a beautiful smile on his face.


    "Sorry Putra (Son), I am really helpless, Please forgive your mother."


    Seeing the smile Kunti''s stone cold heart melted and she broke down crying on the shore, clutching tightly the basket continuously apologising over and over. That innocent smile he gave to her shaken her belief but she quickly steadfastly her decision. She quickly pulled out all the jewellery on her body and put it in the basket.


    "Please lord Surya take care of my- no Our son."


    She didn''t dare to look at Karna''s face again and after closing her eyes, She slowly let go of her grip from the basket.


    Just as the grip loosen, River stream directly dragged the basket with it, Carrying it towards the unknown destination.


    Kunti watched the basket fading away in her field of vision, Her sight was burly and tears kepting out of her eyes continuously without sign of stopping but she didn''t say a word, She just kept her eyes on the floating basket until it finally disappeared.


    " *Sob* My first born is gone Priyanka, He fin-finally gone."


    Finally Kunti said a word and started crying again in Priyamvada''s arms. No matter how cold hearted she was, she was still his mother. Though she still thought she made the right decision but pain didn''t lessen because of it. She cried holding Priyamvada for long time before finally calming down and going back to ce.


    "*Sigh* Second time I was abandoned by my mother. Well I thought it would be easy but damn I was wrong."


    Karna said to himself, His tiny body now currently lying in the basket. Thinking of the scene just now, Though he knew what was going to happen, he still felt pain in his heart. After all, which son wanted to be abandoned by his mother?


    He also did not know that Kunti had that big reaction when shemitted the sin. When he saw tears in her eyes, He doesn''t know why for a moment his heart felt restless.


    "This might be the cause and effect Mahadev have talked about."


    Karna thought about it and went back to sleep. After all, he can''t help it. He is still a newborn baby who needs his 18 hours of sleep.


    Karna quickly fell into a deep slumber and because of that he missed the first notification of the System.


    [Ding! Detected that Satwai? written fortune and misfortune of the Karna (Host)...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering the Million times critical strike on fortune....


    Congrattions Host you received "Heaven Defying Superior Luck"..... ].


    (A/N :


    [1] Apsara : Apsara''s are celestial beauty''s, Who''s job is to entertain the court of king of God''s Indra.


    [2] Ashram : Hermitage, monasticmunity, or other ce of religious retreat for people. Sages live here.


    [3] Ganga : Biggest river in India, 2nd biggest river in the world. This river is considered goddess Ganga, Who cleanses all the sins of people.


    [4] Satwai : The Goddess Satwai is known to write the fortune and misfortune for baby''s. It was her job to protect new born baby''s.


    She writes destiny for old Karna and not the new born Karna because of a boon that no one knows his existence here. So Goddess Satwai she was written destiny as thinking of old Karna as she was unaware of changes.


    Also how Kunti got karna will be in next few chapters).

 Chapter 5 5. Mothers Love

    ?[Ding! Detected that Satwai written fortune and misfortune of the Karna (Host).


    Congrattions to the host for triggering the Million times critical strike on fortune....


    Congrattions Host you received "Heaven Defying Superior Luck".....


    Heaven Defying Superior Luck : This level of luck never allowed to appear in the world. This Luck is hated by Heaven''s because it outright ignores thews of the world.


    This Luck creates the best possible oue for the host in any given situation.


    If there is no good possible oue in the situation then it will change the whole situation itself to give the host the best possible oue, ignoring all obstacles.


    Note: Possessor of this Luck can''t be monitored by heaven as it will create an illusion to hide host actions but the host will be targeted by people favoured by heaven].


    System exins everything in detail but the one who is supposed to listen all this long has gone to the dreand. So all this information fell on deaf ears of Karna.


    Few hours passed by. Surprisingly, even in the raging flow of the river basket was stable, Floating without any problem.


    *Growls*


    Karna''s sleep is broken by growling in his stomach. He just relise, That so-called mother of his didn''t even bother to feed him before abandoning him, So he didn''t eaten anything from the moment he was born.


    "Hey, There are still a few days until I reach Hastinapur kingdom. With this rate I might die out of hunger here before I can reach civilization."


    Karna bes anxious, New born baby''s can only survive without food for only 24 hours to 48 hours. After that it is hard to say, Not to mention the newborn but even an adult man without food and water can''t survive this long journey.


    "How can original Karna as a baby be able to bear that pain?"


    Karna thought about it, He as a demi-god has a  consumption needs way beyond of a normal humans. If this goes on like this then he will die either by hunger or by a thirst or atleast go close to it. For newborn Karna to suffer that kind of pain is impossible even imagine for him.


    "*Uwha* I don''t wanna suffer that much pain, *Sob* Mahadev save me."


    Karna...well cried like a baby. Because of his past childhood experience, He didn''t want to go hungry ever again.


    What making him even more helpless is that he as a baby can''t even ask for help from anyone as he can''t speak yet, So he can only cry hoping someone might hear it and save him from this predicament.


    "Why are you crying my child? Are you hungry or are those jewellers hurting you?"


    Suddenly a very motherly concern voice came out of nowhere.


    Karan''s crying abruptly stopped. He didn''t understand what voice said as he didn''t know thenguage spoken by the other party but he did feel the concern in it.


    He started hovering his hopeful innocent eyes everywhere but he didn''t find anyone''s figure.


    "Am I hallucinating because of hunger?"


    Karna doubted himself, After all that voice sounded as someone speaking next to him but now there is no figure at all.


    *Growls*


    His stomach demanded food again, Karna''s eyes became hopeless and he again started crying even loudly as this is the only thing he can do for now.


    "Hey so you are just hungry, Don''t worry I will feed you."


    That voice sounded again but this time Karna ignored it, In his opinion his mind was ying tricks with him. If not, how can he not understand a single word of other party?


    But this time changes started happening on the river surface, The stable basket started to shake uncontrobly as if the next moment it will topple over.


    "What is happening?"


    Karna startled, He doesn''t know why this sudden changes is happening in the river but he knows one thing, If he falls down from the basket then his situation will be worse than death.


    As he can''t swim because of his small body and he can''t die because his armour won''t let him, So he will continuously drown over and over again until someone intervenes. Just thinking of that sent shivers into his body.


    "Don''t be afraid I will not let anything happen to you."


    Just as the voice fell, the river surface water rose up in the shape of a human silhouette.


    Then water fell and a very beautiful woman with godly charms came out. Her eyes contain an infinite tenderness, Motherly love radiating from her whole body. She gives a feeling as no matter whoes in front of her she will shower them with all of her motherly love.


    Even when she is this beautiful, No one in front of her can raise evil thoughts as she herself wipes out these thoughts by her mere presence.


    *Sob*


    Karna looked at the woman and was stunned and tears filled his eyes. All the bad memories of past kept shing in his mind. All the things that he thought he let go of, All the suffering he went through as a child came all at once.


    At this moment he just felt like emptying his heart out to this woman. Tell her his suffering, Tell her the pain he felt when his mother said those words, Tell her how he survived all those years. He felt that no matter if it''s good or bad she will listen to him. She will ept him as it is.


    "Hehe, Did shaking scare you?"


    The woman bend forward and picked up the Karna in her arms, She concernedly asked him, While carrying him towards the shore, Unbelieving thing was that even she going through the river, There was not bit of resistance of water to her as the river was part of her body, Even basket moving with her ignoring flow of water.


    After crossing, She sat on shore taking Karna in her arms. She used other hand and lovingly wiped the tear stains from his cheeks, While other hand firmly held him, giving him a sense of security.


    *Sob*


    *Sob*


    *Uwha*


    Karna felt her loving touch and got a sense of protection. This is the first time he experienced these emotions, He was already close to breaking out and this action of hers became the final straw. He burst out crying as he felt like he finally found his salvation. He didn''t need to hide his pain in front of her.


    "Why did you start crying more putra (Son)? Are you that hungry? Wait, I just give you milk to drink."


    Women be anxious seeing karna burst out crying. She quickly flipped her hands in intention of summoning the milk for him but a strange thing happened.


    "That''s weird, Why is my power not working?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Woman confusedly looked at her hand not understanding why her divine power was not working.


    *Uwha* *Uwha*


    Karna''s intensity bes louder and louder. Woman became more anxious, She again tried to use her divine power but it still didn''t work.


    In the end seeing the child crying so much her heart softened, She held Karna close to her bosom and started feeding him her own milk.


    "Uwah- uhm"


    Karna was lost in expressing his own pain, So he didn''t realise what happened until sweet nectar like milk came into his mouth.


    He became confused for a moment and then became awkward but his drinking never stopped. He couldn''t help it, he was really hungry and drinking a few sips provoked his hunger even more, So he was drinking subconsciously, his mouth gulping on its own and he somehow never felt he was doing something bad.


    After all there is nothing evil or bad between a mother feeding her child.


    As for how this woman suddenly became his mother? Because system notification rang in his mind.


    [Ding! Host drinks Goddess Ganga''s Milk, Improving all around the body and gaining some divine charm.


    Congrattions for Host triggering Million times critical rewards....


    Congrattions host for gaining Sovereign Constitutions,


    Congrattions host for gaining Supreme Charm...


    Sovereign Constitution : This constitution enhances all attributes by 10,000 times. But it also need 10,000 times more time to train than the normal people.


    Supreme Charm : There was only one being in the history of the universe that had this level of charm. This level of charm can  enchant Gods, Demons, Naga, Yaksha (Spirit) etc.]


    Karna was stunned after hearing the system notification. But not only because of rewards but because of name system mentioned, He never thought that the woman in front of him was Goddess Ganga, But this news erased all of his worries. After all, if he is drinking Goddess Ganga''s Milk then there is really nothing wrong with it.


    So he stops over thinking and drinks as much as he can. This fortune and blessing he might not ever get again. After all, even her biological son Bhishma did not have this fortune.


    *Burp*


    Karna finally became full and burped in satisfaction. His endless hunger finally calmed down, As his stomach got full he again went back to sleep. At this age he really can''t do much other than eating and sleeping. Thefort and sense of security in goddess arms is also the reason why he fell asleep this quickly.


    Devi (Goddess) Ganga reached out and gently wiped the stain from his mouth. She had a tender smile on her lips.


    Then she looked down at Karna and bbergasted. She saw that boy in her arms be extremely beautiful even the beauty of Sun and Moon was eclipsed in front of him.


    Before she canpare his beauty to the sun but at this moment, She only has one person in her mind she canpare him to.


    Mohini, The goddess of enchantment. The only female avatar of lord Vishnu. She stunned for a moment realising this fact.


    Then she noticed his constitution, She couldn''t help to be bbergasted again, This constitution only appears once in each yug (Time period), No one is able to defeat the possessor of this constitution on equal footing and They are considered invincible in the same warrior ss.


    Only son of lord Shiva and goddesses Parvati, God of War kartikeya, Commander of God''s army known to possess this constitution. This is enough to show value of this constitution.


    "How is this possible? Just drinking a little milk you have this big change, Putra (Son)?"


    She held Karna in her arms and asked with a very happy smile. As mother to all, she will be happy for her children''s improvement. But her face rapidly changed and worry appeared on her face.


    "No, I can''t let him stay in a mortal world. If he stays here with his charm and divinity, Will to target on him for all those ill minded people. Even demons mighte to get him."


    She thought of it and made up her mind.


    "I will take you to Swarg (Heaven), There you can be safe and even learn from gods."


    Goddess Ganga thought of it, Although you can''t bring mortals in the Swarg, there are always some expectations, Like her son Bhisma.


    So she can still make some exceptions for the child in her hand. She stood up and looked gloatingly at the opposite flow of the river.


    ''Will she vomit blood if she finds out about this?''


    Goddess couldn''t help but to think about the woman who abandoned a child in her stream. She saw all of it from the beginning, If not for her lord Shiva maintaining her flow, She long since drowned Kunti''s whole kingdom as it became the excuse for abandoning a child.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. After all, she doesn''t have any right over him. She gave up the moment she abandoned him. From now on he will be my son."


    Goddess shook her head and didn''t think much of it, Anyway Kunti now has nothing to do with her son.


    She gently covered the sleeping Karna with her aanchal (Part of sari) and just as she lifted her feet, Thunder rumbled in the sky.


    *Rumble*


    *Boom*


    Sky thunder fell directly just little away from the goddess and a figure of handsome man in silver coloured armour and mukute (Crown) emerged from it. This man had majesty like a king around him.


    "Sorry Devi (Goddess) but you are not allowed to take that child into heaven."


    (A/N :


    Fun Fact :-


    [1] The Milky Way gets its name from a Greek myth about the goddess Hera who sprayed milk across the sky because of Hercules.


    [2] In Hindi Our gxy is called Akash Ganga (Ganga of the Sky) hence I decided to use that as  both "Mythologies'' ''have so much inmon.


    Tell me if you liked or not, Also don''t forget to leavements


    Also like always thanks for reading and have a good day.)

 Chapter 6 6. Paranoid King Of Gods

    ?"Sorry Devi (Goddess) but you are not allowed to take that child into heaven."


    Man spoke, His voice was like a thunder reverberating throughout the rain clouds loud and overbearing.


    "Uwha (Who?)"


    Because of the sound Krana woke up from his sleep, In annoyance he wanted to ask who woke him up but as a result only the cry of a child came out of his mouth.


    "Devraj (God''s King) Keep your voice down, look you wake up the child."


    Ganga said as she started shaking her arms to put Karna back to sleep.


    "Don''t worry putra (Son), Go back to sleep, he is not a bad guy."


    Ganga said very tenderly, While trying to put him back to sleep.


    Although Karna didn''t understand what she was saying, he did feel her tenderness and her intention. His heart filled with warmth, He felt like he might cry again but he held back as not to make her worried.


    He then tries to take a look at the opposite figure who is responsible for breaking his sleep through saree as he is still covered by it.


    ''Indra''


    Just as he saw the figure, an answer came into his mind. After all it''s not that hard to guess as the figure is not standing on the ground but on a thundercloud, floating above the ground.


    ''What is this paranoid god doing here?''


    He thought as he does not understand why King Of God''s Indra came here as he was not supposed to appear here at this time.


    He can''t sit still now and panic a little, As he said he always thought Indra as a paranoid god because if he ever get just a whiff of someone might be stronger them him, Then he will do anything in his power to deal with them by using strength, deceit, illusions and even honey trap to deal with a threat.


    He felt that Indra came here to deal with him as he sensed his Sovereign Constitution. So he sticks extremely close to Ganga as she is the only one who can protect him from Indra.


    It''s not like he does not get why Indra is that paranoid. After all he is like a bell in a public ce anyone whoes across will always ring it.


    What!! Demon wanted to conquer the world? Target Indra, What!! Sage bes angry? Again the target bes Indra, What!! Someone wants to show their might? go to Indra, What!! Kings wanted to extend their kingdom outside earth? Answer is Indra. Anyone will be paranoid if they alway bes the target of everyone.


    But it''s one thing to sympathise with him and it''s another thing to be angry if targeted without doing anything.


    Even original Karna has suffered a lot because of him. The reason why karna got cursed has a direct or indirect his hand behind it.


    "Child? Since when did you give birth to another child Devi (Goddess)?"


    Indra did not pay any attention to the baby in Gang''s arms at all as he did not see anything special about him but When he heard Ganga calling that child as hers. He panicked.


    He had to do a lot of calction to keep her other son Bhishma in check and now he has one more to deal with? What''s more he did not know since when she did she gave birth.


    "I didn''t give birth to him but He is my child as his birth mother abandoned him in my current, So now I be his mother."


    Ganga thought about it a little and said it to Indra. Her logic was perfect as Kunti gave up her rights on him the moment she abandoned him and because she did it in her flow then she directly became his mother.


    She also purposely didn''t mention anything about feeding him her milk nor did she say anything about his changes. She knows the personality of Indra. If he finds out about those things then he will definitely target her child.


    "Oh that''s how it is but that''s one more reason why I can''t allow him in heaven. How can I allow the low born mortal, Who''s own mother did not epted him to enter a sacred ce like heaven?"


    He spoke arrogantly and didn''t even bother to spare a look for Karna in Ganga''s arms as he felt that he as a king of god''s can''t waste his thoughts on low born mortals.


    Well...No wonder with this personality he targeted by everyone. He is asking for a beating.


    "Indra Dev!!! Mind your words, Don''t forget you are talking about my child, If next time this happens be prepared to face consequences."


    Ganga''s eyes revealed a threatening colour. Her body emitting murderous aura locking Indra.


    "N-No No Devi you misunderstood, I misspoke. I apologise for my mistake, its just so that you know the rules, You can''t bring that child into heaven."


    Indra shuddered in fear, He broke out in a cold sweat as he locked by her murderous aura. She is thest god he wanted to provoke.


    Because she is just like her lord, appearing non-threatening and harmless with infinite love to give like water in her flow but once you angered her, She will reveal the terrifying power contained in her gental current.


    "Who will stop me?"


    Ganga was already enraged, She didn''t even bother to argue and directly challenged Indra. She has the capital to make this challenge, After all her lord is Lord Shiva and She herself is not weak either if not for him containing her terrifying flow, The whole word including heaven and hell drowned by her existence alone.


    "Devi (Goddess) calm down, I ask forgiveness for my words but that child''s destiny is already written, So he has to be here. You can''t change that if you do, the world will fall into chaos."


    Indra felt like sitting on needles. He never thought that his simple words enrage Ganga this much but because of this he can''t allow her to take that child into heaven. He is afraid with this level of doting she might demand to give Amrit (Elixir Of Immortality) for that child or atleast other gods to teach him. He will never let it happen again, He still had Bhisma to take care of it.


    "Not a problem, I will keep him there until his destiny''s fulfilment time arrives, I can''t let him suffer in the mortal realm, Can i? "


    Ganga smiled cunningly, She already knew she can''t bring him to heaven now as Satwai wrote destiny for her child but how can she let Indra go  without losing some blood after he insulted her son.


    "Th-That... How about now I give him a boon that he can know and speak everynguage in existence."


    Suddenly these wordse out of Indra''s mouth without him realising. He became surprised he had no intention of giving the boon as his pride of the King of God''s not allow it but then thinking this boon was not worth much and this also appeased Ganga, So he didn''t bother to think about it.


    "That''s...okay then I will not bring him to heaven but who will take care of him here?"


    Ganga be surprised, She never thought that Indra will directly give a  boon, She thought at best she can get some celestial Astras and such for her son, But he give a boon to her son, She also had to take a step back after all you can''t p a smiling face, If Indra taken step back then she also had to give him his due respect.


    [Ding! Host got a boon of knowing and understanding everynguage in existence...


    Congrattions host for triggering a million time critical strike....


    The Congrattions host got an additional bonus "Power of Words"....<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Power of Words : Host can use his words to create or make changes in non-living things.


    (Note: This power will not work on the living things or things carried by sentient beings.)].


    Karna was trying to figure out what Ganga and Indra were talking about as he felt the anger of Ganga, Then all of sudden a system voice rang in his mind. As voice fell Infinite amount of mysterious mystical information poured into his brain.


    "I know a couple who can take care of him Devi (Goddess) Ganga."


    Third voice came from the sky and a figure emitting extreme golden light came to them. As he fell all the things like trees, birds, animals and such turned in his direction and paid their respect as they looked at their King.


    "Suryadev (Son God)"


    When they saw who came both Indra and Ganga paid respect by folding their hands. The brightness didn''t bother them much as they used their divinity to shield it.


    Ganga also covered Karna with her divinity fearing Surya''s rays might hurt him but she didn''t know that it not only did not hurt him but like father''s hand created a protection field around him.


    "Indradev (God Indra), Devi Ganga (Goddess Ganga)."


    Suryadev also paid them respect by folding his hands.


    "Suryadev, Which couple are you talking about?"


    Before Ganga could ask what Indra asked first, He already had an ominous feeling in his heart about that kid. He is worried that Suydev might be talking about some powerful beings like those mortal words kings or other childless gods. I''d that''s the case then he never let that happen.


    "I am talking about charioteer Adiratha and his wife. They are my devotees. They are always yearning for a child. If you leave him in their care he will receive a very loving family."


    Suryadev spoke and suggested his reason. Both Indra and Ganga fell into thoughts about the next step and because of that they did not notice the love and self-me in the eyes of Surya when he was looking at the child in Ganga''s arms, Trying to get a one glimpse of him through his cover.


    ''So he is my father, Indeed very beautiful, His handsomeness can be only described as beautiful as...Well like a Sun.''


    Karna needed little time to digest the informationpletely, So he looked at the figure or to say his father through the cover. He felt his gaze on him and also felt his helplessness in them.


    He as a father can''t take care of his child as to save him from the bacsh of cause of and effect, He can''t even announce him as his son until his child know he is his father.


    ''Wait! What are they talking about? Aren''t I already supposed to go there? What are they were talking about all this time?"


    Karna was finally able to understand what people around him were talking about. This situation is like he wanted to sleep and someone provided a pillow.


    But what he heard surprised him, Wondering what they were talking about that he even got a boon out of nowhere and now here is this change of plot.


    "But Where are they?"


    After some time Ganga breaks the silence and asks, She will never agree if they live far from her shore.


    "Don''t worry Devi (Goddess), They live in Hastinapur kingdom and work as charioteer for Mahamahim (Excellency) Bhisma himself. So you don''t have to worry about him."


    Suryadev said as he saw her worry, He was d that someone there to take care of his son. Then he spokest words as to convince Devi Ganga more but his real intention was to deter Indra from thinking about doing something to his son.


    "Okay then Suryadev, I will ept your suggestion."


    Ganga eagerly epted the offer of Surya as with this not only she can be close to both of her sons but also Bhishma can protect him in her absence.


    Indra has no objection. He was more than happy about this decision after all his adopted parents are charioteer, So that child can never be able to learn divine weapons eliminating hidden danger for him. Though he felt little worried about Bhisma but he is not that worried as Hastinapur has very strict caste system.


    He did not think that a child can be great, He just felt that better to be safe than sorry.


    So everything is decided, Surya given the location of Adhirata and his wife to Ganga. Then she decided to head for that direction but Surya stopped her.


    "Devi (Goddess) you never tell the child''s name, Can you tell us his name?"


    Suryadev stopped leaving Ganaga and asked about the child ''s name. He can''t wait to know the name of his son. So he hurriedly asked her before she left.


    "Name? Mmmm.... Yeah that name is very suitable."


    She just realised she had not yet given name to her son. She felt a little ashamed but quickly thought of names for her son but those names were not suitable for him as they all felt unworthy to his Supreme beauty.


    She thought about it but she still wasn''t able toe up with a name but then her eyes caught the Kundals (Earrings) in his ears.


    "Karna, My child''s name is Karna."


    She said, announcing the whole world the name of tomorrow''s legendary warrior.


    Just as she announced the name celestials shower them in a celestial flowers. Surya had a wide smile on his face as this name also represents him, Indra was more of a neutral he doesn''t care much about name of mortals.


    So after hearing a name, He go back to his heavenly abode, leaving Surya and Ganga alone with Karna.


    (A/N :


    Hii guys,


    I have to tell you something, I can''t always write the Devi (Goddess) Dev (God) as it will not suit in the format, So at first I give them their respect andter use their name. I will use their respect in situations when needed.


    And for first 3 times Million time critical rewards triggered now it will be random times from 10 to 10,00 ,000.


    Also Surydev is king of all celestial bodies likes and stars, So karna technically is a prince fors inculding earth.


    Also don''t forget to leave review andments.


    Like always thanks for readinga and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 7 7. Heavenly Visions

    ?On the shore only two figures were standing, One was hesitating to ask something while the other patiently waiting for other party to finish.


    "Th-That Devi (Goddess) Ganga can you let me take a look at Karna?"


    Finally, After much deliberation, Surydev spoke.


    As he was saying these words, He raised his hand and sealed off the space around to prevent anyone from spying on them.


    "pfft- Hahaha Suryadev, You did this much deliberation, Just ask this? I thought you wanted to tell some grim news."


    Ganga snickered hearing Surya''s question, When she saw him hesitating and disclosing the space she thought something bad had happened but she never imagined that Surya did all this just to take a look at her son Karna.


    "Suryadev I am not going to get angry at you just because you asked to take a look, I am more than happy to show him to the world, Only reason I am angry at Indra is that he insulted Karna."


    Ganga said this as she thought he misunderstood her but she didn''t directly show Karna to him but she like Surya, also raised her hand to strengthen the space seal around them.


    She really didn''t want Indra to find out Karna''s secret.


    "But you have to promise me, Suryadev, that you will not be going to tell anyone about what you are going to see next."


    Ganga looked left and right, up and down to make sure no one was paying attention to them, and used divine power tomunicate with him.


    The secret of Karna is too important to know by other gods.


    If not for the fact that she needed him to watch over him in her absence, She never revealed Karna''s secret to him, Even when she knew he would never harm her child.


    When Surya heard her first words, His fist was unconsciously clenched in anger. The suppressed rage arose again.


    He was monitoring Karna from the moment Kunti abandon him in the river but all of a sudden his Divine sight was blocked.


    He was able to see other things normally but No matter how he tried he wasn''t able to see Karna with his Divine vision at all, Fearing something might happen to him he quickly came down to earth to check in person.


    Just as he came he heard those words, If not for Indra being his brother, He has shown him why he is considered one of the strongest gods.


    ''Did she find out about Kavach (Armour) and Kundal (Earring)?''


    He subsides his anger as to prevent Ganga from being suspicious of him. Then he saw her sneaky actions and heard her words.


    He bes anxious, No matter what happens he can''t let Karna''s birth secret out.


    "Oh, that''s it? I swear I will never reveal his secret."


    He calmed the worry in his heart and promised her. He had to know if she knew about the secret or not.


    "Here you go but I warn you, What you are going to see next is going to shock you."


    She said as she removed the cover from Karna.


    "This...This h-how it is possible, Th-That''s a Supreme Charm''s Vision."


    Just as she uncovered Karna, World changed Heaven and Earth''s vision provoked by him, Sky turned pink and arge enchanting illusory figure slowly started to appear between the world.


    Surya bes dumbfounded, He looks at the figure in the sky and then at Karna.


    ''It''s just a few hours passed since Ist saw him. Howe this big change happened to him? What happens in those hours?''


    He was racking his brain yet still couldn''t figure out how it all happened but this didn''t slow down his actions.


    A brilliant golden-colored light ray burst out from his body directly suppressing the vision.


    Ganga was also stunned. She did not expect that visions would appear as they not appeared before but she quickly recovered. Without saying anything she waved her hand and transparent blue-colored light like a wave hit the figure directly destroying it.


    *Huff*


    *Huff*


    Both Ganga and Surya breathing fast, They looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They didn''t expect the vision to be this strong.


    Although it looks like they destroyed this vision easily but it''s not the case, They had to use a lot of power.


    After all, destroying these visions is not a joke, Those visions represent the will of the higher heavens.


    ''I am in the Mahabharata or Xianxia novel?''


    Karna in Ganga''s arms looked at everything with a dumbfounded face. He doubted the world. This action was too much like those xianxia novels.


    " Suryadev be prepared, We can''t let this vision appear in the world or the whole world will find out about him, We can''t let that happen."


    Ganga had a very bad feeling in her heart, If Supreme Charm''s vision urs now then it''s highly possible that Sovereign Constitution vision might alsoe.


    She can''t allow that vision to appear front of others because it''s too much of a danger. If the world knew about it then Karna would be the target of the whole world, not just Indra.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t we just destroy- Huh?"


    Surya recovered a little, He became ted seeing his son triggered the supreme vision, He wanted to see his son but then he heard Ganga''s warning.


    He just wanted to ask her about it but changes started happening again between heaven and earth.


    *Trumble*


    *Crack*


    Before even vision appear sealed space started to shatter, Terrifying murderous aura filled in the space.


    "Not good"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Both saw the situation as not good. If this space broke and this aura escaped then it would undoubtedly rm those powerful monsters and gods.


    Golden and Blue coloured power shot again to strengthen the seal. This stopped the seal from breaking for now but real horror was yet toe.


    *Rumble*


    The murderous aura suddenly increased by tenfold and a tide of blood like a tsunami appeared on earth.


    "So-Sovereign constitution...How?"


    Surya yet had not recovered from the shock of Supreme charm and now he saw a Sovereign constitution, The most powerful constitution appeared on his son.


    "*Grunt* Please don''t be distracted by Suryadev."


    Ganga grunted, Power of this vision is too strong for current restricted state.


    When Godes into the mortal world most of their power gets sealed so as not to disturb the natural order. If she had her full power then she didn''t even have to lift her finger to destroy this vision.


    Surya also used all the power he can use currently to stop the blood tide but he was just bearly able to slow down a little, not able to stop it.


    "Do I have to use the sealed power?"


    Both thought the same thing but the problem was that once they lifted their sealed power, the natural order would get disturbed, Lots of innocents'' lives would be in danger. Finally gods need to intervene and if that happened, Then they were never able to hide Karna''s secret.


    ''What is happening? Even they can''t hold it?''


    Karna looked at all of this with a dumbstruck look, He saw how they are struggling to keep that blood tide in check, Though they are not injured but sweat on their forehead shows their efforts.


    He felt their genuine care, His heart filled with gratefulness, Then he looked at the blood tide with resentment, It was the reason which makes them this helpless.


    "What happened? How can it suddenly go like that?"


    "I don''t know Devi (Goddess) but this is a sign of total integration of the constitution."


    Suddenly a strange thing happened, The tide which threatened to break free from them suddenly subdued and disappeared as if it never appeared.


    It''s just that as proof in the sky was a sign ofpletion of the constitution as a outline of an imperial crown.


    "Born King."


    Ganga and Surya both spoke at the same time,


    and that Crown rotated in the air for a few moments before entering the tiny body of Karna.


    [Ding! Hostpletely integrated with Supreme Charm and Sovereign constitution.]


    Notification of the system sounded in his mind and the aura of King started to emit from his body.


    "Really captivating beauty like no one."


    Surya finally gets time to see his son without any interference from anyone.


    He looks at his world''s enchanting small face, the Aura of King enveloping his tiny body, the charming nature in his moments, Everything was mesmerizing.


    "Do you want to hold him Suryadev?"


    When Ganga saw his longing eyes, Then she offered, She knew without his help she wouldn''t be able to stop the visions on her own.


    "Yes, Why not- "


    Surya became thrilled and reached his hand forward to hold him but his actions halted midway.


    "You refuse to ept and even felt disgusted to hold our newborn son, So I as a mother curse you Suryadev, You never able to hold your next son or even able to tell his identity as your son to the world, If you do then that child will suffer worst fate can be imaginable."


    These words reverberated in his mind. He takes his stretched hand back at a lightning speed in the confused eyes of Ganga and Karna.


    "Suryad- "


    "My intense heat might hurt him devi (Goddess), Now I have to go back to my adobe as sunset is approaching soon."


    Before Ganga could ask, Surya spoke and without waiting for her answer, He quickly go back to his adobe in the sky.


    "What''s got into him? ...Well anyway let''s go Putra (Son), We will find the couple suryadev suggests at this time."


    Ganga didn''t bother to think much about it after all he had a point. No matter how much he lowered his heat it was still able to hurt Karna who has no strength to protect himself.


    So she also turned around and disappeared with Karna in Hastinapur''s direction.


    "Why does he act like that?"


    But Karna in arms was confused, Ganga didn''t know but he knew that Surya''s heat was not going to harm him at all, He also saw the longing in his eyes yet he held himself back.


    Karna was lost in thought and started his journey toward Hastinapura to create and change destiny for himself and others.


    (A/N: I am adding a new troop as both Xianxia cultivation and our cultivation has many simrities, Like they have cultivation levels we have warrior levels, They meditate to increase QI and we did it to gain yogic power. They have gained both spiritual power and physical power, We did too.


    There are no novel that I know of put light on this simrity and use it, So I decided to be the first one to use it.


    Also before youin about Karna did not have many appearances here but remember he is just a child with no power, He has potential but not power, So in battle with gods, I focus on gods more.


    Don''t forget toment did you like it or not and if you have time then give the book a review.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 8 8. Curse Of Surya

    ?------ Surya POV ------


    I ran away from my son. The pain I felt not being able to hold my child was too much, and I hated myself for it.


    "Did she also feel pain like this at that time?"


    I suddenly thought that dark day. Those memories appeared in my mind, The worst day of my life.


    ------ shback ------


    The whole Surylok (Kingdom of Surya) is decorated like a new bride. It felt like some kind of festival. Everywhere was an atmosphere of joy.


    All subjects of kingdoms gather around the pce of their king Surya to celebrate the birth of their new prince.


    But inside a pce is a totally different atmosphere from the outside.


    "No impossible, Sandhya (Goddess of Twilight)1 this child can never be mine".


    My roar reverberated in the hall. As a look at the newborn in my beloved wife''s hand.


    "No svami (Husband), He is our child."


    "Sandhya", My wife pleaded as she brought that child to show me.


    As she came close I saw a very beautiful infant. At this moment he was still asleep in his mothers protection. Looking at him my heart softened a little.


    Indeed he was as beautiful as me. If anyonepares us with only our looks then they really think of us as father and son but it''s just that there was one big problem.


    "How can he be my son Sandhya? Look at him, How can my son be this ck?"


    I shouted, I felt unbearable pain in my heart, The feeling of betrayal eating my heart out. My beloved wife betrayed me.


    If it was before I will never imagine of this but the proof is right in front of me.


    Yes, The child in front of me is ck, Not just ck but as ck as charcoal. His colour is like of a shadow.


    I looked at my extremely fairplexion, my brilliance, my charm, my uncanny glory and then I looked at him who was cold, dark, and stiff. Other than his looks nothing about him can stand out.


    In hope, I looked at my wife "Sandhya" to find an excuse for the child''s looks but I only got more disappointed.


    Howe she, as the goddess of Twilight, is less beautiful than me? She also has an extremely fairplexion like me and our other children. Her beauty is otherworldly with the glow of unreal charm shrouding her.


    This child did not have any characteristics of us. I am devastated after confirming this reality.


    We gods are not like mortals who pass their characteristics generation to generation and need to have physical rtionships between couples to move forward the new generation.


    We gods use a much more intimate process for bearing a child, God uses their godly spirit to mate with each other for the creation of new life. That''s why a child can only have characteristics of the parents, either a single one or abined characteristic of both of them.


    "No, He is your son svami (Husband), He is ck because...because..."


    My spirit lifted as I heard my wife have a reason, I so madly wanted to hear a reason why this happened. Any reason will be sufficient, At this moment no matter what she says I will believe her. I know my wife will not be unfaithful to me, There may be a big reason behind it.


    But my lifted-up spirit was crushed again, As she failed to give any reason for it. I felt hopeless, Severe grief of pain hit my heart.


    Because of my anger and pain, my restrained heat bes vtile, Threatening to run wild.


    "Please just look at him once, Hold him and you will find out he is our child svami (Husband)."


    "Sandhya" came close to me trying to give me a child for me to hold, Thinking it may convince me to ept this child.


    "No, get away from me both of you. Don''te close to me, He is not my child."


    Just as she came close to me, I panicked. My power was in a very unstable state right now. If they were too close to me, I couldn''t make sure that my heat did not hurt them.


    So in a hurry, I used my divine power to push them aside but because of my anxiousness, I wasn''t able to control my strength and used a lot more than I wanted to.


    *Bang*


    *Stump*


    My wife flew out and hit the other side of the wall. She never thought that I could attack her, So she was not ready. Still, she managed to protect the baby in her arms but she got very injured as she used all of her divine power to protect the child atst moment.


    She slumped from the wall andnded hard on her knees. I even heard the sound of the crushing of bones. A little pool of her blood formed around her as blood started flowing from all of her injuries.


    "No, Priye (Dear)..."


    I did not expect she wouldn''t be able to react, Which means she never thought of me attacking her. Realising this huge wave of guilt hit me. While trying to protect her I hurt her even more.


    I subconsciously lifted my feet, I wanted to go lift her, check her injuries and heal them but my action halted when I realised what I was doing.


    As my emotions agitated to the extreme, My power became too unstable. At this moment, I am like a ticking time bomb, A threat to everyone around me.


    I looked at my wife with guilt as I saw hope in her eyes dim and disappointment appeared on her face. When she saw me keep standing in my pce without moving towards her, I couldn''t help it. I turn around and am ready to get away from here.


    At this moment I have one thing on my mind, Which is to go into my room because that is the only ce in the universe which can handle my extreme heat.


    But when my actions fell into "Sandhya''s" eyes, She became more disappointed, Her sad face straightened up and she burst outughing.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, Suryadev, how cruel are you? You can even heartlessly attack your wife and newborn, No wonder she leaves you."


    "Sandhya" cried out, Her voice filled with anguish, Tears constantly rolling down from her rosy cheeks. Her gem-like eyes filled with a lot of disappointment, sorrow and self-me?


    Hearing her words my footsteps stagnated. I wonder who is she talking about? As she is the only woman in my life I ever loved and got married to but I shake my head this is not the time to think about this as time is running out. I resumed my footstep and increased my pace.


    "Sandhya" saw all this and became extremely sad.


    ''Even saying all of this did not stop him, Why? Do you not love me anymore and stop caring about me? Can''t I atleast get benefit of doubt? The man front of me, who can''t even bear to see tears in my eyes and now he doesn''t even care about my injuries?''


    "Sandhya", thought about it. Her whole identity revolves around her husband. She loved her husband so much that she even broke her oath for him, It does not matter if he hurt her. She is just terrified by the thought that her husband does not love her anymore.


    "Please svami (Husband), Don''t go, It''s hurting me, It''s hurting me a lot. I can''t walk svami (Husband). It does not matter to me, I deserve to be punished for my crimes but at least take our child with you, Take him away from here, Don''t let him see me in my current state."


    Pleading words of my wife''s sorrow-filled voice fell on my ears. I felt excruciating pain in my heart as if someone was hammering my heart with the hammer. For the first time, I heard her crying, pleading me.


    I had to use all of my willpower to stop myself from turning around and taking her in my arms. I know if I do that I am just going to harm her and the child more.


    So I hardened my heart and ignored all her pleas. I am just about to exit the hall.


    "Svami (Husband)!!! Please just take our child from here, Don''t punish him for my crime."


    "Sandhya" Looked at me, Who was about to exit from the main hall. She pleaded and pleaded but they all ignored by me.


    She looked at the sleeping newborn in her arms and then at my fleeting figure helplessly. All of a sudden all grief and sorrow turned into immeasurable anger.


    At this moment she is not my wife but a mother who wanted to protect her child.


    "You refuse to ept and even felt disgusted to hold our newborn son, So I as a mother curse you Suryadev, You are never able to hold your next son or even able to tell his identity as your son to the world, If you do then that child will suffer worst fate can be imaginable."


    She in anger cursed me...No she indirectly cursed our next newborn.


    "Sandhya!!!"


    I roared in extreme anger.


    "If you wanted to be curse, Then you should have cursed me, not our next innocent kin."


    *Burn*


    *Poof*


    In fleeting moments of my anger, A speck of golden-coloured power was released from me, which directly burned the gold door and door frame to ashes in a second.


    This was a sign that time was up and the next moment all my power will be released, incinerating everything in my surrounding into ashes.


    "No...I can''t let this happen, Mahadev (Shiva)* I beg you please stop this from happening."


    I am frightened, I know in the next second everything I love will turn into ashes, My kingdom, My subjects, My...Childerns and My wife will leave me forever.


    I beg my lord to stop this unholy thing from happening. I was desperate to do everything to stop the burst of my power but all my attempts became futile.


    Just as I lost all hope and closed my eyes miracles happened. Newborn in "Sandhya''s" arm feeling his mother''s sorrow opened his eyes and directly looked at me with resentment.


    As his sight fell on me all my glory, brilliance, and charm vanished. My extreme heat and power also disappeared. Sun in the sky was eclipsed, and the whole world fell into darkness.


    Feeling the change in myself, I opened my eyes in amazement. I looked at myself, All my glory, beauty and power got lost but it did not make me angry but happy as the worst I imagine had not happened.


    I couldn''t wait to go to my wife to take her in my arms. It does not matter to me anymore why the newborn is ck. After almost losing her, I was reminded of how much I loved her.


    I pretty much ran towards my wife, Who was still kneeling on her broken knees but a loud shout from behind stopped me in my tracks. I turn around in surprise to look at the speaker.


    "CHHAYA (Shadow)!!! How dare you!!!"


    At the burned entrance of the hall was standing a very beautiful womanpletely ignoring the residual heat. Both me and my wife looked at her in horror.


    (A/N :


    [1] Sandhya is the wife of Surya. Sandhya means evening but I changed it because of the twilight suit here.


    [2] Mahadev means God of Gods. This is also the name of lord Shiva.


    [3] It''s said that only trimurtis can bare the heat if Surya and no one else can. Also Surya is devoted of lord shiva amd even the trisul (Trident) of shiva made using materialse from Surya. Its also has Suryas heat in it.


    Tell me if you like my POV type or not


    Yes


    No


    I know the story is slow paced but you have to know that I have to give a lot of background information about the characters. When the official plot of Karna starts, the story will pick up its pace a little.


    Don''t forget toment and leave a review.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 9 9. Betrayal

    ?"Chhaya!!! How dare you!!!"


    These words reverberate throughout the silent hall.


    Extremely beautiful woman standing in a doorway ignoring all residual heat and molten gold below her foot.


    If anyone else sees her like this they will be shocked by her uncaring attitude towards the heat. After all, even if it''s just a little residual heat from Surya, it is enough to seriously harm a low-level god and even other gods have to use their divine power to resist it.


    But no one in the hall paid attention to this feat at all but all their attention was on her face, because she looked identical to Sandhya and were more simr to each other than identical twins.


    "Who are you-"


    "Chhaya, You took the oath and yet you go ahead and break that, Why did you do that Chhaya?"


    Surya wanted to ask something but the woman didn''t let him finish and stormed angrily towards his wife "Sandhya".


    He was stunned looking at the woman, who is extremely simr to his wife, wondering if she was a sister of Sandhya.


    ''But she doesn''t have a twin sister though.''


    He racked his brain but still wasn''t able to figure out who this woman was.


    "I trusted you and this is how you pay me, huh?"


    When Surya was lost in his thoughts, That woman already reached "Sandhya", Then she directly raised a hand high intending to p "Sandhya".


    "Do you dare!!!"


    When Surya saw what that woman wanted to do, His anger reached its limit. How can he not get angry when someone wants to p his wife in his presence? He didn''t care about who this woman was, As raising his hand against his wife already crossed his bottom line.


    He roared and shed in front of an unknown woman in the blink of an eye, grabbing the raised hand of the woman. Though his divine powers are still gone (Sealed) but he as one of the strongest gods still has his immense physical strength, which any opponent has to be wary of.


    "This- How can it be?"


    But just as he touched her hand, Surya became shocked, because as he touched her hand he felt the soul fluctuate.


    This feeling only appears when both people''s feelings for each other reach the level that their souls fluctuate by simplying into contact.


    He was stunned. In his horrified gaze, he looked at the woman in front of him and then at a "Sandhya" on the ground. He bes extremely angry and disappointed, He feels the pain and grief of the betrayal all over again.


    His grip loosens and the hand of a woman gets released from his grip.


    "Sva- ....."


    The woman looked at Surya with guilt-filled eyes. When she saw the painful expression on Surya''s face, her headaches, She felt like someone stabbed a knife in her heart and twisted it.


    Immense guilt like a tide hit her. She reverted her eyes in shame, But when her eyesnded on the "Sandhya" the guilt turned into extreme hate and anger.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She again moved to finish the job with raised hands but she halted her action. She looked ahead with jealousy and resentment.


    Surya was heartbroken as he understood what was happening here. Then a woman in front of him was his wife and the one he thought was a "Sandhya" was her stand-in acting as his wife all this time.


    They were ying him like a fool, He even unknowingly broke his marriage vows. This fact hurts him a lot.


    He was hit by all kinds of emotions like rage, pain, grief, heartache etc. but he suddenly became numb to these emotions.


    He turns around and bends forward towards "Sandhya" intending to lift her from the ground. Although he knew she was not his wife, his heart still couldn''t bear to let her suffer like this.


    "Why didn''t you heal your injuries? Stand up now, I want answers."


    Surya said this to "Sandhya", His face was stone-cold, and His voice was void of any emotions.


    ".....I-I can''t."


    "Sandhya" hesitates and takes a long time to speak. She was already guilt-ridden because of the curse she had given him, so she didn''t want to hurt him again.


    "Why?"


    Surya became angry, He already held back a lot of his anger and now she even refused to answer him, So he directly used his divine sense to inspect her body to see the reason.


    "This...Why didn''t you say it before San- Chhaya?"


    After inspecting he finds out that His overbearing divine power is rampaging throughout her body, constantly destroying her internal organs and getting repaired by her divine power in a cycle. If not for her inherent resistance, She long since passed out because of the pain.


    Surya felt a pang of pain in his heart, even if she was just acting as his wife but he really treated and loved her as his wife. Now even if he knows the truth he can''t throw that love away in the blink of an eye.


    So he moved forward on Instinct and put his hand on her temple trying to take back that power out of her body but he realised that he can''t control that power at all, as he was in a sealed state.


    Seeing that he can''t help her in his condition, He decided to first move her from here to afortable ce. So he moved forward and lifted her from the ground in his arms as her knees were broken.


    "Hiss~"


    Chhaya (Shadow) took a deep breath in pain as Surya moved her to pick her up. Pain was really so much that she was just barely able to stop herself from losing her consciousness.


    When a child in her arms heard her painful voice, His unusually wisdom-filled eyes looked straight at Surya in resentment and hate. He thought that Surya was the one who hurt his mother.


    "Wait- Svami (Husband)."


    Sandhya (Goddess of twilight) stopped him. She looked at Chhaya with hateful eyes but her heart softened when her eyesnded on the infant.


    (A/N : Sorry guys for thete update but I am feeling sick. That''s why the update takes this long. The next update wille today or tomorrow.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 10 10. Birth Of The Goddess Of Shadow

    ?Sandhya really feels hostility toward Chhaya now. She regrets why she made her at that time but now it''s no use regretting it as things already happen.


    At that time she was newly wedded to Surya. She was happy as her life was perfect. She was the queen of one of the most powerful kingdoms in thend of the gods, She had a most loving and doting husband. Sheter even gave birth to the 4 incredibly powerful children, All of them were excellent at their own fields from their birth.


    Her eldest son Yama became the god of death and dharma (Righteousness), Which gave him the title of Dharmaraj (King of Righteousness). Her 2nd and only daughter Yami, Who waster known as the Yamuna became the goddess of the river, Her 3rd and 4th twin sons named Ashwini (Light Bringer) became the god of medicine & health and Asvinau (Great wealth) became the god of the dawn and sciences, This duo known as Ashvins* even appointed for the next position as a doctor for the gods after they became adults.


    Her life was perfect but she had only one problem, brilliance. The brilliance of Surya was so much that it was getting unbearable to resist his heat even though she is being a goddess of twilight. At first, she thought she would get used to it with time but god she was wrong. As time went by not only did she not get used to it but His brilliance increased day by day. Every day she feels exhausted and drained as she uses all her power 27?¡ª7 to resist it.


    Though she was suffering she didn''t tell her husband Surya, She knows he does his best to control his power so as not to harm her or his surrounding people but his power is so much that there is always some speck of power re-up from his body.


    She didn''t want to hurt him. She knows how much he loves and dotes on her. If he finds out he was hurting her this much it will make him sad, Which she will never allow to happen. Just like how Surya wasn''t able to see her sadness, she also does everything to make him happy. So she keeps it a secret, choosing to endure it silently for a long time.


    But then after the birth of the Ashvin twins, she found out that they still had children''s in their destiny, This news made her panic, In her current condition she can''t able to perform the godly ritual for children at all and if they fail to perform midway then not only it will bacsh her but also Surya on a spiritual level.


    So she decided to go seek a solution from her father Vishvkarma* (All Maker) the god of craftsmen and architects but she had to keep this thing hidden from Surya. If he finds out then he will surely be able to discern her real purpose. She thinks about it and thought about sneaking out and when she gets a solution then she can surprise him.


    But now the problem was that her children were still little and needed their mother to take care of them. She doesn''t trust anyone other than herself to take care of her children, not even Surya is allowed to do it.


    ''What to do? I can''t leave my children like this.''


    She again falls into a deep contemtion but a long time passed and yet she couldn''te up with any solution.


    *Sigh*


    She sighed in annoyance and started walking back and forth in her own personal flower garden until the first rays of sunlight befall on her as they were embracing her in a warm loving hug. As the sun with his eternal beauty started to rise on the horizon in the celestial scenery of the morning red sky.


    Sandhya felt those rays and a charming smile arose on her rosy lips. This is their everyday ritual as each morning the first ray of his light always falls on her to express his love. He is not good at expressing himself in words, So he did with his actions, For which she admires and loves him for it.


    Soon light also illuminated the garden and then the whole world as he started his everyday journey in the vast sky. Sandhya also recovered from her trance and looked away from the sun as it''s getting unbearable to look at it. She picked a water-filled lota* from the side and started to spill it slowly in the direction of the rising star Surya as an offering.


    After she was done with the offering, She bent down to put down a lota then realisation hit her as she looked down at her shadow on the ground.


    ''Hey, that''s it. Who can be a better substitute for me than my own shadow?''


    She thought of this and started chanting the divine mantra, Golden coloured Sanskrit words starteding out of her mouth and started to spiral around her in a downward direction toward her shadow. They were emitting holy brilliance which warped the whole garden in their golden luster.


    "O'' Shadow Arise as me and became alive."


    Finally, those golden words touched her shadow as these words fell from her mouth. Suddenly all the brilliance in the garden faded away and was reced with eternal darkness. The whole garden felt like it had fallen into a dark abyss. Not even the light of the sun god was able to vanish this darkness from here.


    But Sandhya standing in the middle of it without any fear, She curiously watched the darkness as it slowly started to concentrate toward her shadow or at least where her shadow was supposed to be.


    Soon all the darkness in the garden gathered into her shadow and a figure of a woman emerged from it. Sandhya looked at her in astonishment because the woman who emerged from her shadow looked exactly like her. The only difference was that herplexion was dark, as dark as the shadow she was born from.


    "Hey, My name is Sandhya, I was the one who created you to take care of my family in my absence, Can you tell me your name?."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sandhya was the first to speak. She asked with enthusiasm. She was curious about the woman in front of her. She currently likes when she was young girl at her father''s house full of curiosity towards the world. She was nervous as this was her first time doing something like this.


    "Please forgive me devi (Goddess) Sandhya but i don''t have a name, Can you please give me one?"


    The figure spoke in a very deep like abyss but also as calm as a new moons midnight voice. She looked at Sandhya with her deep dark hope-filled eyes.


    "Humm....How about Chhaya? Do you like this name I gave to you?"


    Sandhya thought about it and said the most suitable name for her. Chhaya means a shadow but this word is can also used to describe a mother''s love as Sandhya wanted her to be the caretaker of her children, So this was the best name for her.


    "Thank you, Devi, I love this name. From now on I will be known as Chhaya."


    Chhaya said in a joyful voice as a beautiful happy smile adored on her rose-petal-like lips.


    This is how the Queen of Darkness and Goddess of Shadow was born.


    (A/N : How is it guys? Do you like it? If you please don''t forget to leavements and if you have time, a review.


    Also i binge watched Karnsangini and i loved this song in it, This song pulled all that show. I was surprised how I didn''t find this song sooner.


    Here is the link if anyone wanted to listen :


    https://youtu.be/wOuj9NzKric


    [1] Ashvins : This is a 7th month of the Hindu calender.


    [2] Ashwini (Light Bringer) : He is know as a light Bringer because he is the one who give light of life to sick people to recover of their sickness.


    [3] Asvinau (Great wealth) : Like her brother he he also give mortals wealth but not as a many but as a knowledge. He also know as god of horse.


    [4] Vishvkarma : He is architects of God''s, He was the one who created all that weapons of God''s and the heaven for Indra to rule.


    [4] Lota : This Ismonly know as small barss water container.


    Also i binge watched Karnsangini and i loved this song in it, This song pulled all that show. I was surprise how i didn''t find this song sooner.


    Here is the link if anyone wanted to listen :


    https://youtu.be/wOuj9NzKric


    Like always thats for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 11 11. Chhayas Oath And Emotions

    ?Here in the hall of the Sun pce, Chhaya''s body was in extreme pain as Surya''s overbearing power rampaged throughout her body but her heart was sweet as if she just ate honey. She held in the arms of a man she was in love with since she was born, holding sign of their love, a newborn in her hand.


    She always feared that when he find out about her truth he might abandon her, Ignore her existence, or be outright disgusted by her actions but she never thought that even after he find''s out about it, he show this much concern towards her, Her eyes filled with tears. She felt like crying but not because of excruciating pain in her body but because of an overload of happiness.


    She looked up at the man, Who she stole her heart the moment she saw him. At this moment his face was stone-cold without any emotions, Giving a very dangerous vibe to people but she could see that in his eyes was love and concern for her. She was happy that he still did not abandon her but also sad that she hurt him so much.


    Then she hears a call from Sandhya asking Surya to stop. As Surya stopped she came toward them. When Chhaya looked at her supposed sister, Her heart filled with guilt. She interferes with her happy family but if she gets one more chance to change, She will make the same decision without any doubt. She was only felt guilty that her action hurt Sandhya but she is not guilty about her actions themselves.


    She remembers after giving her name what happened, As she fell into those memories.


    "Yeah Chhaya, You look exactly like me so no one will suspect you, It''s just yourplexion that has to change."


    Sandhya looked up and down at Chhaya and spoke this, Chhaya also looked up at her with worry as she was afraid, She can''t able to fulfil the first task given to her.


    "Don''t worry, I have a solution."


    Seeing her worry, Sandhya took her in a warm gentle hug like a big sister, Assuring her that she has a way.  She raised her hand and a massive twilight-colored globe of power core appeared in front of them.


    "You!! what do you want to do?"


    Chhaya asked in horror. She though, just born, had all the necessary knowledge of gods from birth. She looked at the power core emitting uncanny beauty in front of her.


    The knowledge she inherited tells her that this is the divine core of a godly being. The most powerful and yet most vulnerable part of the gods. This is where all their godly/divine power is stored. Gods always protect this core more then their life because if this core is destroyed though they don''t die as they drink the Amrit (elixir of immortality), they surely will fall into Samsara and have to go through the cycle of reincarnation all over again until they gain enough good Karma to achive godhood again.


    "You will see, Come on, take out your core."


    Sandhya said very casually to her, Chhaya looked at her core floating in front of her without any protection. If she moved quickly and attacked it, Sandhya would not be able to react in time and would fall into samsara. This means that Sandhyapletely trusts her and had no guard against her.


    "Okay, Here it is."


    Seeing that she does not have a guard against her, Chhaya is to rxed and trusted her. She also swings her wrist and takes out her power core. Her core also floats in front of them next to the Sandhy''s core, giving a stark contrast to each other. If Shandy''s core was twilight-colored emitting an uncanny beauty then her core was as dark as a new moon''s night, Throwing anyone into a deep abyss of despair, if they dare to stare at it too long.


    After Chhaya had taken out her core, Sandhya didn''t waste any more time and directly started merging both of these cores. Normally it''s not possible as both cores diffrent type of power will resist each other but because Chhaya was once part of Sandhya, They had an inherent affinity, So the core merged without any problem.


    "Now what?"


    Chhaya couldn''t understand what was happening, Merging core is an exceptional feat but it doesn''t have any value, As you can only extract the power you had before the merger. It though also gives some additional benefits but Chhaya didn''t think it was worth the risk of falling into Samsara.


    Sandhya didn''t reply to her but concentrated on the core as it was still not stable yet. Chhaya seeing this also seated by the side looking curiously at the floating multicoloured dark core, She racked her brain to no avail, trying to figure out Sandhya''s intention.


    "Phew~, It''s finally done."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After a long time passed Sandhya finally spoke,  She with a satisfied expression looked at the merged stable globe of their power emitting both uncanny beauty and despair at the same time.


    Chhaya also quickly stood up and came to her. She with her curious gaze tried to figure out what Sandhya did but she still wasn''t able to understand it.


    "Here is your core. Take it back to you and you will understand what I did."


    Sandhya separates this newly made core into two parts and with her mysterious eye indicates to Chhaya to give it a try if she wants to find out what she did in a yful manner.


    Chhaya also did what was told her to do, She was not afraid of that Sandhya might hurt her as she did not feel any ill intention from her and even if she wanted to hurt her, She will not resist after all Sandhya is the one who made her, So she has a right to take her back.


    Just as that power globe entered in her, Instantly changes started to appear in her body. Her darkplexion changed to fair white just like Sandhya''s. Her mind now had memories of the children and a husband that she didn''t know of. Even her personality changed. There are also some unknown feelings that both she and Sandhya didn''t know of appearing in her mind.


    "Look this way no one is able to tell any difference between us but you have to promise me something, That you will never go close to my husband, even if he wanted toe close to you."


    Sandhya, satisfied with the result, became happy and started telling her what to do and what not to do. Chhaya listened to her diligently. This is the first task she was given, She didn''t want to disappoint her creator. For her, Sandhya was a mother, a father, and a sister she never had. The first hug she received gave her the first feeling of warmth. Given light to her dark world. Spread warmth in her cold self.


    "No problem, Here I take an oath that I will never go close to your husband in a desire."


    So Chhaya took an oath instantly to reassure Sandhya. She felt that Sandhya might share anything except her husband as she can tell Sandhya is very possessive of her husband.


    But Chhaya thought Sandhya worrying was unnecessary, After all she who is the queen of darkness and goddess of Shadow should never be able to let Surya the sun god, The originator of the light near her, As both of them can only share one rtionship and that is of an enemy''s.


    Here unknown to Chhaya''s thought, Sandhya


    became excited hearing an oath, As breaking a oath for divine beings are worse then a death sentence as they will fall into samsara and receive a worst type of struggles until they wash their sin. So her hanging heart finally settled down. After Sandhya reminded her that she has to act like her and take care of her godly duties in her absence, She bid her farewell to Chhaya and started her journey towards her first destination, Her maternal house.


    Chhaya watched Sandhya''s fading figure on the horizon with a reluctant gaze. Sandhya is the only one she knew since she was born and now she is left alone in this unknown ce with a strangers that she didn''t know of.


    She sat in the garden sulking over the fact until the sun in the sky came close to ending his journey. Now she has to go to him to calm his overbearing heat and bring him back home. This is everyday job of Sandhya to show her love to him.


    Though Chhaya was unwilling to go and bring Surya back in loving gaze she had to do If she wanted to continue to act as a Sandhya. This is also a godly duty appointed to Sandhya. So she had to do it even if she didn''t want to.


    So she lifted her body from the ground and flew in the direction of a Surya, But unknown to her this will be the beginning of her fall and the first step towards the birth of the God of the Justice.


    (A/N : You guys might be wondering why I am giving the Surya family this importance and not focusing on our MC Karna. But you have to bear with him as Karna is still in infancy and can''t do much. Also Surya family will going  to y a key role in the life of Karna. So you guys need to know about them.


    Also guys leavements no matter what it is, Thosements motivate me to write the story.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 12 12. Chhayas Fall

    ?Chhaya flew towards the sun but her heart was disdainful. She felt like she as the queen of darkness and the goddess of shadow should never give this much respect to him, The god of light.


    "He might be very arrogant and overbearing like his heart."


    Chhaya thought with contempt. She looked in the sky at the sun, She felt the overbearing nature of his heat, Giving a poor life in the world a very hard time. She then looked proudly as she saw those tortured by the heat taking shelter in her shadows. Suddenly an unexpected surge of pride filled her. She felt that those beings will worship her more than Surya as she sheltered them while he was the one who was raining down hellfire.


    She stopped and looked at their relished faces, thanking the shadows for their shelters and then leaving for their homes. She felt their genuine gratitude and worship in it. This is the first time she felt something like this, So she who is lost in new-found feelingspletely forgets the passage of time.


    "Oh no, I amte."


    Finally, after some time, she remembers, Why she was here. She looked at the sun at the horizon, Who should have long been set by now. With little guilt, She flies towards him at full speed. Anyway no matter what she thought of him, He was still the husband of her new sister.


    ''He will be going to me me for it now.''


    Chhaya thought to herself, As she imagined that Surya might have an arrogant personality, So her letting him wait for this long will surely annoy him. She was ready to take responsibility as she was practically at a fault here, She is not that willful to ignore her own mistakes.


    ''What a shame, I have to bow down in front of my enemy.''


    With this thought in her mind, She reached in front of Surya. Her head was hung down, She didn''t look at the man in front of her from the beginning, She was ready to receive her punishment from the arrogant man in her mind but the punishment nor the angry words in her imagination came to her. On the contrary very gentle, self-me, and teasing words fell on her ears.


    "What I did now, That makes you mad Priye (Dear)? Anyway, I apologise for the crime that I don''t know Imitted, Please forgive my ignorance, So can you take me to our home now? Haha.''"


    Surya spoke these words, Which look like genuine apologies but anyone who hears them can tell they were in a hidden teasing tone, This transaction looks more like the banter between couples.


    Chhaya froze upon hearing this soft gentle voice. Her heart misses its beat, Her hung-down head lifted up on its own. Then her ck void-like eyes meet his golden radiance-filled eyes.


    *Boom*


    Just as their eyes met, She felt something deep inside her open up, Like as if some floodgate opened, and a surge of unknown emotions filled her mostly empty heart. She was in a trance. Maybe she was captivated by his beauty, Maybe she was blinded by his brilliance, Maybe she was tempted by his charm, Maybe his words tied her.


    Maybe...Maybe...Maybe. There were too many maybe to which she didn''t know the answer of but she knew one thing for sure, She was utterly andpletely defeated by the man in front of her. She was subdued by her enemy in their first meeting without him making a move.


    She didn''t even know when Surya held her hand and led her back to her supposed home. She onlyes back to her senses when Surya takes all the way back to her now-shared bedroom with Surya.


    When she realised it, She started to panic. She was afraid of how to handle the situation.


    ''I should outright deny his advances...But if I do that it will make him suspicious and I can''t afford that if I want to keep acting as a Sandhya...But if I don''t then I will be going to break my oath. What am I going to do?''


    An internal struggle breaks out in her mind. One part wanted her to continue to pretend as Sandhya and let things go with the flow, While the other reminded her of the oath she had taken. But in her struggle, she didn''t realise that there was not an ounce of initial hate or disgust for the thing she might have to do with him.


    "Priye (Dear), Can you tell me now, What''s bothering you?"


    But Surya said an unexpected thing. For others, Chhaya might be able to fool them but Surya instantly realised something off about his wife today.


    Normally she was always babbling on their way back to home, Retelling every minute details of her day, What she did today, What new shenanigans their kids were upto, How much trouble they caused her, etc. But mostly she used to tell him how much she missed him, Her telling him how each second she was away from him felt like years and when he did not respond like the way she wanted to, Her loving tantrum. Then the rest of the journey will be spent in his attempts to please her. This was the couple''s each-day routine, They do this with so much love and faith that this can even be considered a ritual, But today she was too silent, Which was bothering him.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Chhaya was startled by his question, Thinking he might have found out about her secret.


    "No, it''s just that, One question was bothering me, Sa-Savmi. Can you answer that?"


    But Chhaya was quick on her wits and changed the subject skillfully.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh, So that''s why, Go ahead and ask. I will do my best to answer it."


    Surya thought he found the reason for her today''s behaviour, So he was also ready to answer a question to solve her worry and get his usual wife back.


    "So my question is, Who is greater? You a god of Sun and light or a Shadows and Darkness?"


    Chhaya hit two birds with this question, Not only with this she throws off any suspicion against her but also gets an answer to her first-ever question.


    "Hahaha, This question is bothering you so much? The answer to this question is very simple, Both of us are equally important to the mortals, We serve."


    Surya answers without batting an eye as if the answer to this question was already made by him long ago.


    "But-"


    Chhaya wanted to say something more but was cut off by an exnation from Surya.


    "People worship me and love me because of the existence of the Shadows, Which give them salvation from my heat. People know the importance of my light because darkness exists. Without darkness no one will ever care about my light, They might as well hate me for my continuous presence."


    Surya said with overflowing gratitude in his voice.


    When Chhaya heard his answer she felt ashamed, She who considered him a foe turned out that for him she was an important friend. She felt guilty for her initial hate for him, But his answer generated one more question in her heart.


    "But doesn''t that mean people think you are greater than a Shadow and Darkness?"


    Chhaya was bothered by this question, Though she did not have initial hate for Surya but herpetitive heart was still there. Plus somehow she didn''t want to be inferior to Surya.


    "Yes, People do indeed think of me greater than Shadow and Darkness, but don''t forget in this world there is not only people. There are Yaksha (Spirits), Raksha (Demons), Naga (Lamia), etc. They love and worship Darkness. At night time they became ten times stronger than their base day form, So I and Darkness work together to create an an equivalence of a force to maintain the power level between two factions and prevent one party from gaining an advantage over the other.


    It''s just a pity that there is no god yet to be appointed for these forces. If there was, We should have been best friends."


    Surya said these words in a casual manner and went into his personal chamber leaving his wife alone with her thoughts, So she can digest and figure it out all these things on her own.


    ''So we can be friends.''


    Unknown to Surya, His "Wife" focused on a wrong point. The information he tells her intending to wipe her worry, Might be hold a philosophical value for the others but for Chhaya, A party involved in it, It''s not important.


    At this moment, She needed an answer about Why her heart was throbbing so fast and what that weird bittersweet feeling she was experiencing right now.


    The one who was able to tell her is not present here and she didn''t know anyone else she can trust here, Who she can tell about this. So in annoyance she headed towards the kitchen to cook dinner for her family. They are gods who don''t need to eat anything but it''s a gesture that lets them connect and stay close to the mortal realm.


    This is hiw her first day ended. She stayed all night in the personal garden of Sandhya as an excuse to think of the problem, Until new day arrived and Sun again started his journey in the vast sky.


    (A/N : Guys bear with me for a little while, This arc will end soon. I am focusing on Surya families this much because to let you guys know their personalities and get to let them know each other and they will be ying an important part in a story.


    Also don''t forget to leave ament and if you have a time a review .


    Also Happy Diwali a?¡§a?¡§a?¡§


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 13 13. Sandhyas Boon

    ?"Sandhya!!! What are you nning to do? Don''t do it, it will backfire on you."


    Chhaya''s thoughts were broken by the loud shriek of Surya. She hurriedly looked at Sandhya and found out that her hand was on her abdomen, a ce where Surya''s energy was most concentrated. Then she had a horrifying realisation as she felt the powerful suction force from Sandhya''s hand. She was trying to suck out overbearing power from her body.


    "No, Sandhya doesn''t do it. It''s too dangerous to do this, I can handle this little power, I have an inherent resistance to it."


    Chhaya spoke hurriedly trying to stop Sandhya in her tracks. But Sandhya didn''t stop because She knew, Yes indeed Chhaya has an inherent resistance to Surya''s power but that doesn''t mean she is safe, Far from it. If Chhaya wasn''t able to keep up with the overbearing nature of his power then she will surely fall as her darkness of divine power will be destroyed, Which in turn makes her fall from godhood into samsara.


    "Yes, Sandhya stop, Just wait for me to get my powers back, Don''t do this."


    Surya again said to Sandhya, trying his best to convince her to drop this idea but Sandhya just looked into his eyes lovingly without saying a word.


    When Surya saw the look in her eyes, His worries were dismissed a lot. Though anxious he didn''t try to stop her again. After Chhaya saw this little action a sudden feeling of envy emerged in her heart, Sandhya and Surya said the thing with their eyes that a thousand words might not be able to convey.  She knew what she was feeling was wrong and she felt ashamed for it but she always wanted to have an understanding between Surya and Sandhya. Unfortunately, she was just able to get close to it but never reached that goal.


    "Sandhya, Stop!!! I don''t need your help, Go away."


    Chhaya throws off her baseless feeling and again puts effort to stop Sandhya from making a foolish mistake. So she started making desperate attempts to stop her. She knows at this point only making her angry can stop her.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    The cold voice of Sandhya rang in the hall. You can feel her anger in that bone-freezing voice.


    She was really angry at Chhaya, not only because she had broken her oath and betrayed her trust but also because of the curse she gave to her husband Surya.


    She for thest 1000 years was in a deep mountain cave on the earth to do penance for pleasing lord Shiva. This is a solution her father gave her. Once she pleases Shiva, she can ask for a boon from him, So she can bear her husband''s powerful heat, and as she nned she was sessful in pleasing the lord Shiva and ask the boon not to be harmed by the power of her husband''s heat. After receiving a boon, Her happiness has no bounds, She couldn''t wait to go back home and meet her family again.


    For them, it might be just one year but for her, it was thousands of years apart from them. This is a reason why most of the godly beings chose earth to do penance as time flows differently here. In the ratio of 1:1000 years. The higher you go in Loka''s (Worlds/ Dimensions) the more time flows fast aspared to the earth.


    So she came out of her cave but the scene she saw shocked her to the core. She saw the Sun in the sky eclipse and cast a dark shadow on the earth. She felt the pain, sorrow, and despair of Surya. She panicked thinking Surya might find out about Chhaya and misunderstand her motive for leaving her there. She dashed toward Surya Loka* (Kingdom/World/Dimension of Surya) at a speed faster than light. She was ready to face the wrath of her husband but what she saw was far worse.


    Even before entering the hall, She heard Chhaya''s words, which made her feel like she was in a nightmare. She even thought that she was still being tested and still in a cave but reality pped her face as she felt that power of Surya not affecting her at all.


    Then the meaning of those words hit her. Before she was upied by the thoughts of the child Chhaya was saying but now she realises Chhaya not only betrayed her by having a child with her husband but also cursed her next child.


    She was enraged, She might forgive Chhaya for her betrayal but She will never forgive the fact that she punished the innocent life. She stormed into the hall towards Chhaya nning to take her back inside her once more but just as she was about to do the unthinkable, Her sight fell on a newborn in her arms and suddenly most of her anger vanished. She felt that this child belonged to Surya as there was some invisible connection between them.


    Then all those beginning things happened and now she was trying to save Chhaya''s life. She who initially wanted to take her life back now is trying to save it. What an ironic destiny ying with her.


    Snadhya didn''t have anyone anytime to do anymore, As she started to take out overbearing power from her body.


    In the astonished eyes of Surya and Chhaya, Sandhya was unaffected by this power, even when that power ruthlessly tried to burn everything around it. Chhaya''s condition also improved as that power got out of her body, so Surya also put her down from his arms.


    Then he said something that changed history.


    ------ End of shback of Surya ------


    "Savmi, We came here to see our newborn, Where is he?"


    Surya woke up from his deep thoughts from his wife''s voice. He looked at the horizon as both Sandhya and Chhaya approached him in excitement and anticipation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "How do you know about his birth?"


    Surya asked them teasingly as he would know the reason for it.


    "Svami (Husband) Why are you teasing us? Please tell us where our newborn is. We can''t wait to see him."


    Both Sandhya and Chhaya spoke at the same time. They were in so much sync that it felt like they had a telepathic connection between them.


    "He is safe in the hands of the best mother one can ask for."


    Surya said and longingly looked in the direction where Ganga left with his son, He was annoyed by the fact that he still can''t see his son. But then he realised he misspoke and quickly turned to look at the duo.


    As he feared both of them looked at him with an offended look.


    "So we are not good enough mothers, Svami?"


    Both of them said and turned around to leave but their speed was not fast, As they were waiting for him toe and coax them.


    Surya helplessly shakes his head, prays for the safety of his son, and goes after them to coax his wife. This was their usual thing to do.


    As for what decision Surya made? What happened after Sandhya rescued Chhaya and How do they know about the birth of Karna? Well that''s a tale to tell some other day, Right now let''s focus back on our protagonists. Let''s see where he is now.


    Somewhere between the border of the kingdom of Hustinapur and Kuntibhoja.


    ''I have to do something about his aura of being born a king or he will surely be targeted by the world."


    Ganga said as she looked at the little Karna sleeping in her armsfortably. She slightly cut her fingertips. Just as the wound opens, it starts to condense a drop of scarlet-colored blood, emitting a divine aura.


    Just as the blood appeared visions started to appear all around it. Even Gaga''s face turned pale as this drop was nothing but the essence of her divine power.


    She held her finger at top of the middle of Karna''s eyebrows, Right at the top of the half-rising sun mark.


    As for why she didn''t notice that sun mark? Simple as forces in the dark working to prevent anyone from knowing he was a star child. The power of curses is terrifying.


    Finally, that drop of blood dropped and was absorbed into his body.


    [Ding!.......]


    Just as blood dropped, the System voice rang in Karna''s mind waking him up in shock.


    (A/N : Now let''s focus on Karna for a while . Then we will know more about Surya''s family as the new members start to appear.


    Don''t forget to leave ament (No matter what just leavements as it''s my motivation for writing the book) and if you have time leave a review.


    Also like always thanks for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 14 14. Absolute Power Of Curses And Boons

    ?[Ding... The host received the blood essence of Ganga, The goddess of purity. Your aura of the born king is hidden by this blood essence, the hosts demi-god level star-child bloodline is also purified a little and the hosts also gains a little affinity with water.


    Congrattions host for triggering the 100,000 times critical hits...


    Congrattions to the host who gains the skill to control the aura to release and hide at will.


    Congrattions to the host for purifying the bloodline to the extreme, Gaining the Supreme-level wless Star-child bloodline.


    Congrattions to the host as you received a super affinity with river water bodies and most of the water dwellers.]


    Karna was stunned when he saw the rewards issued by the system. He never thought that he would receive the blood essence. He doesn''t know what it is but seeing the system notification, It was definitely not a small thing.


    He was also surprised to get another notification this early but then he became a little annoyed.


    ''Hey, System it should be millions of times crit for at least the first three times, right? You just give 2 times that crit, This seems weird. You don''t know anything about aesthetics and rules of systems.''


    Kanrains to the system. In his knowledge, the million time crit category system should either do just the first time million-time crit or the first 3 times. Doing just the first 2 times seems weird for some reason.


    But unknown to him this was actually the fourth reward notification issued by the system but sadly the system doesn''t have the function to reply, At least for now.


    "Wait, What happened to her?"


    Afterining to the system, His gaze fell on the Ganga, Now his adopted mother. The sight he saw shook him to his core.


    At this moment, Her face was very pale as if someone drained all the blood from her body. Between her eyebrows was also an aura of tiredness. She was looking very weak like a frail mortal woman who might fall down if the wind flowed a little too fast. All his nonsense with the system was thrown out of the window as he shifted all of his attention on her.


    Karna raised his tiny little hands, In an attempt to touch her pale cheeks. As if asking if she was okay.


    "Ohh, You are worried about me, Karna? Don''t worry I am fine, look."


    Ganga saw his small action and was amused by it, So she held him in front of her face to let her touch her face. She also simultaneously spoke and waved her hand to appear as if she was alright to calm down his worries.


    Karna just looked at her now rosy face not believing what she said, After all even if he didn''t know what blood essence means here but he who used to read lots of novels knows that it should be very taxing for a body. It''s notnlike this to recover in a second after giving it.


    He was indeed right, Blood essence Ganga extracted is from her divine core. Though it does not have the threat of falling into the Samsara, But it will be going to put that god in a very weak state for almost one day. It''s not sound like much but the catch here is that One day will be measured in a loka (World) that the deity belongs to. So depending on the power and ce of loka of that deity have to wait even if they are on earth.


    ''How can a newborn have this much wisdom? Especially a mortal youngling.''


    When Ganga sees that she failed to trick a child, She is startled. She saw in his eyes that he didn''t believe her facade and saw through her little trick. This let her wonder if there is something about him that she was not aware of.


    ''How I did not see it before?''


    She then suddenly notices the half rising sun mark on his forehead making her wonder why she didn''t notice before. She looked at him then the Sun at the horizon. Which led her to get very close to the truth.


    "Hey, Putra (Son) , are you a demi-god-...What did I want to say? Well anyway, I am so happy. If you have this much wisdom in infancy then I wonder how smart you will be, When you grow up."


    Just as Ganga was about to say the truth, Forces in dark worked again making her forget all about her conclusion.


    This is the terrifying power of curses, Their power just like a boon is absolute. It didn''t matter if it was a powerful god like a Surya or Goddess like Ganga, Even if Trimurti (Brahma (Creator), Vishnu (Preserver), and Mahesh (Shiva, Destroyer) can''t escape from the effect of the curses and boons.


    This makes Boon and Curse the most powerful thing in this universe. And what is even more dangerous is the fact that anyone on the right side of the argument and with enough good Karma (deeds) can curse or grant a boon to someone, given that it was for a valid reason. As it should be abide by thr rules of equivalent exchange.


    Once the curse was granted it will be an absolute thing that no one, even the curse giver himself, take it back. They can just lessen a curse but never fully take back the curse unless the curse giver himself gives you a way to break free from it but even then that person had to pay a very high price for it.


    This is the reason even a Ganga is affected by the curse of Chhaya given to Surya. Unless Surya tells the world that Karna is his son, No one can know about his birth secret other than the parties involved in it.


    The same goes for Boons, If anyone can please his devoted deity with their penance or can do a thing that deserves a boon can get an absolute boon. The power of that boon can even work on Trimurtis.


    "Okay, Don''t worry Karna, I will be fine in a day. Now let me take you to that family Surya dev said about."


    Ganga tenderly looked at Karna and then flew towards the kingdom of Hastinapur at full speed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna''s eye leads also got heavy as his body needed time to get used to the change of a new change in bloodline, It is cooperating with the Sovereign Constitution of improvementing of the all-around stats.


    So he sleeps in the safety of the arms of Ganga letting those power in hum do their work without any restraint. It might take a few days fir him to fully integrate with this bloodline fully.


    ------ Somewhere in the far east ------


    "Emperor, Something happened in the west."


    A eunuch came straight running into the court of the emperor. This act was enough to be beheaded by the emperor as a punishment as a eunuch barged into the court without permission but the emperor didn''t say anything for a long time. He just sat on the high throne with his eyes closed.


    "Emperor, something happening in the west, That will surely be going to affect us. We have to do something as even our greatest fortune readers weren''t able to see the future of our empire as it''s became uncertain for some reason."


    "*Sigh* I see."


    Finally, the emperor opened his eyes and looked at the kneeling eunuch in front of him. His face was still without revealing any emotions.


    "Take my decree to the youngest princess and ask her to leave for the west right now."


    The Emperor thought about something for a while, Then he took out and threw a golden emperor''s decree at the eunuch.


    "But emperor- "


    "Silence!!! Don''t forget your ce. Princess will know what to do when she reads this decree. Now go."


    Eunuch wanted to say something but he was cut off by the emperor.


    "Please forgive me, emperor, Please forgive me. I will go right away."


    Eunuch realizes that he crossed his line. He apologizes over and over and quickly gets up and leaves in the direction of the youngest princess''s chamber after he receives permission to leave.


    ''I am afraid it will not stay calm like this for long.''


    The Emperor looked toward the west and thought to himself.


    (A/N : I just wanted to rify that boons and curses are absolute as it was agreed by all, Even Trimurtis agreed.


    For example, Bhasmasur, He had a boon that anyone''s forehead he touches will burn to ashes. Well he got that boon from shiva and the first person to test his boon he chose lord shiva himself.


    It''s like an unstoppable force meets an unmovable object. As lord shiva is eternal. This is not allowed to happen as no boon or curse can fall without effect, So the gods of destruction himself had to run from there to stop the boon given by him from failing.


    Another example of a boon will be Rahu Ketu. They drank the elixir of immortality As it has a boon of immortality, So even lord Vishnu wasn''t able to kill them with his chakra.


    Lord brahma stopped Yama, The god of death tounch the Yampash (A god of death weapon like a hunter with boon to reap lives of mortal no matter what) on the Ravana as he had a boon of partial immortality as he can only be killed by monkey or human. As to stop, boons contradict each other.


    Of course this is a also the same case for curses. Like lord shiva cursed by a mother that he will also kill his own son like he killed hers. (He was a demon who threatened the lives of all other beings in the world, So lord shiva had to lift his weapon.)


    Note : This is a folk tale I heard. There are also others that say shiva cursed by a king that his son''s head will fall off.


    Lord Vishnu was also turned into stone by the goddess Tulsi (The holy nt that also has very high medicinal value.)


    Lord Brahma also cursed by shiva as not to be worshiped by anyone.


    As there are too many stories like it. If you have other stories feel free to tell me or correct me.


    Also, remember I don''t have any intention to hurt anyone''s belief. This is a fictional story with taken little source material from the epic with my creative touch.


    Don''t forget to leave aments.


    I Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 15 15. Disturbance In Line Of Fates.

    ?---- Far to the west, at the summit of a mountain------


    "You set out to look into what is causing this potential ambiguities. Bring it here to join our group if it is not a threat, otherwise kill it."


    A tall, very muscr, white-haired old man is standing in front of a stunning girl in avish, ancient-looking pce and giving her instructions. He spoke confidently, knowing that the female in front of him couldplete the assignment. After all, she is unbeatable.


    "Okay, but I really have to do that in order toplete the task?"


    She thought she can aplish this task without doing what the old man in front demanded, So the girl questioned rather reluctantly. She is certain she can do it without needing to do that thing.


    "I know you don''t want to do it, but if you want to go there, you have to do it or they won''t allow you to be there."


    The old man said to the girl, looking eastward with a rare look of fear in his eyes.


    "*Sigh* Fine."


    Even if her pride wouldn''t allow it to stoop that low, the girl''s desire to win is stronger than her pride. As a result, she agreed to do it.


    After confirming the time and location, she and her loyal followers transformed into white lights and began their journey eastward.


    ------ Quite far in south ------


    This is a very barrennd, with a smell of despair and sorrow in the air. In this cursednd stood a man with cunning looks with his mischievous eyes.


    A woman with fierce features stood in front of him, her face revealing her cruelty. A ragged sword de tied around her waist. It''s gleamed a cold deadly light as the light of the crimson red moon fell on it.


    "Daughter, Go to north with your brother and bring the thing that is causing the disruption in the fates. If you are unable to do so, destroy it at all costs. We can''t let that thing feel in my father''s hands."


    The man spoke to his dauther, When he mentioned his father, the cunning man gritted his teeth with hatred. He desired the object that was causing this terrifying disruption in the unchangeable lines of fate. He can''t let that thing fall into the hands of his father because it will jeopardise all of his ns.


    "All right, Father."


    The woman said nothing and simply agreed with her father''s words. She went ahead and, along with her brother, transformed into a ck light and flew north. The ce of source of all this reside?


    ------ In the far north ------


    A tall old man sits on a throne with the majesty of a king in the extremely extravagant pce. His body was well-built, and his muscles were terrifyingly powerful. His beard is long and flowing, and he appears wise and knowledgeable.


    "We can''t let that thing fall into my son''s hands because it''s the only thing that can save us from that terrible fate. We can''t let this opportunity pass us by; we must seize it no matter what."


    All of this was said by the old king to a woman d in golden armour, holding a golden shield in one hand and a sheathed golden sword in the other. She was paying close attention to everything the elderly man said.


    "So, we must bring that thing here; it is our only hope. This is now your responsibility; bring that thing here at all costs."


    The old man stated his intention sternly. He simply cannot let that fate-changing event pass him by. He needed it to save himself and his people from their fate.


    "All right, I''ll do it."


    Said a woman as she transformed into golden light and flew south to the source.


    ''I hope those guys don''t get involved.''


    The old man thought to himself closing his one eye.


    ------ On the outskirts of the city of Anga ------


    Karna was sound asleep in Ganga''s arms, oblivious to the chaos he had caused.


    ''So this is where they live; it''s not an ideal environment for my child. If the parents suggested by Surya dev are that good, Then i need to relocate them somewhere good for my child''s future."


    Ganga observed the situation in Anga. This city is on the border of the Hastinapur kingdom and is under their jurisdiction, but they ignored it because it has little value.


    It''s not terrible for the city, but it''s also not prosperous. There is also a bandit uprising because the kingdom did not provide them with enough soldiers to protection.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It ought to be them."


    Ganga noticed the couple who hade to her shore to pray to the setting Sun. They were dressed inmon clothes and wore little jewellery.


    Adhirata and Radha were their names. This couple had always desired a gift of a child, but even after many years of marriage, fate had not blessed them with one. The couple now came here every day to worship the rising and setting sun, hoping that he would notice their devotion and bless them with a child..


    ''They appear caring, but I can''t just hand over my child to them; I have to test them first.''


    Ganga reflected to herself, "I believe what Surya said, but as a mother, I can''t be sure until I confirm on my own." So she decided to put them to the test.


    She was unconcerned about theirmoner status, caste, orck of wealth. She, as a goddess, was far above any status and caste system boundaries that humans erected, and as for wealth, it didn''t bother her, big deal she could ask her more like a sister than a friend Laxmi (Goddess of wealth) to bless them with wealth, but she had to make sure they would be the best parents for my little Karna.


    So, to put them to the test, she summons the golden jewellery basket. Thisbis the same basket Kunti jewellery in it when she abandoned Karna.


    She then ced a sleeping Karna in the basket and let the flow carry it to the couple.


    "O'' Lord Surya. Please see my and my wife''s devotion and bestow a blessing as a child on us."


    As he and his wife offered water to the sun in the sky, Adiratha said.


    "O Lord Surya, Hears this childless mother''s prayer, grant me a child whom I can dote with all my love."


    Radha also requested a child from Surya. She have a as much love as an ocean of water to give, but there is no one she can shower all her motherly love on. She is in pain because, despite her love and desire, she has not been blessed with a child. She even considered herself to be a problem at times. She never had a child because she did not deserve one. Maybe the gods don''t think she make a good mother, so they don''t give her one.


    Fortunately, she was mistaken. Fate has already written a son for her that one mother can ask for in her destiny. He simply just needed a little more time to get to her.


    "All right, Radha, let''s go."


    "Arya* (Husband), Wait!! Something is floating on the river."


    Adhirtha had finished their prayers and they were about to leave when Radha''s gaze was drawn to that basket. She sensed something significant to her in that basket. Her heart tells her that she will get what she has always desired in it.


    "Perhaps some unfortunate individual lost their offering in the river. It''s insignificant. Let''s get go, Priye (Wife)."


    Adhiratha looked at the basket and assumed it had been misced. After all, how could a rational person think there was a child in it? No one will be so callous as to abandon a child in this raging river.


    "Please bring me that basket, Arya."


    Radha was not persuaded. For some reason, her heart skips a beat every time the baskets shook from the current. She didn''t know why, but she needed that basket.


    "All right, you wait here."


    Adiratha looked at his wife, puzzled, but he quickly swam towards the basket and returned with it to the shore. She rarely asked somthing from him and also he didn''t have much to offer her. So he will not refuse her request to bring her basket.


    "Here''s your basket; let me just take a few items from it so you can carry it, Wait-- What!!!?"


    He thought his wife liked a basket, but he thought it was quite heavy. So, before giving it to her, he decided to empty it, but when he opened the lid, both of them were shocked and moreged.


    (A/N: Here are your next updates just in the 24 hours, guys. Please feel free to thank me????.


    [1] Arya: Arya is a noble or honourable name. Mortal/ Earth women call their husbands with this.


    [2] Aryaa: Aryaa is the female counterpart to Arya.


    Take note that most male-rted words will be female when an extra A is added. For example, Arya and Aryaa, Krishna (a ck skinned boy) and Krishnaa (a ck skinned girl), and so on.


    Also I used the bot to rephrase it, Tell me if you guys liked or not.


    Don''t forget to leavements and if you have time leave a review.


    Like always, thanks for reading, and have a good day ????).

 Chapter 16 16. Radha, A Mother Of Karna

    ?Radha and Adhiratha were taken aback by what they were witnessing. There was a lot of gold jewellery in the basket, but what surprised the couple the most was a very beautiful child lying among the jewellery.


    "How is this possible? What kind of stone hearted man could do something like this?"


    Adhiratha was enraged. They begged the gods for a child''s blessing, and here are some people who, even after receiving it, decided to do this with it.


    "Did that man not realise what a heinous sin he wasmitting? Why drag him into your minor conflict? This is nothing more than a helpless infant. Sending him into this raging river is the same as killing this child. I can only imagine how much pain and sorrow his mother will feel when she learns about the truth."


    He was both surprised and enraged. He spected a man doing this to a child out of jealousy and disagreement. He never thought a woman, let alone his own mother, could bring herself to do such an inhumane thing.


    "It''s not done by a man, Arya (Husband)."


    Radha, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. Her tone of voice was neutral, devoid of emotion.


    "What exactly do you mean, Radha?"


    Adiratha was perplexed by her words. When he turned to face his wife, he was taken aback by her expressions. She had no expression on her face at this point, but her eyes were filled with rage. He had never seen his ever-smiling wife like this.


    "This is a woman''s job; a man cannot do it this way."


    As she reached out to take Karna from the basket, Radha said. The coldness in her eyes vanished as she held him, reced by infinite tenderness. It also had a hint of longing in it.


    "How can you say this, Radha? How can a woman do this to a child? Please don''t slender someone, the gods may be enraged."


    Radha''s wild guesses were quickly diffused by Adiratha. After all, in this age of gods, humanity has not yet fallen. People are still afraid tomit any evil deeds.


    "I''m not ndering anyone, Arya (Husband). Not only is this done by a woman, but she is also the mother of this child."


    Radha''s voice is now filled with rage and disgust. She was disgusted by the thought of a woman like that can became a mother.


    ''''Why are gods so unjust?'' They bless someone like that to be a mother, but they let my motherhood dry up in my desire for the child.''


    Radha felt it was unjust. She yearned for a child to call her own. She can give him all of her love, but the gods do not see it and instead bless someone undeserving as that woman with a child.


    "Do you understand what you''re saying, Radha? How can a mother do this to her child? Please don''t say that. We should hurry up and inform the royals, and then we''ll all search for his mother together."


    Adiratha couldn''t believe any mother could be so cruel to her own flesh and blood.


    "I''m sure it was his mother who did it. This is proof of that, I will not give this child back to someone like her."


    To persuade her husband, Radha reached her hand into a basket filled with gold jewellery and picked up twin bangles while ignoring everything else.


    "This is a bangle from his mother, which she ced in it. This kind of jewellery will never be found in a man''s basket."


    Radha spoke as her disdain for that woman grew stronger by the second.


    "If that''s the case, she may have done it to protect him. She even put all that jewellery in it for his sake."


    Adirathaes up with a usible exnation for that woman. He is a straightforward, honest man who believes the world is simrly straightforward. He was unaware of the dark demonic side of the human heart.


    "No, she did not do so in order to protect him. Look at the decoration on this basket; it was deliberate."


    Radha said this as she hugged Karna tightly in her arms. She felt awful for him.


    "This jewellery, on the other hand, is an even more repulsive disy of her hypocrisy. She wanted anyone who found this basket to believe that she loved this child, which is why she left so much gold jewellery. She wanted to portray a helpless mother."


    Radha sneered at the woman''s hypocrisy. She hadn''t met her yet, but she knew she was a shrewd and cunning woman. Even to strangers, she wanted to appear morally superior as a helpless woman. She might have fallen for her trick if her eyes weren''t so sharp.


    "If she truly loved him, she would never have put this sharp metal jewellery in this small basket; this is here for us, not for a child; that woman standing on a high ground giving us money to take care for her abandoned child."


    Radha eximed as she tossed the basket aside. She appears to touch filth rather than a basket filled with gold.


    "What is going on with humanity? Even a Rakasha''s (Demon''s) mother would not do something like this."


    Radha eventually persuaded Adiratha. He was disgusted will be understatement. After all, the mother is a sacred title that even Trimurti (Trinity) respect. It''s even said that the entire world is beneath the mother''s feet, and now someone tarnishes that sacredness.


    He took up the basket and began walking towards the river''s shoar.


    "We don''t need this sin-filled gold, Goddess of the River; please give it to someone who does."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Adiratha bowed his head and prayed. He would rather be die poor than to have the richness of this gold. Not to mention that he is not poor; Though he is not rich, but he is more then enough capable of feeding his family three times a day.


    "Arya, please wait!"


    Radha stopped quickly as she saw her husband was about to ce the basket in the flow of a river. Adhirtha came to a halt and looked back at her, puzzled.


    ''By the speech she gave, I didn''t think she was greedy, but her heart is the same as the woman she condemned.''


    The goddess Ganga, who was watching the couple from a distance, reflected. When she overheard the couple''s conversation, she thought she had found the perfect ce for her little Karna.


    She was about to reveal herself as she saw Adiratha about to let those gold flow, confirming that he is not a greedy person, but Radha''s words stopped her. Ganga believed that it was greed that caused her to stop her husband.


    "Radha, what happened? Why are you stopping me?"


    Adiratha questioned, a little hesitantly. He knew his wife would not be tempted by this gold, but a small doubt arose in his heart. After all, this is far too much gold. Furthermore, gold in the form of jewellery is a fatal weakness to every woman. This is something that cannot be refused.


    ''What will I do if she asks to keep it?''


    Adiratha found himself in a dilemma: on the one hand was a self-respect, and on the other, his wife''s first wish. He knows that even if he worked his entire life, he would never be able to earn this much gold jewellery, so he can''t even promise to give it to herter.


    "Arya, what are you thinking? These filthy sinful things will never tempt me. I was just saying that you didn''t put this bangles in the basket."


    Radha noticed that Adiratha had misunderstood her, so she quickly exined. She wasn''t going to put bangles in the basket at first, not out of greed, but out of tradition. Mother''s bangles were originally intended to be given to child''s first bride, but she had an epiphany and changed her mind.


    "But Radha, those bangles are the right of the mother of this child; we can''t take that away from her; even if she didn''t deserve it, she is still the mother of this child."


    Adiratha said reluctantly, When the groom''s mother sees her soon-to-be daughter-inw or a candidate for one, she will take out her bangles to convey the message to a girl of her eptance, This privilege was only avable to the groom''s mother. Even though he didn''t want to keep the gold, he had to keep the bangles.


    "Yes, this was only a mother''s right, but giving birth does not make a woman a mother; taking care of that child does. Look don''t i also have the bangles? I will look after this child; I will be his mother. As a result, these bangles are useless to us."


    Radha showed off her gold bangles by raising one hand. While holding Karna, who was sleeping, tenderly. Her bangles have been passed down from generation to generation. She received them when she first met her mother-inw, and she now has the fortune to pass them down to her daughter-inw.


    *Tremble*


    Just as her voice fell, It''s shake the heaven. The couple can''t feel it, but Ganga can. In awe, she looked up at heaven.


    ''How could heaven ept her as Karna''s mother? Is her love for him reached to that degree? Surya dev dis not lie to me; this couple will be the best parents for my son.''


    Ganga knows this trembling is Heavens eptance of Radha''s decision. Which means hevean itself announced her to be Karna''s mother cutting off all the rtionship with Kunti.


    Though Ganga felt a little guilty for misinterpreting Radha, she was more than happy to be wrong because it meant she could hand over Karna in safe hands.


    "Do you want to raise him as our own, Radha? But with this much gold, he''s clearly a Shatriya (Royal/Warrior birth). If we Suta (Chariotor) a Shudhra (Low born/Working ss) raise him, he will only receive humiliation wherever he goes."


    Adiratha, despite her joy at having a son, remains realistic. This much gold and preparation demonstrate that child was unquestionably a highborn. If they raise him, they will only be a hindrance to him because world will regard him as a low born.


    "But--  "


    Radha wanted to argue but she doesn''t have anything to contradict the im of Adiratha. Indeed with them, he only receives a life of hardship.


    "Th-Then we give him to some childless royals, They will take good care of him."


    Radha with a bleeding heart suggested. Though she can able to give all her love to the child but she knew no matter how much she tried world only humiliates the child because of them. So she hardened her heart and was ready to take him into the pce of Hastinapur.


    "There is no need, Devi1 (Goddess). As his mother, you can raise him. I''ll handle everything else."


    Suddenly, the river''s surface rose, and Ganga emerged from it.


    (A/N: New update schedule. Every week, I write 5 chapters, two chapters back to back with a one-day break in between.


    [1] Devi: Devi is a Goddess, but it is also used to refer to a stranger woman or to show respect for that woman.


    Don''t forget to leavements and if you have time review.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????).

 Chapter 17 17. Miracle Of Mothers Love.

    ?Ganga emerges from the river and stands in front of the couple.


    "Goddess!!!"


    The sight of Ganga emerging from the water astounded both Radha and Adiratha. They are startled, but quickly realise that it has to be a goddess who has appeared in front of them; otherwise, they would have died long ago after all of the other celestial creatures loathed the human race. So they both quickly kneeled and paid their respects to the goddess.


    "Goddess, Could you please tell us your respected name?"


    The first to speak was Adiratha. Although Ganga was previously was the queen of Hustinapur, this was a long time ago. As a result, most people in the kingdom have forgotten about her.


    "I am Ganga, the goddess of purity."


    Ganga was not offended by their failure to recognise her. She understands how fragile human memories are. If they don''t need that information to survive, benefit from it, or hold any significant value, they will simply forget about it, unlike the gods, who are blessed with unforgettable memories that are both a curse and a blessing to them.


    It''s a blessing because they can relive happy memories as if they were happening right in front of them, but it''s also a curse because they have to remember the bad ones as well. They wish they could forget something, but they can''t. Like Ganga, she wishes to forget the memories of her drowning her 7 newborns in her own current.


    She is aware that they were cursed sages. If she didn''t do that, they''d have to live the worst possible life on Earth, but logic can only convince her mind; how can it calm her mother''s heart? Her heart still bleeds when she recalls that moment, as if someone had repeatedly stabbed her heart with a blunt knife, causing her excruciating pain. After all, they were her own flesh and blood, curse or no curse, She was their mother.


    "Goddess Ganga!!! Please forgive us for our inability to recognise you."


    Adiratha eximed, "He never thought they would be able to get in the eyes of a Goddess like her as Suta (Chariotoor), a Shudra (Low born/Working ss) cast."


    "Please two of you get up; I am not here as a goddess, but as a mother, and I have a request that I hope you can fulfil."


    Ganga said and did something unthinkable. As a revered goddess, the one whom even the king of gods Indra has to vary of folding her hands in front of this mortal couple.


    "What are you doing, God-, Queen mother? You should give us amand not to request us."


    Radha is the first to react at this time. She jumped to her feet and grabbed Ganga''s hands with her free hand. She also cleverly changed her title to queen mother, because even if Ganga was not in her kingdom for long time, she was still was the wife of their previous king and held the title of Queen mother for the subjects of the Hastinapur kingdom.


    "Putri, you''re a clever one (Daughter). But I still have to request it. I want you to raise my son as your own, to be his father and mother."


    Ganga made her request to the couple. She knew the couple''s answer, but she was still nervous. Even the gods are not immune to the seven emotions and six desires.


    "If he is your child, then you are the one who-"


    Just as Radha heard her say she was Karna''s mother. She quickly let go of Ganga''s hand, and the respect she had shown her before was dismissed a alot.


    "Radha!! Don''t be so rude. Goddess, please forgive us for her rude behaviour."


    Adiratha, fearful that his wife would say something hurtful to Ganga, interrupted her mid-sentence. He could feel Radha''s hatred for the mother who abandoned this child. If he lets her speak, she will undoubtedly offend the goddess Ganga.


    "*Chuckle* Adiratha, I will not be angry with her for acting this way; in fact, I am quite pleased with her reaction. She didn''t care if I was a goddess or not because she love for the child exceed her respect for me."


    Gangaughed off Radha''s reaction. She was even more relieved that she would be caring for Karna.


    "Also Radha, You and I share the same hatred. I also hate the woman who abandoned this innocent child in my current. Though it was indeed me who send him towards you in my current but I am not the one who abandoned it."


    Except for the special body and charm, Ganga exined everything to her from the beginning to the present. After all, knowing things by them is pointless. That will only bother them if they are aware of it.


    "I apologise for my rudeness. Devi (Goddess) Ganga. I misunderstood you."


    Radha, realising that she had been misunderstood, quickly apologised.


    "You don''t have to; I''m here to tell you that you can raise him as your own; you don''t have to worry about cast discrimination or wealth; I''ll take care of everything."


    Ganga finally said the words that Radha had been waiting to hear. She became ecstatic.


    "Ca-Can I really call him my son and raise him as one? Will he not be hindereded by our cast?"


    Radha was excited and asked Ganga quickly. She felt a connection with Karna the moment she holds hold him. It was just that she was afraid her love would only harm the child, but after the goddess said it, she finally let go of her fear and epted her love for child.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Radha, you are his mother. Heaven agreed to make him your son the moment you announced him as your child."


    Ganga revealed the couple this unknown secret. She said this to alleviate any of there remaining concerns. Radha was overjoyed when she heard it and eagerly began listening to Ganga''s further instructions.


    "In rtion to the cast. I''ll exin the solution of it to youter."


    Ganga instructs them for a while. The sun is no longer visible in the sky, and Chandra (Moon) has taken his ce to beautify the sky


    *Growls*


    Ganga was about to finish her speech and bid her farewell. She didn''t need to say this much; she was just stalling so she could spend more time with Karna. After all, she had no idea how long she would have to wait to see him again. But then she heard Karna''s stomach growl.


    "Putra (Son), are you hungry? Where can we get milk, Arya (husband)? I need milk to feed my child. That- Queen Mother, you haven''t yet told us his name."


    Radha asked as she held sleeping Karna in her arms. Theye to pray on the shoar, so they bring anything. She also now realises that in her joy of being a mother, she did not consider asking the child''s name. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t be embarrass, You are not the first one to forget about asking his name. After all, our son is so beautiful that people will lose themselves in his charms. I named our child Karna because that''s the only name that felt worthy for him."


    Ganga said the name of Karna as she also felt a little funny. Both of Karna''s mothers forget about to ask his name, Sheughed a little in her mind. She was about to flip her hand to bring milk for Karna, It is when she felt the power of high heaven rushing towards Radha. Ganga is taken aback because this is a sign that a miracle is about to ur.


    As she thought about it, Miracle did happen. Radha who never once have a child startedctating as her upper garment was soaked by her milk. Her raw mother''s love forced heaven to grant her this boon.


    "This is a miracle. Radha your love moved the high heaven and grant you this boon."


    Seeing that confused look of Adiratha and Radha, Ganga said. She herself was surprised, This is the second time Radha''s love moved heaven to act.


    "Then excuses me I should go to feed Karna."


    Radha was delighted to hear that she can now feed Karna. She didn''t even pay attention to the boon part of Ganga. So She held Karna to her bosom and started feeding him, But then she noticed a strange thing. Even though Karna was drinking her milk, He was still asleep. Then she realise that from the bigging to now he didn''t even once open his eyes. He was always asleep.


    "Goddess Ganga!!! Please take a look at him, He is not waking up."


    Radha tried to wake up sleeping Karna but he didn''t wake up no matter how much she tried, Seeing this she panicked and dashed toward Ganga to investigate Karna''s situation because she is the only one who can know about it.


    "Radha, calm down. Tell me what''s wrong with Karna."


    Even though Ganga told Radha to calm down, her own heart was racing. Her heart shook the moment she heard something was wrong with Karna. After all, whether you are a god or a human, The mother''s heart is the same.


    "All right, Radha, rx and tell us what''s wrong with Karna."


    Adiratha was also worried about Karna, but unlike mothers, fathers have to keep their emotions in check because they must remain as strong as a rock to protect their family.


    Adiratha''s calmness worked because Radha became less afraid and caled down, She then began telling about it.


    "Let me take a look of him."


    Ganga couldn''t figure it out after hearing her words. So she takes Karna from Radha''s worried gaze and ces it in her own hand.


    "How is this possible?"


    Ganga was stunned as she discovered the cause of Karna''s deep sleep.


    (A/N : Yesterday, the Net was not working very well so that''s why I couldn''t able to upload.


    Tell me if you like this story or not.


    Don''t forget to leave ament, Power stone and if you have time a review, That will help a book a lot.


    Also like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 18 18. System Panel

    ?Karna was not aware of the panic he caused outside. At this moment he was looking at the system panel in his mind with a confused look.


    [Ding! Million Times Crit System Panel


    Host Name: Karna


    System Level : 1 (Not yet find system part) (1/4)


    Title : Suryaputra (Son of Sun), Born King


    a€¡é Suryaputra : This title grants host super affinity to Sun element.


    a€¡é Born King : This title gives the host aura of a king. The host will have the authority and majesty of a king. He will be the center of attention anywhere he go like a king. Imperial aura will be constantly emitting from host.


    Constitutions:


    [1] Sovereign Constitutions : This constitution enhances all attributes by 10,000 times. But it also needs 10,000 times more time to train than normal people.


    Charm :


    [1] Supreme Charm : There was only one being in the history of the universe that had this level of charm. This level of charm can enchant Deva (Gods), Raksha (Demons), Naga (Lamia), Yaksha (Spirit), etc.


    (Note : Beware this charm works on every being including immortals.)


    [2] Star Child : As the host possesses a bloodline and title rted to the star, He will get the charm and luster of the star too.


    [3] Twilight : As the host is a son of Sandhya, goddess of twilight, You will receive her charm. Your beauty will be like Twilight unreal and eternal.


    Bloodline :


    [1] Star-Child (Supreme grade) : As a star child, You will be loved by the world, Even the despair of the abyss will not harm the star child. (In process of merging 10% ...11%...12a?¡­.....).


    (Warning : Star-Child is prone to have trouble with the women. Beware of it when opening a Harem.)


    Cultivation/Warrior Level :  Not yet started.


    Yogic Power : Not yet started.


    Body strengthening Level : Not yet started.


    Luck : ???


    Boons :


    [1] ???? : ????? ???? ???????? ?????


    [2] Knowing and Understanding any and everynguage.


    Skills:


    [1] Power of Words (Active): The host can use his words to create or make changes in non-living things.


    (Note: This power will not work on living things or things carried by sentient beings.)].


    [2] Aura control : Can release or hide the Aura.


    Element Affinity :


    Super Affinity Grade:


    a€¡é Sun : Anything that is Sun-rted will not harm the host. Heat and the overbearing power of the Sun will not cause any harm to the host.


    a€¡é Light : Sun is the source of light in this world, As you are his son you also gain an affinity for light. You will receive a buff of power in presence of a light element.


    a€¡é Darkness :  As your mother is herself, Queen of Darkness, You received the buff of stealth in the darkness.


    a€¡é Water : You received the blood essence of the river Ganga, Goddess of Purification, Hence you will have an affinity to the water elements. You will never drown in water and be able to breathe in water. The water resistance also turns 0% you.


    (Note: This will not affect your ability to swim.)


    Lineage :


    a€¡é Surya : Your celestial birth father.


    a€¡é Sandhya : Your celestial birth mother.


    a€¡é Chhaya : Your celestial birth mother.


    a€¡é Adhiratha : Your adoptive father.


    a€¡é Ganga : Your adoptive mother.


    a€¡é Radha : Your adoptive mother.


    Inventory (Locked) :


    (Note : More information will be avable as the Host explore them on its own.) ]


    "Why was  Kunti''s name not on the lineage list?"


    Confused Karna asked the system in his mind. System bombarded him with information but in midst of this his attention was captured by this point


    [....]


    The system did not respond to him at all, As if it did not hear him.


    "Hello System, Are you there? Answer me!!!."


    Karna tried and tried but he did not get a reply from the system.


    "Maybe it''s one of those kinds of systems that do not have system assistance?"


    Karna thought about it. In past reading novels, he used to prefer this type of system but now the problem is that he needs a system to exin to him. He needs that type of system to solve his query.


    ''I should have been more specific when asking for a boon.''


    Karna now regrets it. Why didn''t he be more specific and ask about that type of system? He needs it or His curiosity will not let him stay still.


    "At least tell me about how the ranking works. You can''t just say rank and be mute. How should I know what this ranking represents?"


    Karna said out loud in annoyance. He was stuck here until his bloodline was done merging because topletely merge the bloodline without anyplication, the Body needed to be in deep sleep, or the process might stop midway and fail to merge the bloodline.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Ding! The bloodline ranking is as following....


    Mortal: Unsentient beings like ants and all levels.


    Human : Normal humans in this period possess this bloodline.


    Demi-Human : Naga (Lamia), Yuksha (Spirit), Raksha (Demon) and others have this bloodline.


    (Note : Some Demi-Human might have a stronger bloodline than Demi-Gods depending on their strength.)


    Demi-God (Half god) : Half Deva or Half Ausra have this bloodline.


    Asura/Deva-level bloodline: All the gods and Asura have it.


    Supreme level bloodline: Only Trimurti and their Avatar or  (partial) avatar can have it. ]


    [Ding! The affinity level is like the following....


    Enmity : Elements of this level of affinity will go out of their way to try to harm that person. It''s rmended that if you have this level of affinity to any element, Never go anywhere near that element.


    Null : Elements will be as it is, This level of affinity is for mostly all living beings.


    Low affinity : In some special cases some beings get this level of affinity. Elements of this level of affinity will favor a possessor over the normal being.


    Base affinity : The exceptional level of affinity. Element mostly favors this person but stays within the given limit. Most of the demi-gods have this level of affinity.


    High affinity : This affinity rarely appears in an individual, Only in some special circumstances one can have this level of affinity. There is a slight possibility that the element will go out of its way to help the being.


    Super affinity: There are only very few individuals in the history of the universe. In only some rare cases one can receive this affinity. Elements surely go out of their way to help or protect the possessor from any harm.


    Supreme affinity: This affinity can only be possessed by the Trimurti or received by them. There is no known individual mortal with this level of affinity.]


    Just as Karna''s voice fell, System surprisingly responded to him. All about the ranking details exined by the system in detail.


    "Wait, So you can understand me? So the system tell me why Kunti''s name is not here?"


    Karna was pleased that the system finally responded to him, So he quickly asked the question to the system.


    [...]


    The system again fell silent. So Karna started to try and make the system react again.


    ------ Outside on Ganga''s shoar ------


    "This- This impossible, How can he have this bloodline?"


    Ganga muttered to herself in shock, While couple Adiratha and Radha anxiously waited for her to answer, Why Karn was not waking up.


    "Goddess, can you please tell us, Why Putra (Son) Karna is not waking up?"


    Even after sometime Ganga didn''t speak, Radha couldn''t bear it anymore and finally asked. The reaction of Ganga really scared her a lot. She started imagining the worst of the worst situations. She even forgot to call her Queen mother but used her goddess title.


    ''Huh!?"


    Ganga is brought back to reality by the voice of Radha but she is still in a dazed state.


    "Goddess, Please tell us what''s wrong with our son. We want to know, Don''t left left us in worry."


    Adiratha spoke as if Radha was not in a state to ask again. She was so nervous that her whole body was tumbling.


    "Huh oh, I am sorry to let you worry about it, There is nothing wrong with Karna. I was just too surprised."


    Ganga finallyes out of shock. Her eyes looked at Karna as if she was looking at some monster but her heart was very happy.


    ''If he grows up and receives the right education then who can in these three worlds (Hell, Earth, Heaven) be able to defeat him as a possessor of both Sovereign Constitutions and Supreme level bloodline? I just have to find the right teacher for him here on earth.''


    Ganga was delightfully surprised that Karna had this big change. It''s just a little regretful that she can''t bring him into heaven to learn from other gods. So she has to find a suitable guru (Teacher) here on earth.


    ''It''s just, What type of blood line is this? Why have I never heard of it before?''


    Ganga in confusion racked her brain to think what kind of bloodline Karna awakened but failed to know about it. She didn''t have any recollection of this bloodline, She just knows this is the Supreme level bloodline.


    "What do you mean you got surprised, Goddess Ganga? Please don''t keep any secrets, we can handle the truth."


    Radha hearing that Karna is fine sighs a breath in relief. But then she became confused as to why Ganga gave this big reaction, If Karna was fine.


    "Sorry, the fact is that you guys really can''t handle the truth. Just know that he will be a very special child."


    Ganga didn''t tell them the truth. Even she herself as a goddess has this big reaction, So just imagine what will happen to the mortals, If they know about it. Thinking of something she shakes her hand in the air summons a golden-colored scroll.


    "When there is a race for charioteers in this kingdom, You with your family go there with this scroll. This will guarantee that low caste will not hinder him."


    Ganga said as she handed the scroll to the couple. She wanted to say something but suddenly she felt something in her heart. King Indra used the highest level of authority to summon all the gods. This worries Ganga as this level of summoning this order is only used when the life and death of the world was on the line.


    "Radha, Adhiratha, I have to go now. Karna will wake up in a few days, don''t worry about it. Also, don''t try to forcefully wake him up. Okay, we will meet again someday."


    Ganga quickly said to the couple. She held Karna in her hands and kissed his forehead lovingly, Her eyes were full of tenderness. After that, she gives Karna back to Radha. Then she took st look of him and vanished out of thin air in front of the couple.


    ''What is happening that makes Devraj (King of God''s) this anxious? I have to speed up to go and see.''


    Ganga at full speed rushing back to heaven. She has to find out the reason for it as she has a feeling in her heart that this summon is somehow connected to Karna.


    "Arya (Husband), What did the goddess give you?"


    After Ganga was gone, Radha held Karna carefully, Fearing that her actions might wake him up. After making sure that Karna wasfortable, She curiously asked Adiratha about the thing he received from Ganga.


    "Look, this is it."


    Adiratha was also curious as he didn''t have time to take a look before. Now that his wife asked he also took a closer look at it.


    Then both of them were shocked as they read the text on the scroll. There is only one name written on it. This is the name of the kingdom.


    (A/N : Aren''t I a good author? You don''t want to suffer from a cliffhanger, So i wrote this chapter hurriedly for you as not to let you suffer from cliffhanger and then leave another cliffhanger. Feel free to thank me.


    Also, don''t forget to leavements, Power stone and if you have time a review.


    Tomorrow might or might not have another chapter, It''s totally depends on the Net if it''s working or not.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 19 19. The Book Of Destiny

    ?"Why did you invite all of us here in such haste, Devraj (King of God''s)?"


    "Yes, Devraj, but why? You even used the highest level of summoning order."


    "Will some Asura endanger the world?"


    "Or is it new trouble caused by you?"


    The gods gathered in an assembly in Indra''s royal court. Everyone wanted to know why they had been summoned here. Some gods were worried, some were excited, and some powerful gods were even directly asked if he had caused anything.


    "Silence, first wait for everyone to arrive, then I will tell."


    Indra closed his mouth again. He was irritated by the constant babbling. He became even more enraged when he was used. He wanted to argue and ask them since when he had caused any trouble, but then he realised there had been many instances. He would only make a fool of himself if he said it. So he pretended he didn''t hear anything.


    "The god of the sun and light Surya is on his way with his wife''s goddess of twilight Sandhya and goddess of shadows Chhaya!!!"


    Among the gods, the Announcement of Surya and his wives was heard as Surya and his wives entered the court.


    "Lord Surya has arrived. Let us go and ask him. Perhaps he was aware of it."


    "But he appears tired; we''ll just have to wait until Indra tells us. Lord Surya is tired, so don''t bother him."


    "You are correct; let us just wait until Indra tell us his purpose."


    When the gods see Surya enter the assembly, some of them want to go ask Surya why they were summoned there. However, other gods intervened when they noticed the worried expression that they mistook for tiredness.


    ''Does Indra know anything about Karna and his constitution?'' If that''s not the case, why did he summon everyone here? There is definitely a Karna''s reason for it.''


    Surya was lost in thought and was not paying attention to anyone. Indeed, if Indra is aware of Karna''s constitution, Then gods should be concerned. After all, the holder of the Sovereign Constitution is invincible in the same realm, and Karna possesses Supreme charm, with which he can even enchant the gods even Trimurti is not off limit.


    When Karna grow up, he will be an unstoppable force that even gods must beware of, And because gods are unaware that Karna is the son his Lord Surya, they will undoubtedly regard him as a threat and try to eliminat him. If they knew, they would not only see him as a threat, but also as a valuable asset, but s he is unable to tell them because of a curse.


    ''Svami (Husband), I''m sorry; it''s all my fault.''


    Chhaya felt guilty after seeing through Surya''s worry. They now be holding their son in their arms if she did not curse him. So she apologise bymunicating through her inner voice.


    ''Chhaya, it''s not your fault; it was our fate. Even we are puppets bound by the string of fate. So don''t feel bad about it.''


    Surya, seeing her self-ming, tries to persuade her. Sandhya even approached her and held her hand to console her.


    "Do you have any idea why this is happening, Pitashri (Father) and Matashri''s (Mother''s)? We and Devraj are extremely concerned about the situation."


    A very handsome man with a noose around his waist and arge golden mace in his hand approached the trio. He has a tall and muscr body that appears to be filled with immense strength. He was Yama or Yamraj (King Yama)  the lord of theherworld and the god of death and Dharma (Righteousness). He is the eldest son of Surya and Sandhya.


    The noose around his waist is a Yampash (Roop of Yama), a celestial roop with the boon of reaping a mortal soul without any conditions. The mace he was holding had little power aside from being indestructible; no matter how much strength was applied, it would not break. It could also be summoned to his user from anywhere in this world. There is also a rod known as Yamdand (Rod of Yama) that has the power to send rep souls directly into theher, but He is not welding it at the moment to show respect for the court because that weapon can even send immortal souls into theher.


    "Wait! What exactly do you mean? Tell me from the start."


    Surya noticed his eldest had arrived to greet them. He was about to bless him when his words caught Surya''s attention. Sandhya and Chhaya''s ears were even erected to hear the reason.


    "You''re not aware of it, Lord Surya?"


    A handsome man with a schrly aura approached the father and son while they were talking. His body wasn''t particrly muscr, but he shuddered with intelligence. He was holding a bird feather pen and a book that appeared to be divine. He is Chitragupta1(The one rich in secrets), and he records and notes all the good and bad deeds of mortals in three worlds, after which they decide on the appropriate reward or punishment .


    The book he was holding was gold-ted and adorned with various precious gems. Even though the pages of this book are made of gold, it appears fragile. Nheless, this book exudes an aura of invincibility. This book is referred to as Bhavishyavani, or The Book of Destiny. This book contains written records of everything that has urred, is currently urring, and will ur.


    "Chitragupta, Dev (God), I''m not sure, can you tell me why we were summoned?"


    Surya inquired, He was curious whether the gods were aware of Karna. If they do, he must n ahead of time to prevent them from taking a drastic step.


    "Oh, it''s kind of like this-"


    "The river Ganga, the goddess of purity, is on her way!!!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Chitragupta wanted to tell Surya about the situation, but thest god they were waiting for arrived. Ganga entered the hall, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Now that everyone has arrived, I must give you some bad news."


    When the final god arrived, Indra was ready to announce the dire situation.


    "Have you forgotten about me, Indra dev?"


    But, just as Indra was about to make his announcement, a very handsome ck-skinned god appeared out of nowhere in the courtroom. He was seated on arge ck crow, holding a trident and an axe. On his golden crown is a beautiful divine-looking blue sapphire gem. His body is like as if it made up of ferocious weapons. However, if you look at his eyes, you will notice that he is always looking at the ground, and his sight never once falls on the other gods present.


    When the other gods saw his arrival, they rushed to make a way for him. Even though bringing your mount to the god''s court is disrespectful, no oneined. After all, no one wanted to offend the god of justice, Shani.


    "No, Shani Dev (God), I didn''t forget about you; I just assumed you were busy, so I didn''t send you a summon ord- *Ahem* request."


    On the throne, Indra was drenched in cold sweat. He didn''t invite Shani because he wanted to keep himself as far away from him as possible. After all, Shani is one of the most powerful gods with a very bad temper for an egotistical person, which is one of Indra''s major ws. Not to mention that the mere sight of Shani is enough to deprive him of his position, power, and wealth and condemn him to a life of misery for quite some time.


    That''s why, unless absolutely necessary, he avoided any contact with this god, but now he''s provoked him.


    "Putra (Son) Shanie here."


    Chhaya quickly called out to Shani, seeing that he was about to do something to Indra. Only a few people can calm the enraged Shani, and fortunately, she is one of them.


    "All right, Mata (Mother)."


    Shani didn''t bother ying with Indra when he heard his mother calling him. Although he enjoys making arrogant people like Indra upset, he is more concerned with his mother''s orders.


    "Bless me, Mata (Mother) Sandhya, Mata Chhaya, and Bhrata (Yama)."


    Shani quickly approached them and paid his respects to both of his mothers and brother, but then he stood by the side and thought of something, prompting him to go to Surya.


    "Bless me, Pitashri (Father)."


    Shani went to pay his respects to his father Surya, but instead of waiting for Surya''s response, he went to the side to stand after he pay his respect. Surya was also helpless; he simply gave him a blessing and said nothing. Shani has always hated and resented Surya. Surya, too, didn''t mind it anymore as he had tried and failed multiple times to repair their rtionship. This means that there is little animosity between father and son.


    "All right, Dharmaraj (King of Dharma) Yama, pleasee forward and exin why everyone has been summoned here."


    Seeing that Shani was no longer concerned about him, Indra spoke, but he didn''t want to risk saying anything else in front of Shani, so he simply threw the responsibility to Yama. We have to say he has a sharp political mind because this move not only implicates him but also lessens Shani''s dissatisfaction because both Yama and him were loving brothers.


    "So we''ve gathered here to discuss a very serious matter, Chitragupta please bring Bhavishyavani, the book of destiny, here."


    Lord Yama shook his head helplessly and began speaking on behalf of Indra. He knew his brothers themper very well, so he had toe forward to inform the gods about Bhavishavani''s problem. As he invited Chitragupta, who held book in his hand.


    "As you all know, the Bhavishvani, also known as the Book of Destiny, has written in all the events that have urred, are urring, and will ur, but there is an anomaly here: this book is no longer showing a fixed future at all."


    Yama said everything in one breath and braced himself for a barrage of questions.


    "What!!!"


    The gods were all stunned by what they were hearing. They even question whether their ears are functioning properly.


    (A/N: As you can see, there is no cliffhanger today.


    [1] Chitragupta: You can think of him as Lord Yamas ountant, but he other then money keeps track of mortals'' deeds. Chit means mind, and Guta means secret, because he carries the Book of Destiny, and he is also known as the One Rich in Secrets because everything is written in the book.


    [2] Bhavishyavani: Bhavishyavani means "future forecast," but I gave this name to Chitragupta''s book because I couldn''t find name of other book.


    Don''t forget to leavements, Power stone and Review.


    Thanks for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 20 20. Book Of Destiny II

    ?"What!!!"


    What they were hearing stunned all of the gods. They even wonder if their ears are working properly.


    "How on earth is that even possible?"


    This question is ringing in the ears of all the gods. After all, no one can change what fate has written. They can twist and bend it, but they can never change it. What is written in it will always happen regardless of who wants to change it; even Trimurti required things to happen before interfering with it.


    "Dharmraj (King of Dharma), what exactly do you mean? What you''re saying is absurd."


    "Yes, Dharmraj, stop making such jokes, they''re not funny."


    "Chitragupta, Is the future really changing?"


    The court of God was in shambles. No one wants to believe Yama''s words, but they know they are true. After all, Indra summoned them with using the highest authority.


    "Please keep quiet and allow Yama to exin the situation in detail."


    When it became clear that things not moving further, Indra feltpelled to intervene. As king, he ordered them to keep silence.


    "Okay, so things were normal until this afternoon, when everything changed. Words of the future that was written firmly on the golden pages of book of Destiny began to shake at first, and then slowly all of those words fell and scrambled in the book like an avnche."


    Chitragupta takes over the discussion because he is the only one who is permitted to read Bhavishyavani, The Book of Destiny.


    "And now, every time I look at it, a different future appears. The entire future has devolved into chaos. The one expected to win will lose, and the one expected to die will gain immortality. The future is messed up to this extent."


    Chitragupta stated as he opened the book to take another look.


    *Thump*


    The gods who were waiting to see what the new future books revealed only saw that book of Destiny fall from his hands and all colour from his face vanish. His face had turned pale and bloodless, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Chitragupta What happen to you? Tell me quickly."


    Yama, seeing that things were not right, went straight to Chitragupta. Yama had a bad feeling in his heart as he looked at Chitragupta''s pale face.


    "How can it be? It''s all over, It''s all over. How is that even possible?"


    When Yama approached him, he could only hear Chitragupta mumbling these words. Yama has no idea what Chitragupta saw in the book, but the thing in the book really shocks him.


    "Chitragupta Wake up, and tell us about what you see in the book."


    Yama shook Chitragupta, attempting to shake him out of his trance, but no matter what he did, Chitragupta remained in his trance. He just kept repeating these words to himself over and over again.


    *Snap*


    Yama knocked Chitragupta unconscious with his backhand after seeing that he wasn''ting out of his trance.


    "......"


    Silence. There was a pin-drop silence in the entire room, No god in the court was willing to disturb the tranquillity of the court as they found sce in this silence.


    "Bhrata (Brother), What we can do?"


    Shani decided to break the jar because no one was speaking. He didn''t mind whether the future was stable or not as long as there was no injustice happening. he prefer to avoided dealing with other gods until justice has to serve.


    "We won''t know what frightens him until Chitragupta wake up."


    Yama was now helpless. No one except Chitragupta was permitted to read the Book of Destiny. Even Yama, Lord of the Nether and God of Death, was not permitted to read it. As a result, they can only get an answer when Chitragupta wake up.


    "*Sigh* Court is not in session until further notice."


    Indra sighed and adjourned the hearing until further notice.


    ''What exactly is going on today? I offended goddess Ganga first, then Shani dev (God), and now this? Am I cursed with bad luck?''


    Indra rises and enters his private quarters. Today is a terrible day for him. He can''t keep up with everything that happened in one day. So he just wanted to go take a long nap to clear his mind.


    ''I should also go and recover from the blood essence loss."


    Ganga was experiencing conflicting emotions. On the one hand, she was relieved that this summon had nothing to do with Karna, but she also was concerned about the future change.


    She shakes her head and dismisses the thought. She is free to express these two emotions because they have nothing to do with one another. So, without further ado, she transformed into a blue stream of light and proceeded to the Kash mountain. This is where she belonged, as well as where Lord Shiva and Goddess Parvati resided.


    Other Gods left the court silently one by one, still unable to ept what they had heard.


    Surya''s family, on the other hand, was discussing and preparing to leave.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Pitashri (Father) Matashri''s (Mother), I will take Chitragupta to Anuj''s (Younger Brother) Ashwini Kumar, the god''s medic, Let them take inspect him."


    Yama held Chitragupta in his hand. After informing his parents, he summons his mount, a ck buffalo, and rushes to Ashwini Kumar''s residence, as he was very concerned about Chitragupta''s condition.


    "I also leave Mother''s.....Father."


    Shani also said this as he flew his ck crow towards his position in the celestial adobe.


    "Svami (Husband), can we now go see our son? I can''t wait to see him again."


    Chhaya addressed Surya. She can travel anywhere through her shadows as a queen of darkness and goddess of shadows. So she wanted to find out where their newborn was so she could go take a look.


    Surya didn''t respond, but instead summoned his own mount, a golden Sun chariot with seven horses, each representing a different colour of the rainbow. This is the world''s fastest chariot, second only to the demi-god Garuda (Eagle), Vishnu''s mount in speed.


    "Not yet; we must wait until the appropriate time arrives." We will only harm Karna if we rush to before it''s due date."


    Surya said to Chhaya as he mounted on his chariot. Then he assists both Shandhya and Chhaya in boarding before departing for his Surya Loka (Kingdom of Surya).


    "Wait!!! So Karna is the name of our child? What a lovely name. Svami (Husband), who thought of it?


    Sandhya caught the the key information in Surya''s words and immediately inquired. She was overjoyed to finally learn the name of their son. Though she was disappointed that she had not named him, it didn''t matter to her any longer.


    "Yes, Svami (Husband) Karna is a lovely name. Did Kunti think of it?"


    Chhaya was overjoyed as well. Kunti, she assumed, came up with that name after all she was supposed to be the mother of their child. Kunti''s abandonment of Karna was unknown to both Shandhya and Chhaya.


    "No, Devi (Goddess) Ganga gave Karna that name as his mother."


    Surya didn''t want them to know about Kunti''s act of abandoning of Karna because it would send them on a rampage. He learns from thest incident with Shani not to provoke a mother or she will go into mama bear mode. A true mother will go to any length to protect her child and punish the perpetrator.


    "Huh??? Ganga, Devi (Goddess), How did shee up with the name Karna? No wait!!! How she came to be Karna''s mother?"


    Sandhya and Chhaya both asked at the same time. Both were once a part of each other, so they asionally sync, especially when shocked or excited.


    "I''ll tell you about itter. Let''s go home now."


    Surya has decided that no matter what happens, he will not be the one to inform them.


    When they realised Surya was not going to respond, they both stopped talking. If Surya does not respond, they can ask someone else, but they will learn why Ganga became Karna''s mother.


    ------ On Earth, in the city of Anga ------


    "We need to get Karna a special bed; we can''t let him sleep on this hard floor."


    Radha gently ced Karna on a makeshift futon she had constructed out of cotton and silk cloth.


    "All right, we''ll go tomorrow and have the craftsmen build one bed for Karna."


    Radha''s suggestion was epted by Adiratha. Good sleep is critical for newborn development. As a result, having afortable bed to sleep in is essential.


    "We must also be prepared to travel to that Kingdom. It is, after all, a long journey."


    Radha was also reminded of the destination written on the scroll by Adiratha. They must be prepared to leave for that Kingdom any time.


    "But why did the Goddess advise us to go there? That kingdom is closed its border for any treaty with another kingdom."


    Radha inquired, unsure. The kingdom suggested by Ganga is closed to the rest of the world for the majority of the year, with only a few asions per year when it opens its borders to other peoples.


    "Don''t underestimate that kingdom. Have you know that no one has ever attacked it? It definitely contains a some secret."


    Adiratha told Radha. Because, despite the fact  that kingdomcked alleys, no one ever attacked it, as if they didn''t want to provoke this kingdom.


    "Hum, I''m keep that in mind, Arya (Husband)."


    Radha nodded and kept that thought in mind. Then she gently brushes her hand over sleeping Karna''s head lovingly.


    Then both Adiratha and Radha lost themselves looking of their first child.


    (A/N: I''m sorry, but I can''t yet reveal the Kingdom''s name because it will be a major spoiler for the next plot. So please bear with me.


    Don''t forget to leavements, Power stone, and book reviews.


    Thank you for taking the time to read this, and have a nice good????.)

 Chapter 21 21. "Star-Child" Bloodline

    ?"Hey, System, You know you are the best of the best System."


    [....]


    "System, Your Mama is so fat that....."


    [....]


    "System, why don''t you tell me about Kunti''s absence in my lineage column?"


    [....]


    "System, You tell me nicely and no one has to get hurt."


    [....]


    "System, Why are you doing this to me? Do you not like me? Or you are jealous that I am this Handsome?"


    [....]


    "Say something, Damn it."


    It''s been 3 days since Karna fell into a deep sleep to properly integrate his new improved bloodline. During this period since he had nothing to do, He tried to get answers from the system but no matter what he did, the system never responded to him.


    "*Sigh* Show me my property panel."


    He signed helplessly. The system only responds when it was a task like this, Anything else the system pretends to be dead.


    [Ding! Million Times Crit System Panel


    Host Name: Karna


    System Level : 1 (Not yet find system part) (1/4)


    Title : Suryaputra (Son of Sun), Born King


    a€¡é Suryaputra : This title grants host super affinity to the Sun element.


    a€¡é Born King : This title gives the host aura of a king. The host will have the authority and majesty of a king. He will be the center of attention anywhere he goes like a king. Imperial aura will be constantly emitting from the host.


    Constitutions:


    [1] Sovereign Constitutions : This constitution enhances all attributes by 10,000 times. But it also needs 10,000 times more time to train than normal people.


    Charm :


    [1] Supreme Charm : There was only one being in the history of the universe that had this level of charm. This level of charm can enchant Deva (Gods), Raksha (Demons), Naga (Lamia), Yaksha (Spirit), etc.


    (Note : Beware this charm works on every being including immortals.)


    [2] Star Child : As the host possesses a bloodline and title rted to the star, He will get the charm and luster of the star too.


    [3] Twilight : As the host is a son of Sandhya, goddess of twilight, You will receive her charm. Your beauty will be like Twilight unreal and eternal.


    Bloodline :


    [1] Star-Child (Supreme grade) : As a star child, You will be loved by the world, Even the despair of the abyss will not harm the star child. (In process of merging 95% ...96%...97a?¡­.....).


    (Warning : Star-Child is prone to have trouble with the women. Beware of it when opening a Harem.)


    Cultivation/Warrior Level :  Not yet started.


    Yogic Power : Not yet started.


    Body strengthening Level : Not yet started.


    Luck : ???


    Boons :


    [1] ???? : ????? ???? ???????? ?????


    [2] Knowing and Understanding any and everynguage.


    Armor :


    Kavach (Armor) : This armor makes the wearer immortal as this is made with Amrit (Elixir Of Immortality). There is nothing in these 3 worlds that is capable of prating this armor. Anyone who wears this armor is even feared by Death. Death will not venture anywhere near this armor holder.


    Kundal (Earings) : These Kundals contain a tiny amount of Amrit in it. This Kundal''s will redirect all attacks to the Kavach and protect the wearer from the radiation force of Astra''s.


    (This Armor set will stop aging of wearer and always put wearer in their prime condition)


    Astra (Long range weapons) : Not yet acquired any.


    Shastra (Melee weapons) : Not yet acquired any.


    Skills:


    [1] Power of Words (Active): The host can use his words to create or make changes in non-living things.


    (Note: This power will not work on living things or things carried by sentient beings.)].


    [2] Aura control : Can release or hide the Aura.


    Element Affinity :


    Super Affinity Grade:


    a€¡é Sun : Anything that is Sun-rted will not harm the host. Heat and the overbearing power of the Sun will not cause any harm to the host.


    a€¡é Light : Sun is the source of light in this world, As you are his son you also gain an affinity for light. You will receive a buff of power in presence of a light element.


    a€¡é Darkness :  As your mother is herself, Queen of Darkness, You received the buff of stealth in the darkness.


    a€¡é Water : You received the blood essence of the river Ganga, Goddess of Purification, Hence you will have an affinity to the water elements. You will never drown in water and be able to breathe in water. The water resistance also turns 0% you.


    (Note: This will not affect your ability to swim.)


    Lineage :


    a€¡é Surya : Your celestial birth father.


    a€¡é Sandhya : Your celestial birth mother.


    a€¡é Chhaya : Your celestial birth mother.


    a€¡é Adhiratha : Your adoptive father.


    a€¡é Ganga : Your adoptive mother.


    a€¡é Radha : Your adoptive mother.


    Inventory (Locked) :


    (Note : More information will be avable as the Host explore them on its own.) ]


    "So, I will wake up soon."


    Karna looked at the bloodline integration status which will be close topletion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [97a?¡­....98%....99%....100%.]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the Host forpletely integrating the "Star-Child" Bloodline. Changes are like the following.....


    Star-Child bloodline :  As a star child, You will be loved by the world, Even the despair of the abyss will not harm the star child.


    This bloodline gives you the following benefits..


    1000 times increase in cultivation speed.


    500 times talent increase in culinary talent.


    100 times talent increases in all fields.


    10 times talent increase in speech.


    2 time increase in attraction to opposite sex.


    New passive skill "Qi Luck Bacsh"


    Qi Luck Bacsh : Anyone who tries to harm a starchild will suffer from bad luck. The stronger an opponent is, the more they suffer from bad luck.


    (Note : There is no upper limit to this passive skill.)].


    "....."


    Now it''s Karna''s time to be speechless. He looked at the stats provided by the "Star-Child" bloodline and suddenly he didn''t care if the system talked or not as long as it was providing things like this.


    "This is too OP bloodline. System tells me what rank my bloodline belongs to."


    Karna asked the system. In these 3 days he figures out if he is asking about rewards or things rted to the system, Then the system will mostly answer him.


    [Ding! This bloodline is not from this universe, So it is not present in the bloodline ranking system of this world.]


    Really, When asked the right question, System answered.


    "Wait!! What do you mean not from this Universe?"


    Karna was startled by this news. He never thought that this system could even pull things out from another universe.


    [...]


    Well, Karna only received silence as an answer from the system.


    "System now that the bloodline is integrated, When will I wake up?"


    Karna now got used to the system of silence, So he asked about when he would wake up as now he tried to open his eyes but he wasn''t able to do it as some outside force prevented him from waking up.


    [Ding! Host still needs 2 and half hours before he can wake up as your body still needs time to get used to its new gain power.]


    The system said and again fell silent.


    "Okay then, Tell me about the anti-aging quirk of my armor and will it work with Supreme charm or will I lose my charm as I grow old?"


    Heck there was nothing else to do, So Karna started asking random questions to spend his time.


    [Ding! There is nothing in this world able to reduce supreme charm, Not aging, not injury, not even death. Even after death, the body still possesses its supreme charm.]


    System answered Karna''s question but its words made Karna break out in cold sweat.


    "Oye System, Are you cursing me? Don''t you know it''s a bad omen to talk about this? You are raising a death g , Tu Tu Tu."


    Karna said and quickly spit 3 times to throw away any bad omen. Before he did not believe in things like omens and all but now, He had to believe it even if didn''t want to. After all he himself first hand experienced their power.


    Then after iming down Karna started asking many more questions to systems, Which half of it answered while otherspletely ignored it.


    Time went by and soon 2 ? hours passed by.


    [Ding! Host, now you are able to wake up.]


    Hearing system notifications Karna slowly opened his lotus-like eyes.


    ------ Anga, In the house of Adiratha ------


    Radha was doing her everyday work but her eyes were falling on the wooden cradle in the middle of the room from time to time. Every time she looks at the cradle a very beautiful smile appears on her lips.


    She purposefully put the cradle in the middle of the house, So she has her eyes on it from anywhere in the house all the time.


    It''s been three days since they received the blessings of a child. Even though she wasn''t fully able to contain her joy and fear that it was all just a good dream, But every time she looked at her sleeping bundle of joy, She knew it was not a dream, and she became a mother now.


    "How much longer do I have to wait until you wake up, Karna? Quickly wake up, this mother wasn''t able to bear it anymore."


    After she was done with her work, She came to the sleeping Karna and shifted his position to prevent him from having any bed sores. After all, he can''t turn himself over in his deep sleep.


    This is a routine for the past 3 days. Every 15 to 20 minutes, Shees and shifts his position. She barely got any sleep in the past 3 days fearing that if she sleeps too deeply and forgets to turn him over, It will harm Karna.


    "Radha, You go and take a nap, I will look at Karna."


    The beautiful moon reced the sun in the vast sky. Today was a full moon night. A big luminous moon was adoring the beauty of the sky with the twinkling of the stars. Adiratha who came back from his work, Saw Radha was still seated beside the cradle, So he suggested that she should at least take a nap.


    "Arya (Husban) You are back, Wait a minute, I will serve food for you."


    Radha quickly got from her ce and ran to the kitchen. Then she brought all the food to the dining room,pletely ignoring his suggestion to take a rest.


    "Radha, I know you want to be the first person he looks at but you have to take a rest or you will be ill."


    Adiratha shakes his head helplessly. He was asking her to rest for the past 3 days but she was adamant that she will be the one who takes care of him. She did not even let anyone get close to sleeping Karna fearing they might wake him up, After all, Goddess Ganga warned that they should not wake him up.


    "Arya, I am not tired at all, Plus I also had a selfish wish to be the first person he sees When he opens his eyes."


    Radhaes to Adiratha bringing a ss of water to him. When she was talking her gaze again fell into the cradle.


    "It''s not a selfish wish Radha, Every mother wishes she will be the one who her child sees first, It''s just to take some rest."


    Adiratha said after taking a sip of water. He didn''t care if Radha wanted to be the first person Karna sees. After all she earned it but he was just worried about her health. If she keeps going like this, She might anger the Nidra devi (Goddess of Sleep).


    "I will take a rest when Karna wakes up, I have a feeling that he is going to wake up soon."


    Radha still didn''t want to go to take rest as she had a feeling in her heart that Karna would wake up soon.


    *Crank*


    Just as the two were talking, Cradle made noise as the body of sleeping Karna moved. Both Adirataha and Radha became alert and quickly came to Karna just at the moment, When he opened his lotus-like eyes.


    (A/N :  I am feeling little sick today and still is, Tomorrow might note a chapter if i am still in this condition, If that happen you will receive chapter day after tomorrow, If not then original schedule or you will receive 10 new chapters until 15 nov, Depend how i was feeling.


    Also question: do you guys like if I add the r-18 chapterter on?


    a€¡éYes


    a€¡éNo


    Write your answer here, Also don''t worry I will not use any respected character for it or I will use OC depending on if you like it or not. Don''t forget to write that in.


    [1] Nidra devi : Nidra devi is goddess of sleep, Who gives sleep to all and is the presence in the all beings.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 22 22. Hidden Love Of A Father

    ?Karna opened his lotus-like eyes. Just as he opened his eyes a very beautiful innocent smile unconsciously appeared on his lips.


    *Boom*


    As tha smile appeared in this world, the Beauty of everything became pale in front of it. The moon who is known for his beauty hides back in the cloud in shame. On the contrary, stars started to twinkle even more. The stardust fell from the sky andnded on the small stature of Karna.


    Karna was as if not more radiant than the immortals. His eyes were tawny like a sun in the sky, His small palms were like a beautiful lotus flower in the middle of a pond, enchanting. He has a small yet broad shoulder like his father Surya. He was divine.


    Adiratha and Radha were stunned seeing this heavenly scene but what stunned them even more was the beauty of Karna.


    Even if he is a little, The charm surrounding his body far surpasses anyone they know. The beauty of Karna was so much that it stunned them for quite some time. They thought Karna was already very beautiful when he was sleeping and was worthy of being a celestial birth but now they realize that his sleeping appearance was not even a drop of water in front of this vast ocean.


    ''Who are these people? And why my heart is racing this fast as if they are important to me.''


    Karna looked straight at a middle-aged couple. He first takes a look at the woman because he doesn''t know why his gaze somehow attracts her. He has a feeling that she is very important to him. He felt enormous love for her. Then he looked at the man, and his heart filled with immense respect for him.


    ''System, What is happening? Where are these emotionsing from?''


    Karna, though not to hate this feeling, was very annoyed. After all, these feelings are very alien to him.


    [Ding! These emotions are the result of the cause-and-effect the host carries in this world. If the host wants to stop this emotion just click "YES" and this emotion will be permanently erased or the Host can select "NO" to close this window.


    (Note: Host can delete this emotion anytime he wants.)]


    The system came out and informed the reason for this sudden appearance of strange emotions.


    ''That means these were emotions of the original Karna, So that makes this couple Adiratha and Radha.''


    Hearing the reason Karna quickly concludes, After all these deep emotions can only be for them. They deserve the original Karna''s deep affection and respect. So Karna decided not to erase this emotion and clicked on NO.


    "Arya Arya, He looked at me first, He looked at me first."


    Finally, Radhaes out of her trance and realizes her wish has been fulfilled. Her son looked at her first. She was so happy, She lifted Karna from his cradle and held him close to her body on her bosom. Then she showered him with kisses. A lot of kisses, On his head, forehead, face, palm even his soles were not let go by her.


    Here Adirataha was a little jealous. After all he also  had some expectations as a father but nheless, he was happy for Radha. He had forgotten when he saw his wife this happy before. The joyous and genuine smile on her face felt like it got lost in time and might not ever appear on her face but here it is now that beautiful smile that he had fallen in love with, not the forced half-hearted smile. He thanked all gods there for bringing that smile back to her.


    "Now that he wakes up, You go to sleep. I will take care of him."


    Adiratha came to Radha and again suggested. He knows if he does not remind her, She will forget about sleeping in joy, He knows his wife that much.


    "Arya, Wait little longer, He just wake up, Please let me spend little time with him,"


    Radha begged to let her spend time with Karna. She looked at Adhiratha with her void-like eyes pleading with them. This is her ultimate move to convince her husband.


    "No mean no Radha, You have your whole life to spend with him, If you be sick how will you enjoy those future moments then? So go and take a rest."


    Adiratha ruthlessly denied her request. He though knows her yearning can''t let her stay awake anymore, This is not good for you.


    "But- "


    "No but, Now go and sleep, That''s an order."


    Adiratha didn''t let her argue. He knew if he let her talk, she would definitely be able to convince him. So he used the authority of his husband and his stern voicemanded her to go to sleep.


    "Okay, But you have to wake me up if there is a problem , Arya."


    Radha had to agree even if didn''t want to, She knows her husband is doing it for her own good. So after reminding him and handing Karna to him, She go to her bedroom.


    Seeing that Radha was really gone, He held Karna in front of him.


    "So I really became a father, a beautiful gift gods bless me with."


    Adiratha finally let his emotions out. He looked at Karna lovingly as he held Karna very carefully like me made of ss fearing he might hurt him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna looked at him in gratification, He was overwhelmed by the affection of Radha but Adiratha saved him.


    "I promise you Karna, I will do anything I can to give you anything you want and protect you till I have breath in this body."


    Adiratha, overwhelmed by the joy and emotions, makes a promise to himself to do anything in his power to give the best life he can to his son. After all, Karna was the one who gave him the title of father. His eyes also got wet from the tears of joy.


    ''So this is the love of a father, Unmeasured but hidden.''


    Karna too overwhelm by the emotions, He saw and enjoys the love and affection of his mother Ganga, and Radha but he failed to notice the ocean of love his father has for him, The willingness of Surya to tear part of himself to his armor and life and now the willingness of Adiratha to protect him till his breathst.


    He heard of a story of how his celestial father tore part of his body to give him life as Kunti was a virgin, He may be doing the same thing now. How he gives him this precious Armor that even gods will envy him. He also heard of the story of how his adoptive father Adiratha begged saints to be teachers of him.


    But Karna felt guilty for never noting their love as it was covered by the upfront love of his mother. If not for seeing Adiratha showing his love now, He might never know the love contained in their hearts.


    "Putra (Son) You sleep now, I will stay here to protect you."


    In this solitude, he didn''t have to hide his love for Karna. He nted a kiss on his forehead and carefully tugged him into the nket. There is a very bright and heartfelt smile on his face.


    ''I should never fail their love for me.''


    Karna makes a promise to himself and well... Go back to sleep. This is the only job of newborns, eat and sleep.


    In tranquility, this night passed. Adiratha keeps watch on Karna throughout the night. Only when he felt that Radha woke up, He went to the side and pretended to be asleep.


    Radha came into the main hall and saw the scene of Adiratha sleeping soundly by the side keeping Karna unattended but other than being angry, She gave a knowing smile. How can she not know the man she spends her half-life with?


    ''No one mes you Arya if you show your love to people you care about.''


    Radha helplessly said in her heart and put a nket she was carrying on him. She knows him so much that she came prepared.


    ''There is still time until sunrise, Take some rest.''


    She whispered to him and went to check Karna. After finding he hadn''t wet anything, She started her morning routine.


    Soon the sky turned red and the radiant Sun rose from the horizon.


    Adiratha also woke up from his nap and went to worship and offer water to Surya.


    "Aryaes and eats, breakfast is ready."


    Seeing that Adiratha came back, She asked him to eat, Adiratha came to the dining hall and started eating and then he said something.


    "Radha, We should go and show our child to Swami* prince Dhritarashtra and queen Gandhari to take their blessing."


    Adiratha is the charioteer of the eldest prince of Hastinapur, A mighty warrior Dhritarashtra, He said to has a power of 100,000 elephant but sadly gods don''t bless him the gift of sight, He is born blind, Some of a short tempered on but he was quite good to them even didn''t care about their Shudhra caste, maybe as both of them shear  fate of being rejected by world for the birth they don''t have any control over.


    "Hum, Queen Gandhari is also quite good to me, Let''s go today Arya and take their blessing."


    Radha quite liked this idea, She is pote and singer appointed to new queen the wife of Dhritarashtra, formal princess of Gandhar kingdom Gandhari*. She is really good to servants like them, Only sad part was that she chose to tie her eyes and blind herself to shear the pain of her husband.


    "So, It''s decided we bring Karna today to them to seek their blessing."


    Adiratha said and decided to bring Karna to them, Unknown to him fate in the back quietly changed because of his decision.


    ( A/N : Hey, I know the phase of the story is slow but don''t worry about it as the introduction of the initial characters isplete, Story will pick up its phase.


    [1]Swami : Don''t misunderstand  a husband, Swami with W means owner or superior. Often used to call their boss respectfully.


    Oh, it turns out it''s salmone, I was sick because of it. Don''t worry, I am feeling a little better than yesterday after the doctor gave me medicine.


    Thanks for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 23 23. Prince Dhritarashtra

    ?------ Royal Pce Of Hastinapur ------


    In the chamber of the prince, A very muscr tall man sitting on a big bed decorated with lots of precious gems. His body is like a powerful bull with immense might in it, But sadly his eyes were white indicating he was blind. He was a eldest prince of Hastinapur and the uncrowned Yuvraj (Crown Prince) Dhritarashtra.


    "So, Adiratha is finally going to bring his kid to "show" us Gandhari."


    He speaks as he chuckles, turning his head side in the direction of his wife.


    A very beautiful woman sitting on the other side of him. Her beauty is like that of a precious gem. Her body contains an aura of gentleness but also the majesty of a queen. These two forces appeared on her body as they always supposed to like this. Her long waist hair was tied in a braid and red sindur were in her hair parting to indicate her married status but strangely she had red cloth tied on her eyes. She was the formal princess of Gandhar and the current queen of Hastinapur and will be the future empress of the Hastinapur empire, Wife of Dhritarashtra, Gandhari.


    She is the one who in the name of dharma of a wife blindfolded herself to feel the pain of her husband, This act gain her so much Karma that the gods had to grant her a boon, A boon that is when she lifted her blindfold, and looked at a person that person will possess Vajra (Dimond) skin on a part of, Whenever her sightnded and that part be invulnerable.


    "Hum, Radha didn''te for thest 3 days, I was worried thinking she was not feeling well but it turns out she was pregnant and gave birth, I have to scold her for not telling me about it."


    Gandhari turned in the direction of the voice and answered. Radha is the one who gave herpany in this strange unknownnd. When her home ce Gandhar attacked Hastinapur. Bhisma killed her brothers and kidnapped her to force her to marry a blind prince, She really fell into despair. It was Radha and others who pulled her out of it. It''s also helped that though the loss of sight Dhritarashtra is still a very caring husband to her and it turns out that one of her brothers also survived that genocided and now ruling the Gandhar, Under the Hastinapur of course.


    "Hum, I also want Adiratha to exin why he didn''t tell me about it, Why we need to hear from others that he had a son."


    Dhritarashtra was a little angry, If not for today Adiratha notified them that he was bringing his son with his wife to get blessing from them, He really wants to send soldiers to bring him to him for an exnation.


    "He might have his reasons Arya, For now, let''s go and meet him in a court. They wille any moment now."


    Gandhari sensing her husband''s dissatisfaction ended their conversation. Her husband is good at most things but he was very sensitive to rejection and not being appreciated, As from childhood he faced rejection from elders because of his disability.


    "Yeah, Let''s go."


    Dhritarashtra also finds out that he is getting emotional. So he also got up and walked towards the court with Gandhari.


    ....


    In the court, they were waiting for the arrival of Adiratha.


    As for why they meeting in the royal court? Simple Adiratha is very keen on following the boundaries. He as a servant can only meet his master in court for things like getting a blessing from them, So he insisted on meeting there.


    Soon Adiratha and Radha came into court, Radha was holding their bundle of joy in her arms. As they enter royal guards announced their arrival to court.


    Karna at this moment was butt naked warped in a white cloth, Because this is their tradition, When getting a blessing from higher elders and higher-ups, They have to show the child in the same state as hees to this world.


    "Adiratha, You finally came huh, I thought you forgot about us."


    Dhritarashtra made sarcasticments but you can see on his face that he was happy that Adiratha came.


    "Hum, Radha, I am very dissatisfied with you. You should at least tell me about your pregnancy."


    Gandhariined but she was also eager to hold her child. After all , Radha is not like a servant but a close friend, Who supported her in her worst time.


    "I apologize for my act of telling you swami, Karna was not feeling well for thest 3 days, That''s why we weren''t able to bring him here."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Adiratha knowing his lord was dissatisfied answered the reason. They did not tell anyone about Karna being demi-god as that get him unwanted attention and that might be a threat to him.


    "Is Karna fine now Radha? Or we could let the royal medic take a look at him, He is surely able to cure him."


    Gandhari, hearing about Karna being sick, Became worried. She forgets about her dissatisfaction and quickly suggests a royal medic. They were special and the best medics in the whole kingdom, So they were definitely able to cure any problem, or at least they didn''t find any sickness they were not able to cure yet.


    "Thanks for your concern queen but it''s not needed, Karna is fine now."


    Radha shows her gratitude, She knows Gandhari was not just saying to pretend to be magnanimous. She is really a woman with a big heart like an ocean has the will to forgive anything and take all the mistakes in her heart. She even reminded her many times before that she can call her by name but Radha always said she didn''t dare to call name of her lord.


    "So you give Karna name to him? Not a bad name but why Karna? Is there any reason behind it?"


    Gandhari sighed a breath of relief. She was d that nothing serious happened to Karna.


    "That- That''s because there is no other name we could find that worthy of him, Queen"


    Radha was a little hesitant but answered truthfully. This is a reason goddess Ganga said to them, They also now know that they really couldn''t find another name for him other than Karna.


    "Huh, What do you mean worthy, Radha?"


    Gandhari though annoyed by Radha''s constant calling her queen, She is more nosy of this worthy issue.


    "That''s because my son is very beautiful. We couldn''t find any name suitable for him."


    When ites to praising their child, A mother never shy away from it, So Radha also happily tells about her son''s looks.


    "Is he really that beautiful Radha that no name can match it? I don''t believe it. Bring him to me and let me see."


    Gandhari pretends to not believe Radha but her main motive was to hold Karna. She also longing for a child. She remembers she got a boon from lord shiva to have a hundred sons but the problem is even after 2 years of marriage she was not able to conceive a child.


    "Okay, You hold him, Then you will believe it, Queen."


    Radha too follows a suit and goes towards the position below and hands Karna, Who was still wrapped in a white cloth.


    Meanwhile, both men didn''t dare to disturb their woman, So they were talking to themselves about something.


    (A/N : We all know where this story is going, right?


    Also, Today will be two chapters.


    a€¡é Most of the princess have name of Kingdom in their name, Like princess of Gandhar, Gandhari. Princess of Kuntibhoja, Kunti, Princess of Panchal, Panchali etc., So you guys should able to figure out which kingdom that princess belongs.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 24 24. The Princess Of Gandhar

    ?Radha handed Karna to Gandhari, While Karna was looking at the two couples in front of him. It''s not hard for him to guess who they are. After all, one was blind and the other one was blindfolded. Even if he didn''t know much of Mahabharat, He knows them.


    ''Queen of Hastinapur Gandhari, She is the same as in those retellings, magnanimous and gentle.''


    This thing thought Karna as hey in her arms. Her gentleness was addictive. He just wanted to lie there and do nothing as that bosom of hers was a safe haven that protected some from outside words ruthlessness.


    "Let me see, If he is as beautiful as you said."


    Gandhari said jokingly and ran her fingertips over Karna''s face. Her slender long fingers firstnded on his forehead then slowly and carefully started moving downwards, They touched and felt his eyebrows and then his lotus eyes, After that, they moved and felt his small nose and the tiny plum lips.


    "He really seems beautiful Radha, Unfortunately, I can''t appreciate his beauty."


    Gandhari really thought Karna was beautiful, Even if she can''t see it, Her other senses are enhanced because of it, So she was able to create images in her mind that was 50 to 60 percent simr to Karna.


    "So handsome little guy, What do you want me to give you?"


    Gandhari asked as she unraveled his warped naked body. She first wanted to give him 1000 gold coins but now she changed her mind. How can only 1000 gold coins be worthy of him? So she was lost in thoughts, Thinking about what to give him.


    Karna was embarrassed. Even though he is now a baby and it''s totally normal for her to do this, he has the memories and soul of a teenager. He was stripped naked, and yet he can''t do anything. His tiny body is not allowed. This makes him feel shy and ashamed.


    But then he puts aside the shame for a time being, As he tries to remember her story.


    She was the Princess of Gandhar, The precious flower of her 100 brothers. They used to spoil her and shower her with their love. She was the source of their happiness but one day everything changed.


    The son of Ganga, Bhisma with the army of Hastinapur came to their kingdom. At first, her father gives respect and service as a host to them but when Bhisma asked him for the hand in marriage of Gandhari for his nephew Dhritarashtra, Everything changes.


    Hearing this "request" both her father and brother were enraged. How can they marry their one and only sister to a blind man and throw her into a life of misery? So they outright denied it.


    But Bhisma knowing Gandhari has got a boon from lord Shiva of having 100 sons adamant to let her marry Dhritarashtra, A future king. As he didn''t want a situation like the past to happen as only the king of Hastinapur died without leaving any heir behind making him Kingless.


    Seeing that they will not marry Gandhari that easily, He waged war on them thinking this make them give her up but surprisingly they did not back out even when they far out matched and fight bravely to protect the honor of their sister but sadly in front of world-renowned and demi-god warrior like Bhisma they were not able to put much fight. Even then they fought until they had breath in their body but even that at one point stopped.


    Gandhari has to watch and feel the sorrow of the death of both her father and brothers on the same day. This broke her, She med herself for the fall of their kingdom, She fell into despair so much she didn''t even know when or how they reached Hastinapur and married to Dhritarashtra. She was like a puppet following themand of strings.


    It was not until the news of the survival of her one brother Shakuni that She recovered a little. It also helps that even though sometimes Dhritarashtra was moody, especially when someone pointed out his disability, He was a caring husband. So out of her respect and love for him and as the dharma of the wife, She blinded herself. She didn''t want him to feel inferior to her, This was the main reason behind her actions.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''This piece of cloth is responsible for her misery and pain, This also willy the base for the war.''


    Recalling her story Karna had sympathy for this queen and immense respect, Even the emotions brought by cause and effect wanted him to change her fate, So he reached his tiny hands forward towards that cloth but found out, His small body is incapable of reaching that far.


    "What happened Karna, You don''t like being lied down?"


    Gandhari sensing the struggle of Karn Thought that he was notfortable on herp, So she lifted his but naked body in front of her to make a change in herp position.


    ''That''s it!!!''


    When Karna was helpless, Gandhari lent him an olive branch. When she held him, It was enough for him to reach out and snap that cloth from her eyes.


    So he did it. He with his tiny hands reached out and grabbed that cloth and with force snapped it out of her face. He who possesses a sovereign constitution has enough power even as a baby to pull that cloth out.


    *Bang*


    The moment her cloth was snatched by Karna Up in the sky heaven trembled, The throne of Indra started to shake, Earth herself shows her joy, The celestial signs started to appear everywhere, Birds and animals also became happy, As they too were happy that cursed cloth taken from her eyes.


    Karna held that cloth in his hand and looked at Gandhari, Just as she in shock opened her celestial eyes to look at him.


    *Swing*


    In a sh two beams of light shot from her eyes and fell onto his body. Karna didn''t know what was happening, So in fear, he tried to yank himself out of that beam but because he was firmly held by Gandhari, He just spun around his back making that light fall on his back but he still tried making that light fall everywhere on his body.


    [Ding!!!....]


    Suddenly the voice of the system rang in his mind, Easing his panic and stopping in his tracks.


    (A/N : Hey guess what crit reward he will get.


    There is nothing else to write So,


    Thank you for reading and have a good day????.)

 Chapter 25 25. Am I Invincible?

    ?


    [Ding!!! Host struck by a beam of Yogic power granting the invulnerability of Vajra skin.....


    Congrattions to the Host for triggering 10,000 times critical strike...


    Congrattions to the host for getting the Body Of Facep...


    Body of Facep: The possessor of this body is immune to external damage and only receives 50% of spiritual damage.


    All external and spiritual damage will cause 100% damage to the opponent.]


    ''Huh!? What kind of name is this? And howe these rewardse like falling out of the sky?''


    Karna was stunned seeing the name of the reward, Who cane up with this strange name? A definitely not a sane person.


    ''Wait!? 100 percent hit-back rate, Didn''t that mean I didn''t have to attack any opponent, They will be struck back with their own power and I will only receive 50 percent of it, Not to mention my armor can tank all that remaining damage.''


    Then Karna realizes the horror of this body. Not only will it give 0 damage to external attacks, but It will also grant 50 percent reduced damage protection against spiritual one. So now he has one more trump card in his slews. Insurance of protection in this chaotic world of gods.


    ''Am I Invincible?''


    This thought appeared in his mind, This stunned Karna and let him go through all rewards he received until now.


    *Graps*


    Karna who was lost in looking at his rewards didn''t realize what chaos he caused outside. The people in court grasped at the thing he did.


    A Gandhari, devoted to lord Shiva took an oath that she will blind herself with cloth throughout her life, Which even grants her a boon from the gods but now, That impure-blooded child did this unholy thing.


    There was at first pin-drop silence but then shit hit the fan.


    "That low born needs to be punished for his act."


    "Yes he does, How can a low-born Suta dare to do this thing?"


    "Yes, I suggest putting molten gold on his hands for his crime."


    "Yes indeed, That is the only punishment for this Suta''s actions and purify him too."


    "Yes, This is our Dharma."


    The whole royal court of Hastinapur fell into disorder. Most of the members of the court wanted to punish Karna for pulling out that piece of cloth, While some remaining ones with sane minds started thinking about the issue.


    They definitely can''t punish Karna as ignorance has to be forgiven but the point was other royals do not agree with this, For them, low-caste people are not allowed to have any rights. They should be always below the ruling of royals.


    "Silence!!!"


    Suddenly Dhritarashtra as an uncrowned crown prince ordered everyone to keep silent in anger.


    He was boiling in rage. His loyal assistant Sanjaya said everything that was happening in court to him.


    "Arya, Please calm down. I don''t think this is the child''s fault as he didn''t know what he was doing."


    Gandhari, seeing her husband''s anger, forgets about her shock and tries to calm him down. She clenched Karna tightly in her arms fearing someone might try to harm him.


    Radha and Adiratha felt like falling into a cold cave. They weren''t able to get the seriousness of the issue or might be their brain refused to ept this fact.


    Radha even wanted to snatch Karna out of Gandhari''s hand and run away from a court but Adiratha quickly stopped her sensing what she was thinking about.


    If he let her do that then they became wanted criminals throughout the entire Aryavart (Thend of Aryan), Making them run for their lives every day not to mention they can''t even go out of the court gate. There are some powerful warriors guarding the gate, If they do that it will only increase the punishment of Karna.


    So Radha can only watch helplessly, As her son is being judged for a crime of ignorance. Her faith in the royals is close to being copsed. If they who are royal servants are treated like this, Then what about themoners Suta? She decided that no matter what, she can''t keep her son in an environment like this.


    Adiratha on other hand nned to beg and switch the position with Karna and receive punishment for him, This way he is able to protect his son''s life. That''s why he wanted to listen to the punishment. He has enough confidence in him that he is able to convince his lord Dhritarashtra for the switch one life for another.


    "Sanjaya, Go and bring those things."


    Dhritarashtra said something in the ears of Sanjayapletely ignoring the plea of Gandhari.


    The whole court was silent waiting for the punishment their prince decided to give to the son of Radha.


    Soon Sanjaya walked in carrying some red paper documents.


    "Here I as a prince and future king of the Hastinapur deres that as a punishment the city of Anga will be given to the son of Radha, Karna."


    A blind prince raised an imperial decree and announced the court''s punishment of Karna. The one that changes the already chaotic future.


    *Bang*


    Dhritarashtra dropped a bomb of punishment in the court. The whole court felt like they had problems with their ears. After all, what kinda punishment is this? This is definitely a reward.


    Court wanted to argue,in, and outright oppose him, As it''s not good to give it to Suta but no one speaks of a word, No one has the guts to oppose someone who has the protection of a Maharathi rank warrior like Gangaputra Bhisma.


    Warriors on earth divided by 8 ranks like the following..<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Padatik-A Infantrymen or normal foot soldier.


    They are amon cannon folder soldier on the battlefield but they still hold enough power and strength to live and hold a weight of 1 tons.


    Ashvarohi ¨CHorseman. One Ashvarohi is equal to 12 Padatik.


    This rank is also known as thencer group as that is the ideal weapon mostly used by them. Their des cut iron armors of opponents like a hot knife on butter. They are able to lift close to 12 tons in weight and extract the same amount of power.


    Gaja ¨C Soldier on an Elephant. One Gaja is equal to 12 Ashvarohi.


    This warrior rank is one of the most important in war. They are mostly used for breaking opponents formation.


    These rank warriors are part of the beast tamer group and possess the power of 10 elephants.


    ArdhaRathi ¨CA soldier on a chariot who is considered equal to one Gaja.


    He is same to Gaja but who is specialize in chariot warfare. Mostly use bow and arrows. They also possess the same amount of strength as Gaja but are not fully able to use it as they good at weapons.


    Rathi-A warrior, Who is capable of fighting on bothnd, horse, elephant and chariot is Rathi. Rathi is considered equal to 12 Ardharathis.


    To reach this warrior rank, Warrior has to master all the above forms of warfare. Warriors can choose to master either Gaja or ArdhaRatri to master or if you wanted you can do both but time will increase to advance to next ranks but so do power.


    This rank warrior possessed the power of 100 elephants.


    AtiRathi¨CA warrior who is considered equal to 12 Rathis


    The one who is so excellent in his art of warfare and strength, Who is able to take on 12 Rathi at the same time in a fight ande out victorious with much sweat. Warrior of this rank possesses the power of 1000 elephants.


    Maharathi¨CA warrior who is considered equal to 12 Atirathis.


    This rank of the warrior is the most powerful and


    the pinnacle of a powerhouse in this day and age, As divine power in the air, was getting weaker and weaker as the new Yuga (period) began.)


    This rank can tten mountains with their pure physical strength and in possession of weapons that can destroy the whole city, kingdom, or might even continent. Some even possess weapons to destroy the earth.


    Every big kingdom has to have one Maharath for protection.


    Ati-Maharathi¨CA warrior who is considered equal to 12 Maharathis. There are only very few people in the history of the universe able to get this rank on earth.


    This are most knowledgeable and powerful warriors like Meghnath (King of the sky), Also known as Indrajit (The one who conquered Indra). Son of Asura named Ravana.


    You can''t measure their physical strength as they are casually able to lift and throws onto their opponent.


    Mahamaharathis¨C A warrior who is considered equal to 24Ati-Maharathis.


    Only the two being named Mahakaal (Beyond time and death) form of Shiva and the Mahakali (God of time and Death) form of Parvati are known to be able to use this level of power in the world.


    This is also the limit that this world can handle. No one knows what happens when you cross this limit.


    Possessors of this rank can literally destroy time and space itself.


    Maharathi is the peak powerhouse in today''s age. He is one of the strongest Maharathi and is halfway across to Ati-Maharathi. It''s just that the distance between the two ranks is more than all previous ranksbined, So he can''t reach there yet but from this, you can understand the power of Bhisma.


    "Also, Anga will be in the care of Hastinapur until the son of Radha is capable of taking over the throne of Anga. After that Anga will be an independent nation and will not be obliged to follow any of Hastinapur''s rules."


    With this final statement blind prince closed the decree and let Sanjaya do official work right then and there, After which he himself put a royal seal on the document to make it official.


    In this whole thing no court member speaks, Anga is not that good a part of the region neither it provides a tactical advantage over the opponents nor it has some rich resources. So they were not fool enough to risk their lives for some useless part of the kingdom.


    But they n on using this as one of a weapon to prevent him from seeding the throne. They nned on appointing Pandu the younger brother of him to be king as he was easy to be manipted by them in the name of Dharma.


    Radha and Adiratha at first were shocked by what had happened but then their hearts filled with the immense joy and respect for their lord.


    Well...Little Karna was not paying any attention to surroundings as he was reading over the description of his rewards to make up somebinations. After all he was not afraid of anyone present in the court as no one in the court could be a threat to him, As Bhisma was not present in the court.


    "Sanjaya, Bring me that piece of cloth."


    A blind prince roared like a lion. Sanjaya who is loyal to him quickly takes that cursed cloth from Karna''s hand and brings it to him.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him as his next move will determine the fate of Kuruvansh (The lineage of Kuru).


    (A/N : All those warriors rank in this world. Not considering Boon or Curse. That will be considered the individual power of the Warrior, not a rank.


    Also, you need to know about warfare too, not just power to raise warriors'' rank.


    Also tell me how you like the chapter, And what you think about Body of Facep.


    Thank you for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 26 26. Pour Molten Gold

    ?


    Karna pulled out of his thoughts as he felt that cloth snatched from his hands. This made him anxious. He thought they would again put that cloth on her eyes.


    He turned in Gandhari''s arms just to see Dhritarashtra holding that cursed piece of cloth.


    He didn''t know much about Mahabharata but knew one thing, That piece of cloth is one of the reasons for that catastrophic war. If that cloth is again put on her eyes, Then that means that war too happens and So does his end of dying in it. After all, he thinks no one power to change fate.


    *Sizzle*


    But fortunately, contrary to his imagination, Dhritarashtra put it in Gandhari''s eye but with his spiritual power burned it to ashes.


    "..."


    There was pin-drop silence in the hall. No one knows what is happening. Even Gandhari who knows him so much, At this point, was stupefied.


    No one understands the meaning of his action.


    "Gandhari, How much do you love and respect me?"


    Out of nowhere, He asked her that question. This caught Gandhari off guard but she quickly answered.


    "The same amount of water in the ocean, The same amount of stars in the sky that''s much I have love and respect for you, Arya (Husband)."


    Gandhari answered genuinely, If she has not had love and respect for him, She will never choose to blindfold herself. If she was not genuine in hermitment gods will never grant her a boon. So What she was saying is not aplete lie and indeed her true feelings.


    It''s just that she also has resentment. How could she not? She had to watch her own family getting massacred right in front of her eyes. Their agony, helplessness, and bitter war cry are always ringing in her ears, It is always in front of the darkness of her eyes.


    She knows she can''t me her husband for that incident as he didn''t know about it but this can only convince the wife in her, She was helpless in front of the daughter of that king, Who died protecting her happiness, The sister of those princes who for their sister''s honor give up their lives, The princess of that kingdom which loved her deeply, They still urns for justice. They still want someone to pay the price of their loved one''s blood.


    That''s why she always holds herself back from fully giving heart to him, Truly loving him, After all, if she does that she can never face that daughter who was showered with love by her father, She can never face the sister who was spoiled by her brothers, and she never faces the princess whose kingdom was taken away from her. She might win as a wife but will fail as a daughter, a sister, and a woman.


    "If that''s how you truly feel about me then I have a request, Can you do it for me?"


    Dhritarashtra takes her sentence with a grain of sand. He always felt her restriction, As if she was holding herself back. Now he has a request that might change their life.


    "Your wish is mymand, Araya. As your wife, I will try to fulfill every request you have to my utter capabilities"


    Gandhari didn''t know what was going on with her husband but she didn''t care as she was engrossed in seeing her husband. She didn''t if, after today, she will ever get another chance to see her husband again. This was her fortune that she got this chance.


    "Okay, So Gandhari you will never wear that blindfold again."


    As the vice of the blind prince fell, the Court no longer sat still.


    "Stop, Prince, you can''t do that to her."


    "Yes, How can a wife enjoy her life, While her Husband suffers."


    "I suggest, We should put molten gold in her eyes and make her blind too."


    "Yes Yes, Let''s do that, That is the Dharma."


    "Right? Isn''t it the wife''s Dharma to share her husband''s pain?"


    "Okay, servant, go and start molting the gold."


    Court finally couldn''t take it anymore and decided to oppose the blind prince. After all, He can''t punish all of them together, could he?


    ''What kind of weird fetish is that? Why do these guys want to put gold in everyone''s body?''


    In Gandhari''s arms, Karna witnessed everything. What struck him was that this court member has a particr weird fetish. They are also the ones who suggested pouring molten gold on his hand and now this? In anger he looked at these court members, If he can, He wanted to tear them into pieces with his own hand.


    *Shivers*


    The court members who were in high spirits suddenly felt cold all over as if they were targeted by some fierce best. A weird sense of dreades to them as telling them something bad is going to happen.


    "I wanted to see who dared to touch the single hair of the queenof Hastinapur Kingdom."


    *Bang*<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    *Tremble*


    *Cracks*


    Dhritarashtra roared like a lion. In his extreme anger, he struck his leg on the solid ground. Just as that leg makes contact with the ground it splits open and cracks spread out covering all the ground of the court.


    Seeing this Court broke out in cold sweat. They just realize this blind prince holds the might of a AtiRathi rank warrior, Second only to the Maharathi the strongest rank.


    So if he wants to he can cause carnage in this court, As they can only watch him doing it, Because no one present here has any strength to even put up a fight with him.


    "This will be you people''s first and thest offense, If this happens again, You all lose your heads."


    Dhritarashtra was fully enraged. He knew of their disliking and contempt for him, Which he chose to ignore for the well-being of his subjects but no one can disrespect his wife.


    "We apologize, O great queen, Please forgive us."


    The court realized the grave mistake they made. Usually, both the prince and queen don''t have many appearances, So they had forgotten about the status held by Gandhari. There this act is indeed considered to be treason, Which is punishable by death. They were just d they were let go with just some warning. So they hurriedly apologized to Gandhari.


    ''That''s it? Is he not gonna punish them?''


    Karna couldn''t help but be disappointed in Dhritarashtra. Someone said they wanted to blind your wife and you just let them go with a warning? What kind of husband is that? He felt it was too bad for a woman like Gandhari to be with him.


    Gandhari on other hand was neutral. She is actually ready to blind herself, If her husband says so. She even thought that this is what he wanted as to why he should restrict her from blindfolding herself but now she was not sure.


    But it didn''t matter, She knows even if she is a queen it does not hold any power. If it does no one here has the guts to even think about touching her. She was just a royal victory trophy for Hastinapur royals, Which was won by their pride Mahamahim (Excellency) Bhisma


    "So prince we should take our leaves now."


    "Yeah, Prince, The matter of blessing is passed, So we should go now"


    The court stood up intending to leave the court as soon as possible, They did not feel safe here. They wanted to go out of here before the prince change his decision.


    "Wait, Who gives you permission to go?"


    Dhritarashtra said these words in a very cold voice, Sending shivers to those court members.


    "We apologize, Prince but the reason for the court has to be fulfilled, So it''s better to take a leave as respect for the court."


    Some brave members make up a wless reason out of thin air. Have to say they are indeed politicians, Ancient or not their nature is the same cunning and treacherous.


    "That''s why I asked, Where are you going because we didn''t give him a blessing yet, That was his punishment."


    The blind prince has a rare smile on his face now. He seems like he was happy but when this smile falls on the eyes of court members, It sends shivers to them. A very bad feeling arose in their hearts.


    They know that blessing is notplete but they can''t stay here anymore. Just as they were about to argue, A servant came carrying a pot of molten gold.


    "Molten gold is a ready master."


    That servant came and announced it to the court.


    "You came at the right time, So now hear my decree, This court member did a crime of insulting the queen and nning on harming her, So the court hereby decided their punishment as to pour molten gold on their nondominant hand and in their opposite side eye, If anyone shows any resistant, Just kill it as that act will consider as an act of treason."


    Dhritarashtra has a very mild voice but the coldness in it prated the hearts of the court members.


    (A/N : I apologize for not uploading yesterday as I was stupid enough to start to argue online. I didn''t know how time passed and I missed my deadline. So tomorrow you will also receive one extra chapter, Enjoy.


    New rule: For every hundred power stones 1 extra chapter will be added in that week.


    Don''t forget to leave ament and Power stone.


    Not much to say here, So thank you for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 27 27. Booster Stone

    ?


    Hearing the decree of the blind prince, A feeling of dread fell on the court members. At first, they wanted to resist but after hearing thest sentence, They epted their fate.


    After all, an act of treason is the biggest crime that can bemitted by the kingdomw. Not only culprits are punished with death by crushing their heads under the elephant''s feet but their bloodlines also can''t be spared. They will be hunted down, males in the family will be killed while the women will be sold as a ve. What''s more no kingdoms will help those culprits or their families as there is that unwritten rule kingdom follows, No traitors are allowed to live.


    That is why the act of treason is feared by many. No one wanted to implicate their whole lineage for it.


    So soldiers came and led court members to a room to give them their punishment as they can''t tarnish the sacredness of the court by shedding blood there.


    "As for the blessing for the son of Radha, I give amand to give him 1000 gold coins."


    Dhritarashtra announced his blessings to Karna. As the servant handed 1000 gold coins filled the bag to Adiratha. This bag''s weight might be more than Karna himself. If you look at the coins, each coin is made of pure gold with Hastinapur''s royal sigil on each of them.


    "No my lord, You have already given Karna enough blessings as a kingdom, We can''t ept these gold coins now."


    Adiratha quickly denied taking this gold. He is a simple honest man, He doesn''t need anything more than what he deserves. He was content with what he had.


    "Yes lord, You protected my son and forgave him for his crime. I, as his mother, can''t thank you enough, So this gold is not needed by us."


    Radha too denied epting the gold, She at this moment wants nothing but to hold her son again, Only then she can feel safe but she still has to wait little more as Karna was still In Gandhari''s arms.


    "Adiratha, You misunderstood, I gave him that Kingdom as a punishment not as a blessing, These 1000 gold coins are my blessing for him."


    Dhritarashtra was adamant to give them those coins,And followed with his reason.


    "Even if it appears that a king''s crown is made up of gold to others but that crown is not a crown made of gold but thorns. A sharp thorn that kings have to bear the pain of, That''s why giving the kingdom to him is a punishment, not a reward, So don''t deny my blessing to him."


    Dhritarashtra exins how the given kingdom is a punishment and not a reward or blessing.


    When Radha and Adiratha heard that, They had to ept the reward but their respect for the blind prince also increased.


    They know the king has to bear too many responsibilities but he also can enjoy the benefits that responsibility brings. So it was definitely not a punishment as Dhritarashtra imed to be, He was just saying it to justify his action in front of royal elders, He gave a reward disguised as a punishment.


    "Hum, It''s my turn to give Karna my blessing."


    Gandhari too understands her husband''s motive and the little part of her resentment in her too dismissed. She was right now beaming with joy, What''s more can a wife ask other than get respect from her husband? How can she not be happy when her husband opposed and punished the whole court for her honor?


    She never regretted blindfolding herself and now she felt it was all worth it, She didn''t do all that for nothing . At this moment, Even if her husband now said to poke her own eyes, She will happily do it.


    Gandhari tried to control her joy and looked at the little Karna in her arms for the first time but this sight stunned her.


    She was a princess and has seen every beauty the world had to offer from exotic flowers to precious gems, From luxurious clothes to expensive gold jewelry but she never saw anything close to the beauty of a child in front of her. He has an even more exaggerated appearance than in her imagination.


    She stopped in her tracks. For the first time, she was jealous of someone. She was jealous that Radha can have this beautiful son and she can''t. She was longing for her sons too, Her hundred sons. She remembers that boon of a hundred sons she have though that boon was a cause of her kingdom''s downfall but she never regretted asking for that boon. She knows and personally enjoys having a hundred brothers, So she also wanted her kids to have the same fortune as hers.


    So Gandhari didn''t think much and took out the precious gem ne from her neck.


    That ne was shown in golden color as it was made of lots of expensive metals and stones, Which was giving it the unique luster but this chain was not the focus of this ne but the gem it was holding in it. The gem was not that big, It was just a little bigger than 1 inch of ruby-like stone. It was a scarlet blood-colored  circr gem, Emitting some unique aura.


    This neckless was the onlyst remaining memory she has of her father. This ne was given to her by her father on her 18th birthday, Thest birthday she celebrated, As for the gem. She found it near the river when she was little and since then its has been with her.


    At this moment, She only has this thing to offer this beautiful beyond belief child. After all, even the riches of the world are pale inparison to him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    So she decided that if she can''t offer something tha precious to the world then she can only offer something precious to her.


    "Radha, I have to admit, I am a little jealous of you for having this captivating son. So I can only offer him this ne of mine. I bless him to have a happy life."


    Gandhari expressed her genuine feeling to Radha as she put that ne on Karna.


    When Radha heard Gandhari praising her child, She was happy and proud. After all, which mother will feel proud hearing her son praised? So she also thanked Gandhari heartfeltly. Though Adiratha didn''t show it he too was very happy. Karna was really a blessing to them, They just got him yesterday and today they have their kingdom. A kingdom of Suta.


    Dhritarashtra is the most shocked of all of the people. He knows how much his wife loves that ne, Even he is not allowed to touch it, and now she has given that ne, Which was more important to her than her life to the kid. But he didn''t say anything as he nned to ask herter about it.


    While Karna on other hand was stunned because just as that nended on him, It triggered the system.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the Host for getting the red cultivation stone and gold ne, Your practice speed is slightly increased...


    Congrattions to the Host for triggering the 10,000 times critical strike.....


    Congrattions to the Host for getting the Booster stone...


    Booster Stone : The source of this stone was held by Gandhari for most of her life and because of that this stone also gained some benefits of her penance.


    Now, this turns into a Booster stone, Because of that as long as the Host uses this stone, Your cultivation speed will increase 10 times in all four types of Physical, Mental, Spiritual & Yogic cultivation.


    (Note : For to active the effect, the Host has to swallow the stone as it has to merge with the body to work.)]


    ''Is getting rewards that easy? It''s not even a day and I have received these supreme rewards. I will be going to exhaust my luck, If this goes on.''


    Karna was stunned again. He didn''t evene out of the shock of Body of Facep and now here is this.He felt that he was using all his luck to get this rewards.


    Then he looked at the reward and became ecstatic, He was worried about his cultivation speed before as though the Sovereign Constitution is strong and will make him 10,000 times stronger in the same realm but it also has a requirement that he has to cultivate 10,000 times more. "Star-Child" Bloodline did give 10,000-time cultivation speed but it was still not enough but now with this Booster Stone, His problem is solved.


    He saw the requirement for active booster stones requirement, So without further ado, He quickly pulled out the Booster stone from that neckless and put it in his mount directly swallowing it.


    As that stone entered his mouth it was turned into a stream of light and spread throughout his body.


    "....."


    Karna in excitement forgot that he was still in the court lying in Gandhari''s arms. So all his actions fell into the eyes of the present people.


    "Hey, Hey, Spit that out, Karna, Spite that out."


    Radha and Gandhari were the first to react. Gandhari held Karna and started hitting on his  back, While Radha without caring about status ran up Gandhari.


    (A/N: I know, I know. It''s slow-paced but doesn''t worry there will be a time skip in a few chapters & Story will pick up its pace.


    Also, we reached the 200 power stone mark, So you guys will receive 2 extra chapters.


    The same rule, Each hundred power stones will be one extra chapter added in the week. So don''t forget to leave a power stone andments.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 28 28. Can You Be My Eyes?

    ?


    "Hey, Hey, Spit that out, Karna, Spite that out."


    Radha and Gandhari were the first to react. Gandhari held Karna and started hitting on his back, While Radha without caring about social status ran up to Gandhari.


    They both became too worried about it. Gandhari even regretted giving him that ne.


    ''Why were they that worried? Don''t they see I am not choking?''


    Karna on other hand was confused, Seeing the tear-filled face of Radha and the anxiousness of Gandhari. He didn''t know what was happening. After all, they can see he was not choking on that gem.


    "Go call the royal medic NOW!!!"


    Gandhari hurriedlymanded a servant nearby, Who also quickly went out and very soon brought the royal medic.


    "Vaidya (Medic/Doctor)e and took a look at this child, He just swallowed the gem."


    Gandhari quickly exined the situation to the medic and asked him to take a look at Karna.


    "I will take a look at the queen."


    Medic said as he saw Karna. For a moment, He was stunned seeing his beauty and the divine glow around him but quickly recovered as saving a life is more important.


    ''He should be some royal celestial birth child. If I save him, I will get hefty rewards.''


    Medic thought to himself. After all, Karna''s looks were uncanny, So people will never think of him as a lowborn Suta but as a royal or celestial birth.


    "Well... He is not choking on it, Also he has not shown any difort, So that''s good news. I want to ask the queen, Does that gem have any sharp edges?"


    Medic inspects Karna and concludes he was fine. He just has one important question about the edges of the stone. If there are no edges then that stone will simply pass through the body but if there were edges then it''s another thing. Those edges might harm the other important organs like the stomach, intestine, etc.


    "I don''t think it had any sharp edges, It was a smooth gem as I found it on the river bank."


    Gandhari thought hard and made sure she didn''t miss anything, After confirming again and again. She answered a medic.


    She was little when she found that stone near the river bank When she sneaked out of the pce with her brothers. So she was quite sure that the gem was smooth and had no sharp edges.


    "If that''s the case then there is no need to worry, He will easily be able to pass through that from his body, Just make sure he is drinking enough milk and has not lost an appetite. If he loses his appetite, Quickly call me to take a look at him, Queen."


    Medic said and stood by the side. Normally, After his job was done he had to take permission to take his leave but now he is waiting for his reward.


    "Hum, Please give 100 gold coins to the royal medic as a reward."


    Gandhari saw through the medic''s little trick but because he had given them a piece of good news she was not going to get angry at him and happily rewarded him, But she remembered this act and nned to change the royal medicter.


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Medic, unknown to the dissatisfaction of the queen, Thanked her and took his leave.


    "You see Radha, You don''t have to be worry. Karna is fine, Although I don''t like his personality but he is indeed a capable medic."


    Gandhari consoles Radha and resultantly gives Karna back to her.


    As that little body again appeared in her arms. Radha finally calmed down. She wipes her tears with one hand while rechecking Karns herself, Making sure he was fine.


    Karna too realizes why they freak out and makes a pact to himself that never pulls a stunt like this in front of his love ones.


    ''What am I going to do with this thing?''


    Then Karna saw that the ne was still in his hands. It didn''t hold any value for him but it did for Gandhari. He didn''t know what value it holds for Gandhari but it was definitely important to her.


    So he reached his two tiny hands towards the Gandhari.


    "What? You want me to hold you again?"


    Gandhari was ecstatic, Thinking that Karna wanted her to hold him. After all, no one hates beautiful things but to her disappointment, Karna didn''t came to her. As she reached her hand out other then going into his arms, He put her ne chain back on her hand.


    "You don''t need it, little guy? It''s shiny, Look."


    Gandhari, though disappointed, didn''t give up. After receiving the chain back, She tried to use the chain to tempt him to go to her.


    ''What is she doing? This act only works on childrens...Well, damn it.''


    Karna looked at his tiny stature, Once again reminded of who he is now, and what is happening is also real, not his hallucination.


    "Radha, You take this chain back and make sure to keep away from this little guy''s reach."


    Gandhari said as she reached out to give that chain back to Radha. Though this chain is important to her and holds sentimental value, this is the only worthy thing she can offer to this divine kid.


    "No, queen. I know how much you love that ne chain, and I can''t take that away from you. Your blessing is the most valuable thing, You gave to my son Karna. So please don''t put us in a difficult situation."


    Radha politely declines her offer. She is an personal entertainment poet and singer of a queen Gandhari, So she knew how much Gandhari loved that ne. She already decided to decline that ne when Gandhari first offered it to Karna butter all those things happened, Which dyed her. Now that Gandhari has her ne back she will not ept it.


    "That...Okay I will not force you Radha but you can''t deny this, *Double p* Ask the royal designers to make some beautiful dresses for this child, And have them delivered to their house."


    After hearing Radha''s words Gandhari didn''t force them butmanded the royal designers to make some dresses for Karna. She also has a selfish wish in her decision. She saw how this beautiful child looked even in simple white cloth, So she wanted to see how beautiful he would look in royal attire.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Thank You, Prince, Thank you, Queen, If it''s fine, We wanted to ask permission to leave."


    Adiratha, seeing the blessing ceremony ispleted, wanted to take a leave. Radha too wanted to go home and feed Karna to see if everything is fine as a medic suggested.


    "Hum, Permission is given, Take a day off, Come to work tomorrow."


    Dhritarashtra took the role of prince and permitted them to leave. He also has to go back and ask Gandhari a question that will change their life


    So taking permission, Both Adiratha and Radha with Karna in her arms left the court.


    Dhritarashtra too left court for his bed chamber followed by Gandhari.


    Inside the luxurious bed chamber, only two husbands and wife stand facing each other.


    "Arya (Husband), Take this and put it on me."


    Gandhari goes to her dresser and picks a new red-colored blindfold. She put that cloth in her husband''s hand and asked him to put it on.


    "Gandhari, did you forget what I said in court? You are never allowed to wear this thing."


    Dhritarashtra held that piece of cloth in his hand and using his yogic power burned it to ashes.


    "I also have one thing, I wants to ask you."


    He said as he held both of her delicate shoulders with his wide big hands. He hesitates to say something but finally gathers enough courage to say it.


    "Gandhari, I never wanted you to blindfold yourself neither do I want you to suffer the pain of blindness."


    He said as pain flickered in his white eyes. He will never wish someone to feel his pain, He was never ashamed or sad that he was born blind but what bothered and hurt him most was his own elders.


    No one saw His might, His valor, His rank of AriRathi warrior, The one who can even go toe to toe with Maharathi rank warrior but they only saw his disability. No matter what he wanted to do, They always had to bring up his disability.


    When he was ten years old, He go and beat the angry bull in the practice ring. He was so proud of that fact and waited to hear the praises of his elders. Specifically, warriors like Bhisma, His uncle but all he received was scolding, Reminding him that he was blind and he should keep that in his mind.


    Meanwhile, When his younger brother Pandu did the same thing when he was twelve years old, No elders were angry at him but praised his act as his bravery, His might.


    Though he loves his brother Pandu and Vidur a lot but elders always make sure to remind us, Who is his favorite child between them.


    Vidur, His youngest brother didn''t care about getting any affection from their elders as no one cared much about him because he was the son of a maid making him an impure child, But he did love his brothers equally. It didn''t matter if it was Pandu or Vidur.


    It''s just that the elder''s belittling made him hate the fact he was blind. If he was not blind people should respect and praise him for his power.


    Ironically, he was the only one who could understand how bad their acts were even though he is blind, whilst others who can see couldn''t.


    "*Deep Breath* Gandhari both thehusband and wife stated to share one body and two souls. With that reasoning, can you be my sight? Can you prevent me from veering off from the right path? Can you guide our children on the path of Dharma (Righteousness)? Can you give them love for both of us?"


    Dhritarashtra inhaled deeply before speaking what had been on his thoughts for a very long time. He held back from saying such things in the past because of fear of rejection. He had experienced rejection from many people in his life, and he just didn''t want to experience it from her. She is his only sce in this cold pce of kuru lineage.


    But now almighty has given him an opportunity, If he missed now, He didn''t know when he would ever be able to gather enough courage to say this to her.


    "So Gandhari can you be my eyes?"


    So he tightened the grip on Gandhari''s shoulder as if preparing himself to be rejected by the person he love and asked the question he always wanted to ask her.


    (A/N : Hey guys pace, Story will start to pick up its pace after in the next 1 or 2 chapters there will be a time skip


    Question - Do you like this Dhritarashtra?


    ?Yes


    ?No


    Question - Do you like the time skip idea? It will be 6 to 7 years ahead of time and will introduce the first FL.


    ?Yes


    ?No


    Also as you know there are surprise entries in the epic, Do you like that idea?


    ?Yes


    ?No


    You guys give too much support and we reached 240 power stones. Though I said each century power stone gets one extra chapter, because it''s the first time, I will add 3 extra chapters in next week''s quota.


    This is the first chapter in those 3 as you all know today was an off day. Also, Tomorrow''s update wille as scheduled unless something major happens.


    Please give power stones and leave a review. The same old rule each century will get one extra chapter added to next week''s quota.


    Thanks for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 29 29. Choice Of Gandhari

    "Can you be my eyes?"


    Gandhari was taken aback by her husband''s words. She knew he didn''t know about his uncle Bhisma''s previous massacre of her family, but she always assumed he despised her because she was not blind.


    He always told her to take off the blindfolds, saying she was acting or faking it and should stop. Now it''s turn out they were all excuses to make her hate him and remove her blindfold.


    This realisation was a blessing for any wife. Her husband may epted to be despise by his own wife to pull her from her sea of misery.


    She wanted to tell him that she would dly be his eyes, lead him down the right path, and give their children the love of both of them, but she couldn''t. If she says that, she will betray not only a daughter, a sister, and a princess, but also she will betray a wife.


    "Arya, Before I answer your question. I also have something to say, so please hear it all before answering it."


    Gandhari took his hand off her shoulders, ready to ask him her own questions. If her husband can be honest with her, she must also be honest with him.


    "I loved and respected you as your wife and will continue to do so until the day i die, but I was never able to give you my entire heart. Someone in my heart is always preventing me from fully epting you."


    Gandhari spoke with heavy breath, as the secrets she had kept for years were about to be revealed.


    Dhritarashtra heard her words and missed his heartbeat. He had always felt her reluctance to ept him, but he never imagined that he would be able to find out the reason today. He took a deep breath and bared himself to hear her reason, fearing that his blindness might be the reason.


    "There is My fa-father, My b-brothers and My kin-kingdom in my heart. Their daughter, sister and princess asked me for justice, Justice for their loved one''s unrighteous blood shed."


    Gandhari at this time became emotional, Her voice was chocking tears and her face wetted by her tears but she still goes on to say all the things she hide in her heart today. She can''t keep those things trapped inside anymore.


    "What their crime was that the son of Ganga, A demi-god, The excellency Bhisma with his own hand nearly wiped our bloodline? Is that king was guilty for protecting his own daughter''s happiness? Are those princes was guilty for saving their sister''s honor? Or that kingdom was guilty for loving its princess? Answer me this question Arya!?"


    Gandhari at this moment, Looking like wounded lioness, Weak yet ferocious.She roared like one and asked her answer to questions, These questions that were always haunting her, Begging her to be answered, She finally asked to the world.


    She felt like an immense weight on her shoulder lifted up. For the first time in years she felt that she was alive. She sensed the warm flowing blood in her veins, Which at this moment was boiling because of her rage.


    For the first time in years, there was a smile on her exotic face, and yet when that smile appeared, The world felt ashamed and the atmosphere was saddened by one point. Because that smile was not of joy but pain, There was an immeasurable amount of pain and grief was hidden in that smile.


    Seeing that smile with her tear filled face might be what made peoplee up with a saying of a weeping beauty but sadly no one in that room was able to appreciate that or console this beauty.


    "I am not asking for revenge, I will never want revenge, All I want is justice. I want their souls to get a peace and that will never happen until they receive justice."


    Gandhari continued but this time her voice was firm, the same as her demand for justice.


    "So Arya, Can you as my husband help me to get justice for them?"


    Gandhari said herst line and closed her eyes waiting to hear her husband''s answer. As she closed her eyes two lines of tears escaped from those two gems just like her how her long-suppressed emotions escaped from her heart today.


    She knows the answer of Dhritarashtra is going to be negative after not only asking she was him to go against his own family but also to stand opposite the strongest person not only in their kingdom but in this bignd of Aryavart (Land of Arya, India).


    "I Will."


    But to her disbelief, Dhritarashtra answered her in very quick and firm words. He will, This has so much determination that she concluded he was not lying.


    "Arya, Do you understand, What are you talking about? I am asking you to get justice from Excellency Bhisma, THE BHISMA. The strongest warrior and your uncle, Bhisma, Don''t be foolish and promise the things you can''t do."


    Gandhari didn''t know what happened to her but once she heard that he will go against Bhisma to get justice for her other than being happy she became afraid. She has the shadow of Bhisma in her heart. Her father and brother also said the same thing to her before going to war with Bhisma but they never came back.


    She know what she wants is now is a justice, She was firm on that, But she also didn''t want to lose her husband. She only live for two people one is her survived brother and other one is her husband, If something happened to any of them, She can''t live anymore.


    "Gandhari, When the whole world rejected me only you were standing there with me, You not only epted me but you also epted my disability and willingly epted that suffering. That movement you also stole my heart, You are only woman that this Dhritarashtra ,The prince of Hastinapur ever loved. So how could i deny you your one simple request? Not to mention the justice even if I asked for my own head I cut off an- Muhh."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dhritarashtra cupped her tiny exotic face with isrge borad warriors hand, With his thumbs he wipe those tears of hers that always there as an uninvited guest. For the first time he said his true feelings to her. But as he was about toplete his sentence, A soft hand blocked his mouth preventing him frompleting his sentence.


    "Arya!!! Don''t you know you are not supposed to talk about death, It''s a bad omen. Please never say something like this or I will never talk to you again."


    It was Gandhari who stopped him from speaking any further. She for the first time full heartedly hugged her husband. Her tears started falling like a broken dam. Her tears soon soaked Dhritarashtra''s upper garment with tears but there was no sign of her tears stopping, As if shewanted to wash aways all her resentment, pain and misery through her tears.


    Dhritarashtra didn''t say anything, He just silently hugged his wife and he himself shed a few tears of his own.


    They didn''t know how much time passed in the world of these two husbands of wives but soon the next day''s sun started to rise on the horizon bringing a new ray of hope to the life of these two unfortunate souls.


    Gandhari had long since stopped crying as there were no tears left in her eyes for it. Finally, she left her husband''s arms.


    Both people became new people through this experience, like how the caterpir broke its cocoon to be a beautiful butterfly; they broke there past''s cocoon to be a new person.


    "He taken away a important things from me, Then by justice he loses his important things too. For a warrior like him, their frame is more important than their lives, So we have to find someone younger who can defeat him in a fair fight. Not only that, we have to find someone who makes Bhisma ashamed to lose to that warrior."


    After thinking for a whole night, Gandhari came up with this way to get justice for her family. She didn''t want Bhisma''s life but she wanted to him live with the fact that someone younger, The one he didn''t hold in his eye defeated him. She wanted to take away his pride as the best warrior in this world from him. For a warrior like him that life is worse than death.


    Afterst night, She appeared as a new person. She was no longer alone in this cold Pce of a Kuru lineage, She has her husband with her.


    "But it''s close to impossible to find a warrior like Gandhari, Not to mention it will take too much time, Might be years."


    Dhritarashtra too changed, He finally has someone who can understand him, and epts him as he is. In this cruel world they now only have each other''s support.


    "I waited for years to even ask for justice, I can wait for a few more years to receive a justice. Not only a few, if I can get justice for them then I am willing to wait for eternity."


    *Thunder*


    As Gandhari roared these words, Thunder in the clear sky rang. This is the power of hermitment to that world has to acknowledge.


    "So be it, I will send all of my spies throughout the entire Aryavart to find a suitable warrior. I don''t think there will not be a single one able to counter Bhisma."


    As it was decided, Both husband and wife were standing up to get justice for themselves. After this both parted ways to go and do their daily things.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Border of Hastinapur Kingdom ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Swiss* *Swiss* *Swiss* *Swiss*


    Four types of invisible to all different coloured light energy orb came from four different directions and entered the Hastinapur kingdom by hiding in the coat of night''s darkness. Surprisingly these four light orbsnded in close proximity to each other.


    Unknown to all this world long since deviated from its original route and now with these four types of orbs added chaos in this already chaotic world.


    (A/N : So guys there will be time skip in next 2 chapters.


    Can you guess who those four types of light are? If not, Don''t worry about it as you will know soon.


    Also you guys achieve more than i expected as now it''s crossed 300 power stone mark, so other than 2 (Yesterday''s chapter is not counted here) i will give you 3 extra chapters next week. Thank you for all showing this much support.


    Please give power stones and leave a review. The same old rule each century power stones will get one extra chapter added to next week''s quota.


    Thanks for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 30 30. Rules Of Karna

    ?


    Time is like the flow of a mighty river. It will not stop for someone. Even for our protagonist Karna.


    Time showed its speed and what it felt like just a blink of an eye, 7 years passed. Now our Karna is no longer an infant but a young handsome curious 7 years old toddler.


    At this moment, He was hiding on a tree top and writing something on a piece of paper.


    "Okay, First rule: Stay away from the blue guys."


    Karna first wrote these words at the top of his list in veryrge big letters. He did not know much about the Mahabharta but he knew one thing and that is to stay away from anyone skinned blue.


    "Second rule will be, Stay away from any woman named Draupadi."


    He then wrote his second rule, He didn''t know who Darupadi is but he knew that name and had a feeling she was from an enemy camp, So he decided to stay away from her. After all he can''t take any chances in this unknown world of gods.


    "Third rule will be, Never lie to my guru (Teacher)."


    He reads about how Karna got cursed for lying to his teacher, So he makes sure that he will not lie to his teacher.


    If he couldn''t able to find a teacher, Who can teach him, Then he decided he will go to his celestial father and ask him to find someone to teach him. After all it''s way better to ask hlep from your father then to risk getting cursed, He has to use all the advantages if time ask for it.


    "Fourth rule will be, Find a teacher who hates blue guys, So he can give something to use for my protection from them or use against them."


    After all there will always be someone who hates other person, No matter how good they are. So Karna came to the conclusion that no one knows someone''s weakness better than their enemies, So he decided to go and also learn from his enemies enemy. Though he has no n to go against blue guy but he need insurance against him just in case. After all even if he didn''t want anything to do with them, He can''t be sure that they will not do anything against him.


    "Fifth rule will be, Always learn something from everyone and never belittle them."


    Karna in his past life never got an opportunity to go to school and to learn, So he decided to learn anything he can in this life. No matter what it is as long as someone is willing to teach him, He will learn from them.


    No matter if it is simple cooking, knitting or horse riding. If he has an opportunity, He should learn it.


    "Sixth rule will be, Never forget my roots no matter how big i be in future."


    As he knows, arrogance is the one which became the fatal weakness to many strong people, So his rule was to never be arrogant and never forget his roots. As though those streets were cruel and cold but even they taught him a few important life lessons.


    "Seventh rule will be, Find as many as powerful allies as a backup n."


    Those streets teach Karna one of the most important lessons, Although you always try to have peace but never forget to be prepared for war.


    So he decided to find as many powerful warriors just in case. He did have some powerful people in his mind, Who could stand with him and go against his enemies if time calls for it.


    "Eight rules will be... Beware of a woman and never bluntly reject their approach."


    As Karna grew up, His charm also drastically started to be evident. Currently, In Anga city, he is known as the most handsome child and was popr for it.


    His charm was not a problem, When he was little, People were only attracted to him by pure emotions of appreciating the beauty of a child but as he grew older those emotions would turn into lust.


    He already heard too many stories about, What happens when you bluntly reject a woman, Especially those celestial ones. They don''t take rejection lighty and directly curse peoples, His own celestial brother Shani God of Justice was the victim of it, So he had to make a pact to himself to beware of a woman plus his own system warned him about them.


    "Ninth rule will be... Always check if the system skills exp critical strike function are locked and try to find system parts as soon as possible, Especially the second one of the protection."


    Karna knows that he didn''t have aplete system yet, Because of that there is a limit of 24 hours on the skill experiencing critical strike. This means he only receives a critical strike for only 24 hours, After that he will only receive experience without a critical strike on it.


    So if he wastes his 24 hours now, He will regret it when he goes to learn from the teachers. That''s why he locked this function Unless he finds some capable person to learn from, He chose to lock this function.


    "The tenth rule will be, Have as much fun as I can, Live life to the fullest."


    This is his final rule, This was also hisst wish in his previous life. He wasn''t able to enjoy the blessing of a life because he was too busy trying to survive but now that he didn''t have to worry about food and shelter, So he wanted to enjoy life as much as he could.


    "Now that these rules are settled, So how can I escape from them?"


    Karna wrote hisst rule and burned that paper to ashes. He just wrote these rules again to remind him, He always did that in his free time or When he was hiding.


    As for who he was hiding from? Let''s find out.


    "Karna came out quickly to y, Look I brought your favorite sweets."


    A young 6 or 7-year-old girl was running around the vicinity, Always turning her head left and right cutely as if she was searching for someone.


    Even if she was still a child her beauty was bing prominent, Her dark ck waist hair was swinging in the air as she was looking around with an annoying frown on her delicate face. You can tell when she grows up, She will have cmity-level beauty that can even start a war between a kingdoms for her.


    She at this moment, holding a te filled with a favorite sweets of Karna, Trying to tempt him toe out of her hiding spot.


    ''How could she find me here? This was my secret ce.''


    Karna high of the tree branch saw the arrival of unweed guests. She was one of a person he was hiding from.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This girl''s name is Nikita, She lived just quite a few minutes away from his house. Her family owns a quiterge business of selling board games and toys throughout the Aryavart (Land of Aryans),


    Making her family very rich but thankfully her family does not strongly believe in a lower and higher caste system, So Nikita is often found him to y board games with her.


    It''s been 5 years since that she often came to him to y, But not even once in these 5 years was he able to beat her in it. Though sometimes because of luck he came close to winning it but at thest moment victory fell to her side as she is very skilled in those games.


    "What are you doing? We agreed that no one will use spacial things to find him."


    Suddenly, Another little girl came near her holding a ball of fluff, A whitish gray small puppy in her arms.


    At this moment, She was standing in front of Nikita, Looming over her figure as she was a head and a half taller than Nikita.


    At this moment, She was very unhappy as she shook her head in dissatisfaction with her void-like buttocks-length open hair also swinging with it. She was also have a capital of being cmity-level beauty, When she grew up.


    "What do you mean? I can''t use sweets to tempt him toe out but you can use your dog to sniff him out? Don''t you see how unfair that is Heera?"


    Nikita didn''t back down and pointed out that Heera was using her dog to find Karna, Which was also against the rule they made.


    "How many times do I have to say this? This is not a dog but a wolf. Look, he is a wolf."


    Heera, annoyed hearing this question again, held the puppy in front of Nikita''s face and asked her to take a look.


    "Woof-Woof"


    As she held him in front of Nikita, That puppy recognized her and called out.


    "*Pfft* He just Barks, He is a dog Heera."


    Nikita said, barely holding her smile back.


    "No No, He woofs because he is a wolf. There is a difference Nikita."


    Heera is adamant that her puppy was a wolf, not a dog and give her exnation of barking of her puppy.


    "Forget it, I can''t waste my time on a stupid person like you, I have to find Karna and beat him in the games again."


    Nikita doesn''t care about Heera''s belief, They had this argument countless times before but the result was always that Heera refused to ept that Her puppy is a dog, not a wolf.


    "Yeah, I have to find him before those two also show up and ruin my day with Karna. We nned to go on the river shore and debate about the philosophy of life."


    Heera said to Nikita very proudly. Her family owns a business of things needed in final ritual rites of a dead, from essential oils, special woods to ghee (rified butter). No matter how rare things are as long as they are used in thest rites of the dead, Their family has it.


    ''Why is that damn dog also here.''


    Karna once again stupefied seeing the arrival of Heera.


    Though her family business is also big and has branches in other kingdoms but because of the kind of job they do, They also identified as a Shudra (Working ss) low-born caste. They too live just a little distance away from Karna''s house.


    Because they belonged to the same caste, people didn''t care much about them ying together. So Karna and Heera often go to the river soar and talk about life.


    Karna lived a very terrible life in a previous birth, Plus he who experienced death and reincarnation has many things to share, Heera too have many theories about life and death because of the subject of their businesses.


    So these two often spend hours talking about philosophies of life and spend their time in either debating each other or creating new theories about the meaning of life on river shore.


    As for why Karna hated that dog? Because that dog maybe has one of the best smellings senses. No matter where did he hide that dog was able to sniff him out, Fortunately, today''s wind is blowing opposite of them or he long since found by them.


    Still, to be on a safe side, He imed even more higher on the tree.


    "Look waht we have here. What you two losers are doing here?"


    Suddenly a third voice came interrupting the quarrel between Heera and Nikita.


    (A/N : Guts story will start to pick up its pace but it will not be too fast either. So don''t worry about it.


    Does anyone have any idea who these two or say three women are here? If not, don''t worry, time will tell.


    Also, this week will go to add 3 extra chapters. Because the power stones crossed 300 in the week, Thank you so much for that.


    Please give power stones and leave a review. The same old rule: each century power stones will get one extra chapter added to next week''s quota.


    Thank you for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 31 31. Monster

    ?


    "Look what we have here. How did you two losers get here?"


    Suddenly a third voice came interrupting the quarrel between Heera and Nikita.


    This voice belonged to a very beautiful little girl, Which had both a loving and yet ferocious aura.


    She held a longbow in her hand, Which was making her lookical as that bow was even bigger than her in height as that bow made for an adult man. Her knee-length blond hair too was open like others but unlike the in hairs of Nikita and Heera, Her hair was decorated with various colorful, exotics, and fragrant flowers.


    ''Of course, she also finds this ce.''


    On a high tree branch, Karna looked at another arriving person. He also knew her too.


    She is Priya, Who again lives just a few minute''s walk away from his house.


    Her family was a little weird. Not only did they work as a cksmith and make weapons but they also sold various exotic flowers. This is quite a contrary business. On the one hand, they sell symbols of love, While others sell the tools of war.


    Though Karna thinks it''s quite weird, weapons made by their family are very good. So good in fact that most of the kingdom in this Aryavart (Land of Aryans) buys their Weapons.


    Their flower business was also notcking, Her family also is the biggest flower exporter in this Aryavart. Which put their family in the top 1 position among the richest families in this Hastinapur kingdom after the royal family.


    "Hey, You two go away. Karna had promised me first that he would help me in trimming the flowers."


    Priya came to Nikita and Heera and announced raising her nose high, She at this moment totally giving an aura of the second rich generation princess.


    "Not going to happen, '''' We all agreed. Anyone who finds Karna first will be the one Karna spends the day with, So those promises don''t count."


    "Yeah, Get in line Priya, and follow the rules or get lost."


    Nikita and Heera worked for once as one to fight theirmon enemy.


    After all, they felt an immense threat from Priya, Because she belonged to an upper-ss caste of Shatriya (Warrior ss) as her family was not only rich but also belonged to a royal lineage.


    Although they are not worse than her in looks, when ites to money and status, she has long surpassed them. Only the fourth member of their "group" might be able to match her.


    "You- "


    Priya was baffled. No one dares to talk to her like this, and she as a royaldy was taught to behave like ady, So she didn''t even have any vocabry for their rough words.


    "Say your price, How many silver coins do you want to back off? 10, 50, or 100? I can pay for it."


    Well since she didn''t know how to speak like them, Then she decided to use her advantage, Money.


    Since childhood, whenever she was in trouble, money always helped her. Though she didn''t use money as a bribe to tempt Karna, She did use flowers and various weapons. After all, They were also her advantages after money.


    "Hum, Just that much? Did you know that each day our store''s profit is 1 gold coin? You do understand, with that much money, you can buy a quite good house in a big kingdom like this one."


    "Yes, My family too earns a profit of 1 to 2 gold coins a day. So your money offense will not work on us."


    Both Nikita and Heera talked back. Priya did offer them a generous amount of money. With 100 silver coins, You are able to buy 10 bags of wheat. A normal worker needs to do hardbor for a month to earn 10 silver coins.


    But the point is that they do notck much money, So even if Priya''s offer was generous they outright denied it.


    ''*Sigh* They are at it again.''


    Karna looked at the trio from the tree. This is their usual daily practice, When all four of theme together they all are at each other''s throats. He tried countless times to make peace between them but for some reason, they refused to be friends with each other, and because he was theirmon friend, They wanted him to y with them alone. Seeing the situation Karna knows no matter what happens he will not make decisions on this because no matter how he scheduled his day, He will going to hurt someone.


    So he came up with the n that each morning he will hide, And the first one to find him will be the one he spends his day ying with.


    He came up with this n, So that even if they were fighting at least they will talk to each other. Which was the first step of friendship, And it turns out this n was working slowly but surely. After all, if it was before they didn''t even want to share each other''s air space.


    "Wait! We three are here, So where is the fourth one? Didn''t she always the first to find his location?"


    Suddenly Supriya realized they were missing one member of their "team". She didn''t care about her offer being rejected, It''s not the first time they did it. She still offers money just because it''s be kinda like a ritual to them. It''s hard to break daily habits.


    "Yes, I just realized, That monster is not here, isn''t she the first person who always finds his spot?"


    "Maybe, She lost her way or wasn''t able to find his spot this time?"


    "Don''t be stupid, Heera. That monster is always the first one to find his ce. So she is definitely hiding somewhere nearby."


    The trio couldn''t help but to think of the "monster" in their mouths. No matter where Karna hides she is always somehow able to deduce the approximate vicinity of his hiding ce. So it''s strange that she was not here.


    "Look, They are talking about you, Meghana."


    Karna on top of a tree branch helplessly turned his head and teasingly said to another beautiful girl sitting in front of him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She at this moment, cupping her face while trying to hold back her smile, Which makes her look extremely cute.


    Her long cloud of silky smooth long hair was open in the air. To show her marital status, Open hair means single or unmarried, While braided hair means married, That''s why all if not most unmarried women have open hair.


    "Hehe...Look at those fools, Karna. They couldn''t even figure out this simple thing that in this whole ce, this is the most ideal ce to hide."


    Meghana seated on a tree branch just diagonal to him, Her bell-like crispughter rang in the tree leaves.


    She also has the potential to let kingdoms fight just based on her beauty.


    "It''s not good to call them fools, Meghana."


    Karna sighed, When he climbed up to be on the safe side, He found her sitting high there, Looking at him with a joke in her eyes. She imed to be here even before.


    "Why not? Don''t you hear it just now? They are calling me a monster. Have you ever seen a cute monster like me, Huh? That means they are not only fools but they are also liars."


    Meghana puffed her cheeks like a squirrel to show her dissatisfaction with Karna.


    "You all are calling each other names, Forget about that, Tell me how do you know i will be here?"


    Karna didn''t argue with her, All four have a different name for each other. This situation seems bad but at least they acknowledge other''s presence unlike before.


    "Well, I deduced that you will be here, Since all your "secret" ce were found by us except this one. As for why I am on a tree? Because this is the best position to hide in this ce. You will have the advantage of height for surveince and leaves provide a very good cover, That''s why I was sure you will be here."


    Meghanaughed and said to Karna, Her total analysis of the situation. No wonder others call her a monster. Her intelligence is quite formidable.


    "Meghana with your deductions ability, You should stop weaving clothes and be a detective."


    Karna praised her wholeheartedly. Though he purposefully didn''t find the impossible ce to hide because this was just a game but he does try to make it hard for them, So they have to work together but it turns out this evil genius was one step ahead of him.


    "Detective? What is that? Anyway if I stop weaving clothes, Who do you think will make clothes for you huh?"


    Sometimes even with her intelligence she isn''t able to understand what Karna says from time to time. But that''s what makes her more interested in talking to him because unlike others she can talk to him without having to lower her intelligence.


    Her family owns a very big and popr garments business. They mostly make clothes for the royals like kings, queens, princes, and princesses. But there is also another branch that makes clothes for nobles and even formoners. So her family pretty much rules the garment industry in Aryavart (Thend of Aryan).


    Logically seeing their business they should belong to Vaishya (Business ss) caste but the anomaly is that she belonged to Bhraman (Priesthood ss) caste. This happened because her ancestors were Bhraman but in her generation, they changed it to start a business.


    "Yeah yeah, Thank you for your service, mydy. Let''s go and tell them you found me first."


    Karna can''t argue with her logic. All his clothes were made by her personally, Which was the best of the best products of their store. He really wasn''t able to find a second one like hers.


    As for the cost of his clothes taken care of by the queen- No the empress Gandhari herself. When 7 years ago she saw how breathtaking he was looking in royal attire, She announced that all his attire will be royal grade and all costs of it will be covered by her personally.


    The exnation given to other royals for this act is that Karna also has a kingdom and will be a future king, So this treatment is the default treatment for the crown prince. As for resistance to her decision? No one dares. Virtues women like her hold too much of good Karma, So much so that, She even has the power to curse gods with it not to mention those royals are mere mortal humans.


    So all royals mostly didn''t want to get on her wrong side. Unless her decision touches their interests, Only then do they gather enough courage to oppose her.


    "Okay, But after that, we have to go to our store, I have new designs ready in my mind."


    Meghana said and directly jumped down from this 100 meters high tree andnded on ground scratch free.


    Karna was not surprised seeing this at all, People in this time had way too strong bodies than normal, Height like this which was fatal to the people in his time was nothing of a threat to them.


    People in this time are also too tall, Even if they are just seven years old, The girls here are at least 5ft tall, And he himself as a demi-god is 6.5ft tall. His mother Radha has a 7ft stature and his father Adiratha 8ft. This can prove that they have very strong physiques.


    ''Even if I saw it countless times, I still can''t get used to it.''


    Karna said to himself and he too jumped down from the tree.


    (A/N : I am still sick. This was a half written chapter, So I decided toplete it. sorry once again, I will try regr updates as soon as I recover, Estimate 3 to 4 days.


    Well, there''s not much to say, Now that I introduce these 4 girls, Now I have to introduce the 4th one.


    Does anyone have any idea, Who that might be?


    Also, I have to include the sons and daughter of Gandhari.


    Please give power stones and leave a review. The same old rule: each century power stones will get one extra chapter added to next week''s quota. (I will try to fit all chapters in that week if not, They will surely be updated in a further week.


    Thank you for reading and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 32 32. Learning Weaving Skill

    ?


    Both Karna and Meghananded on the ground and came to the trio.


    "Hey fools, You can all go home now, Today''s winner is me."


    As She came to the trio, She spoke first, Showing off her achievement to them.


    "Meghana, This was a task, not a game, So youpleted a task not win a game."


    Karna quickly corrected her, He made sure they treat this as a task, not a game. As to be fair because anytime they y any game somehow the winner will always be Nikita.


    So he makes sure they will treat it as a task, Not only it will be fair but it is also not create any enmity between them and bring them together as the task can be done by the groups and has no winner.


    "What? How? When did youe here?"


    Priya is the first one to speak, She couldn''t understand when this "Monster" came here.


    "What are you proud of Meghana? If it was a game I would be the winner, You are just lucky."


    Nikita too spoke, She has confidence that she can win any game or to say anything that can be won. In the 7 years of her life she had not even once gotten defeated by anyone in any game, No matter who that person was she always came out victorious in the end.


    "Okay, Then we will meet in the evening here at the same time as always."


    Heera didn''t say much, Karna noticed that even if she sometimes acts willfully or spoiled, She is the fairest in all four of them. Like now even though she was disappointed, She still didn''tin as Meghana won fairly.


    Karna also make a rule, No matter whopletes this task, At the end of the day, They all will meet on the Ganga shore in the evening to tell about their day. This is also one of his attempts to get them close.


    *Woof-Woof*


    Seeing Karna "Wolf" pup also reacted and started to wag his tail happily. Karna also moved ahead and gently petted him. He does love this "Wolf" pup of Heera, He just doesn''t like the unfair advantage he gives to them.


    After that Karna and Meghna bid their farewell to trio and walked in the direction of Meghana''s family''s clothing mill. After all, if Meghana wanted to make clothes for him, They needed to go there.


    "Meghna, I already have too many clothes, Even if I wear one dress a day, It will take me a year or two to wear all of them, So I don''t need even more dresses."


    Karna looked at a cheerful Meghana and spoke helplessly. He indeed has too many clothes, Since they met, She has almost every day made a newly designed dress for him.


    Though he actually loves to get all of those new dresses as in his past life, those were a luxury to him to even get one new pair of dresses a year but he still felt pity for Gandhari as she was the one who spent all the money for it.


    You know one pair of his dresses cost 1 to 5 gold coins. With that much money, he can buy five big houses in this kingdom or get 1kg of salt.


    Yeah, Salt is more valuable than gold in this period of time as for 1 gold coin you can only buy 200 grams of it. Thankfully, He was not a foodie or he wasn''t able to survive as food without salt is eyes without sight.


    "Vasu, Those things are my past mistakes, I just learn from them. Now in my eyes, those things are just low-grade goods. Wait for a little while I will show you what real top-quality goods look like."


    Meghana shows disdain for her own past works, She might be able topromise on anything but when ites to the weaving, She can''t stand any imperfection. No matter how good she makes the dresses, She is somehow able to find a fault in them. She has way too high standards for her own work.


    "Low-grade?"


    Karna muttered to himself as he subconsciously looked at his dress, This dress doesn''t know what kind of materials is used for making it, Is very light even if there was a gold thread iid in it, It was not irritating to the skin but gave silk like a smooth texture. Even professional weavers spend their whole life training their skills; they will never achieve this level in their life.


    This perfect dress in his eyes was just low-grade in her mouth.


    He even wonders, If those other weavers heard what she was saying, Will they beat her to death or what.


    "Vasu, Don''t think much, Those are my past works, When I just started to learn to weave, Though I still have so much more to learn, I am a lot better than my past self."


    Yeah, In alone they all call him Vasu, Short for Vasusen. This name was given to him by his parents after he received the kingdom as a blessing from Dhritarashtra. The meaning of this name is "The one who was born with wealth" as Karna received the kingdom as soon as he was born.


    What about his armor? No one saw it yet, not even Karna as it only appeared; When he needed protection. He thankfully didn''t encounter anything to trigger it, As for protection from minor injuries is dealt with a "Body of face p", Which makes him immune to all physical damage.


    ''Wait!? Learning! She is so good at weaving, So it will not be a waste to use the system exp 1-day limit skill crit to learn from her.''


    Suddenly, Karna was startled. The realization just hit him, She was the best of the best in her field, So he should learn from her. As for weaving and knitting, being a woman''s job in this period was ignored by him. He makes a pact with him, He should learn everything especially essential day-to-day skills like this one.


    "Meghana, Can you teach me how to weave?"


    Well now that he decided to learn from her, He didn''t waste any time asking her. After all, they have known each other for 5 years, So there is no need to beat around the bush.


    "What!? Do you want to learn how to weave? I can teach you but you do know that this is a woman''s job, right? Now, do you still want to learn it, Vasu?"


    Meghana was surprised by the sudden question of Karna. She would love to teach him or anyone else if they wanted to learn it but the problem is that in this world where strength is everything, No one wants to learn to weave, Especially men.


    "Well I know, I still want to learn it."


    Karna didn''t hesitate a bit and answered her. Well, it''s really men who do not want to learn this skill but not because of arrogance but for a logical reason.


    Not all people are "Monster" like her, Who has the talent to harness their skill to this level nor do they have a perverted cheat bug like system like him. So they have to make sure they learn the skill, Which gives them the most benefits.


    The average weaver earns only 10 silver coins, If he does hard work all month, While if they became a soldier they can earn a lot. Even a cannon folder soldier without any cultivation earns 10 silver just by signing up as a soldier, not to mention the cultivation resources and training they provide them, Which give them a chance to gain more power and earn more money to improve their life. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though there is a risk but profits are also a lot not to mention Kingdoms hardly dere war on each other. Even if the worst scenario came and they died while on duty, Their families will receive heftypassion prices even if the kingdom they belonged to is lost. After all, the winning kingdom too needs to recruit soldiers, So they can''t be too cold-hearted.


    That''s why it''s a no-brainer for Man to choose to be a soldier than to be a weaver as only they are allowed in an army.


    "That- Okay but you should know I have very strict requirements. I will not go lightly even if it is you, Of course, If you agree to that condition of mine that''s a different story."


    Meghana became surprised but then a mischievous smile appeared on her thin lips.


    "No! Never gonna happen, I can handle your strict requirements."


    As Karna heard her words, He shivered in fear. The condition she was talking about was not that hard but he will never do it.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just a dress, I just wanted to know, How you look in a woman''s dress, It''s not too much to ask, We are still kids, So it''s fine."


    That''s right, She wanted him to doll him up to see, How will he look as a girl? She was curious if Karna looked so beautiful and charming as a man then how he would look in women''s clothing. After all, women are very curious creatures.


    "No means no, Meghana. Let''s just talk about when will you start teaching me?"


    Karna didn''t want to start talking about this subject all over again. In the past 5 years, They debated about this question many times.


    Although she was right, They as a kid can dress up as a girl or vice versa but the problem is that his mind was not of a kid but an adult. So he absolutely refused her request.


    As not to get entangled with this issue again, He changed the topic.


    "Hump, I will definitely make you wear girl''s dresses someday as for training, We can start today. I can teach you the basics when I am weaving mytest designed dress for you."


    Meghana was unwilling, She will not sit still until she sees him in women''s dressing. She definitely makes him wear those dresses she had already made someday.


    "Okay, We can start our ss today. As for the dressing, Dream on, It will never happen."


    Karna didn''t bother to talk about it anymore. If he didn''t want to, Who could make him wear those?


    Soon the duo came to the mill of their family. It''s not the first time he came here but he is still amazed by the advanced technology they have here.


    Although not as automated as in his time butpared to the time, They are way too advanced.


    "Maybe, After the war, this advanced technology will also be lost in time."


    Karna thought of it and felt pity. If that war had not happened, the World might have long surpassed the limit of their home and be an interster society.


    ''Wait!? Couldn''t those AtiMaharathi warriors pass through those limits? Then there really is no need for people in this time to trouble themselves to advance these technologies."


    Karna then realizes why technology like this does not advance until now as there is no need. After all, most of the rich people spend money to achieve good enough cultivation and those in power like the royal lineage have the strong bloodline to go even further in cultivation.


    As formon people? Though they need technology like this to improve their day-to-day life, But they do not have the money nor the power to invest in this research.


    "Okay, First you look, How I do it then I will teach you."


    Meghana sat down on her weaving table and started working on her new design.


    As she started working, All her attention was directly focused on her work only, As if all other things in her vision vanished.


    Karna too activated his skill exp function of the system.


    [Ding! The host watched the weaving process of the best weaver. Earn 10 exp in weaving skills...


    100 times multiplier added of star-child bloodline, Earn 1000 weaving skill exp...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a million times a critical hit...


    Receiving 100 billion weaving skills exp...]


    [Wearing skill reached level 30 (53,687,091,200/ 107,374,182,400 Exp) ]


    [Ding! The host has a little epiphany...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a million critical hits...


    Congrattions to the host for gaining...]


    (A/N : Well though I am still sick, I am far better than before so I will start uploading chapters in one day. This way I can have my rest and you guys can get a chapter.


    I am again sorry as I fully recover, I will start uploading as before. Also if you find any problem  in the chapter, Please point that out.


    Thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 33 33. Threads Of Fates.

    ?


    [Ding! The host has a little epiphany...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a million critical hits...


    Congrattions to the host for gaining the fingers of the weaver...


    Fingers of weaver :  This is a blessing physique for weavers, Which only once appears in this universe. Anyone who possesses this physique will long surpass normal weavers, and even heaven''s loved ones won''t be able to catch up with the possessor. If you unlockmore levels of these physiques, Then not even gods can match the possessor in the allocated skill.


    Stats bonus :


    ? 1000 times multiple on the received Exp.


    ? Have a higher chance to have an epiphany.


    If this is upgraded further, the Multiplication and epiphany chance will be increased.]


    This notification rang in Karna''s mind. As voice fell some mysterious power ran through his fingers. Suddenly theplex techniques Meghana was using became very easy to understand.


    In just one second he reached level 35 in an instant. Which shocked him to the core.


    You know the normal weaver in their lifetimes of skill harnessing is only able to reach level 10 and even those especially talented can reach level 15 to 20 at most. After that, it''s impossible to reach the next level.


    That skill level starts at 100 exp and then starts to double the required amount for the next level. Like 100 exp for level 1, 200 exp for level 2, 400 exp for level 3... and so on.


    This is a horror of advancing to a higher level in skills, Because though it looks easy to do,ter on it will be stacked on each other. Which makes advancing to the next level 2 times harder than thest time.


    ''System, How much exp I needed to reach thest level 100 in skill?''


    As Karna was observing Meghana''s work on the weaving machine, He asked the system curiously.


    [Ding! The host level 100 is not the limit in the system but no one who is born is able to pass this level yet.


    As for the number of the exp needed to reach that level will be like the following...


    126765060022822940149670320537600 Exp and in words, it will be...


    one hundred twenty-six nonillion,


    seven hundred sixty-five octillion,


    sixty septillions,


    twenty-two sextillion,


    eight hundred twenty-two quintillion,


    nine hundred forty quadrillions,


    one hundred forty-nine trillion,


    six hundred seventy billion,


    three hundred twenty million,


    five hundred thirty-seven thousand,


    six hundred.]


    ''No...No wonder no one can reach higher than level 100, This number is higher than all the stars in the universe.''


    To be honest, This big number made Karna overwhelming. Just look at the zeros that follow it.


    [Ding! The host doesn''t have to worry, ording to the system estimation the host will reach level 100 in exactly 24 hours.]


    But thankfully, the System steps in and tells Karna this scary fact.


    In just 24 hours he can reach the horrifying level of 100, Which others can''t even think of.


    If this spread out, He was pretty sure, God''s not only denied the boon of immorality but also a perverted thing-like system.


    Karna was surprised but this did not stop him from paying attention to Meghana''s work.


    [Ding! The host watched the weaving process of the best weaver. Earn 10 exp in weaving skills...


    100 times multiplier added to star-child bloodline, Earn 1000 weaving skill exp...


    1000-time multiplier added of weavers fingers,


    Earn 1,000,000 Exp.


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a million times a critical hit...


    Receiving 1 Trillion weaving skill exp...]


    [Ding! The host watched the weaving process of the best weaver. Earn 1,0000,00 exp in weaving skills...]


    [Ding!.....]


    [Ding!...]


    System notifications constantly rang in his mind. From time to, there is also a little epiphany, which upgrades weaving fingers.


    A very long time passed, The sun in the sky also reached close to the horizon and the unreal beauty of twilight fell on the world.


    "*Phew* Finally done. Eh...Vaus I am so sorry, I am so lost in this that I forget about teaching you, I am really sorry.?"


    Meghana finally finished making a new dress for him and came out of her trance. Just to see Karna was sitting next to her looking at her work, Then she remembered that she promised to teach him.


    She is like this. Once she starts working, She forgets about all other things and all her focus will be on weaving.


    "No, I actually learned a lot, Your skills are extraordinary Meghana."


    Karna hurriedly locked the exp function of the system as he saw her stop working without wasting a single second. He can''t afford to waste even a second if he wants to reach level 100.


    He also genuinely praised her. After all, he reached level 91, and He find out the scary fact that this 7-year-old girl has at least level 70 weaving skills.


    And not only that but the techniques she was using were hard for him to understand even having level 91 skills.


    This is the reason he kept running the system exp function even after he knew she had level 70 skills and he has long since surpassed her. Although the exp of observation is reduced a lot, those techniques make up for it.


    "Really? Then what do you think of this new dress?"


    Meghana was happy being praised by him and held the dress in front of him, Though there are many people who praised her but no one is as beautiful as Karna, After all, face value is justice.


    "Humm...Not bad."


    Karna looked at the dress. It had a white color like clouds in the sky. It had some special shine, Which covers anyone.


    Now he realized, She was right,pared to this dress, The one he was wearing is indeed a low-grade goods.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    If it was before he would only think of this as a celestial dress without any ws, But now all he can see was ws. There are at least 20 ws he spotted with just one look.


    ''No wonder, She shows disdain for her past works, This might be the reason.''


    Karna thought of it that it made sense, Even he felt little disgust in his heart for the clothes he was wearing.


    It''s not that he was ungrateful but it was an inherent disgust of higher skills to lower ones.


    It''s like being satisfied with the old phone but after experiencing the new gen phones, You will find the fault and low performance of it dissatisfactory.


    The same thing happening here, He who now transcends the skill level, Will find the fault subconsciously.


    But one thing that shocked him is that even though she just had level 70 skills, There were not many ws in it.


    As the skill level became higher and higher, The knowledge they gained was also doubled by each level. It''s not as simple as being 20 times better but x^20, And yet he couldn''t find any faults in her craft.


    He just takes a mere nce at other clothes in the mill and he finds millions of ws in them, From simple as wrong threading, color choice, and material quality to the extreme as temperature effect of the surroundings, The microscopic torn in the thread, etc. He even finds a fault in the astrological time they were made.


    With this extreme deduction skill of his, He was just able to find mere 20 ws in her craft. This says a lot about, What terrifying talent she possesses.


    "Huh!? Just not bad? Can you tell me the faults in it?"


    Meghana was shocked when she heard say that but then she genuinely asked, She is always hungry to learn more about weaving from a very early age for some reason, So if there is anything new to learn about it, She will definitely learn it.


    She didn''t care if the other party knew weaving or not as she knows bystanders might give you views about things that you might never think about.


    "Look here, here, and here...."


    Karna also didn''t shy away and pointed out all the faults he saw. It was only doing her harm if he hid them from her.


    "I-I never think of it that way, Thank you Vasu, It was really a great help."


    Meghana was fascinated, The things he pointed out was a thing she never thought about.


    She, who can be considered a weaving Madman, was so excited and fascinated by this thing that her criminal genius brainpletely ignored the fact that this thing was said by a "noob" in weaving.


    "Vasu, Wait! I will fix it and show it to you again."


    Meghana as if being possessed, Gained a new spirit to work hard on it again.


    "No, You should go to the river shores and meet those three, and then, please go to my house and inform my parents that I will be here all night training on my weaving."


    Karna stopped this excited girl. He knows if he lets her work on it again then the whole night will not be enough for it.


    "In exchange for doing that, I will make a beautiful dress for you, How about it?"


    He quickly chips in as he sees that she might refuse.


    "Hum, Then okay but it''s better to be a beautiful dress, Also you should remember the punishment for not going there, right?"


    A very beautiful cloud behind the rainbow appeared on her delicate face. There is also a glint of slyness in her big gem-like eyes.


    "Yeah, Yeah. I know I was the one who made it, Remember?"


    How can he not know that this little "monster" purposefully reminded him.


    The punishment he created for them was that anyone who missed their meeting had to spend a whole day withoutining with others for 1 day each.


    This punishment will make sure that they will not miss their meetings as they rather bear to spend little time in the evening with other three girls than spend the whole day with them as they really seldom share the air space with each other.


    "It''s good that you remember, By the way, You can use this mill for making me a dress, All the things you need were over there in the cab. Make sure to make a very beautiful dress."


    Meghana said and cheerfully ran to the door.


    "Thank you-    "


    "Ohh, By the way, don''t worry about the cost, I will send the bill to Empress Gandhari, So go crazy Vasu."


    Just as Karna was about to thank her, She turned in mid-way and spoke these words, Making him swallow the words he was about to say.


    ''What I thought, No matter how small, She is still a cunning businessman. How can they suffer from loss? After all, The house always wins.''


    He muttered these words helplessly, As he saw her leave the mill.


    "Now let''s focus on upgrading the skill."


    He said this and a seat on the weaving machine. He didn''t need to get familiarized with this machine for using it even if this was his first time. The system not only helps him learn the skills But also engraves all the necessary and rted information in him. Even muscle memory was inputted making him feel like he was doing these things for a century.


    ''System unlocks the system exp function.''


    After he started working on the machine, Only then he asked the system to unlock the exp function, so as not to waste a single second.


    [Ding!.... ]


    [Ding!.... ]


    [Ding!.... ]


    [Ding!.... ]


    He was  lost in the work and all other things in the surroundings faded from his vision.


    He kept working for hours forgetting about thirst and hunger, Sun had long since disappeared from the sky and night had taken the world in her arms. A beautiful full moon became the only source of light.


    The workers working in the mill too left long ago. At this time only Karna alone in this mill was working on the dress as the sound of system notifications constantly rang in his mind.


    Soon the moon too leaves the night sky and a strain of light pierces the darkness as the sun rises on the horizon in the red morning sky bringing a new day of hope for the beings in the world.


    [Ding! The time limit of 24 hours for the weaving skill is over, Host is no longer able to receive a critical strike on the weaving skill EXP.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for reaching level 100 in weaving... ]


    [Ding! The host reached level 100, Comprehending the unique skill "Thread of the world"...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering 10,000 times critical hits...


    Congrattions to the host for gaining supreme level unique skill [The Threads Of Fates]]


    (A/N : Hello, sorry guys I waste ??... I wasn''t able to put my thoughts into words, But now here we go.


    By the way, those were real numbers, not random ones, 100*2^100. This was the equation.


    Oh don''t worry i didn''t forget about the 3 chapters on me, Plus 1 more of this week''s.


    Also, thanks for the reading, and have a good day??.)

 Chapter 34 34. Life Script System...Skill!?

    ?


    Karna felt very unreal at this time, He was in a dark space facing the illusionary transparent barrier but no matter how much he tried, He wasn''t able to break past it.


    "What is this thing, And where *Dolphin noises* I am?"


    The star child, Helplessly looked at the barrier in front of him. This ce was a nightmare for someone like him who was afraid of the dark. Although lots of things have changed in the past 7 years,  this fear of the dark like a shadow, Never goes away, Always haunting him. Which was ironic as he was the son of the god of light, Suya, A star.


    The only thing that consoled him was that this was like the same space he was in when he met Lord Shiva.


    "I think I have to break this barrier to get out of here."


    He looked up and saw a fragile-looking barrier but no matter how he tried, He couldn''t able to break it.


    "System, Where am I? And how to break this barrier?"


    In desperation, He again called out to the system fully knowing it would not answer him.


    [.....]


    As he predicted, System didn''t respond to his calls at all.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    Seeing this, He didn''t waste any more time and used all his strength and bombarded the fury of his fits on this barrier but other than a few ripples on the surface, Nothing changed; There was not even a scratch on that fragile ss-like surface.


    "Damn it! Do I have to use the power of the Sovereign Constitution?"


    After trying all the things, He reluctantly decided to use hisst resort.


    Although the power explosion of this body is super strong it also costs him lots of energy. Even if this is a celestial period, the Law of energy conservation still applies here.


    For now, He didn''t have any cultivation technique or any cultivation base nor had any yogic power, Which can replenish the lost energy.


    That makes food the only source for him to get back his lost energy, A lot of food. So much food that even he gets tired of eating .


    This thing happened to him before, When out of curiosity to see the extent of his power, He used the full power he can use of this body. The result was that a big hill like a stone turned into fine powder but he too felt like he would copse any moment because ofck of energy.


    Thankfully, he is a demi-god and has the celestial earrings, Which help him hold on, Butter he became so hungry that he eats for hours, Making his mother Radha very worried, Fearing that he might get possessed by the evil spirits but after remembering about his celestial birth, Her heavy heart let down.


    Then she had to work hard for hours to cook for him, Though she was doing all that with a wide smile on her face, He did see the tiredness between her eyebrows.


    After all, He ate for hours that day making her work to prepare food for him for hours too. This makes him very guilty. Even if she said that She was not tired and it is a blessing for her to make food for her son, She will not be tried even if she did make it every day for him but he still saw how tired she was no matter how much she was denied.


    That was when he decided, Until he stepped on the road of cultivation, He would not use the power of his physique, But now...


    "Okay, You better work....Huh!?"


    But just as he was about to provoke the power of the body inside him, Cracks like a cobweb slowly began to spread on the surface of the barrier.


    *Crack*


    *Crack*  *Crack*


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    *Shatter*


    Slowly those cracks increased and spread more and more until the barrier couldn''t stand it and then it was finally shattered.


    "Huh!? WAIT!!?? WHAT IS HAPPENING!!!"


    As that barrier broke, A strong suction force came and dragged him out of this ce.


    [Ding! The time limit of 24 hours for the weaving skill is over, Host is no longer able to receive a critical strike on the weaving skill EXP.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for reaching level 100 in weaving... ]


    [Ding! The host reached level 100, Comprehending the unique skill "Thread of the world"...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering 10,000 times critical hits...


    Congrattions to the host for gaining supreme level unique skill [The Threads Of Fates]]


    When he opened his eyes, the voice of the system rang in his mind. It took him little time toe back to his senses but then he looked around and was startled by the feeling he got.


    Impure, Dirty, Mistakes, Disgusting.....


    These kinds of words appeared in his heart before as he looked at the clothes in the mill, When he reached LV 90 of weaving skill, But now it''spletely opposite. He not only has ws in them but also saw lots of plus points in them.


    The feeling of disgust and others faded, What remained was a pure feeling of appreciation like he had before he started learning the weaving.


    "Back to the origin, Is the sign of the supreme attainment."


    This word appeared in his mind. In his past life, the novel he used to read said something like this, When a skill is harnessed to the highest level, It will appear to be as simple as the beginning. Now it turns out that nonsense had little truth.


    [Ding! [Threads Of Fates] Completely integrated into the host''s body, Information about it is like the following....<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Threads Of Fates]: As the name suggests, This skill allows the host to see the thread of the fate of any being and extract their basic information.


    Because the host achieved the supreme level of weaving skill, the host can even glimpse into the person''s potential future and the opportunities they will encounter.


    (Note : The extent of future time depends on the strength, Potential, And luck of the person the host was trying to peer into.


    It can be a day, week, month, year, or end of the person''s life.)


    Person luck is divided into 5 types like the following...


    ? ck : Bad luck, Anyone is hardly born with this unless, they are ...Well very unlucky, The one who is born with this luck will always encounter bad luck, No matter where he will go he will somehow find struggle and be hit by bad luck.


    ? Red : This is amon level of luck that normal people have.


    ? Blue : A little lucky person, Can live life happily without having to worry about most things.


    ? Purple : A very lucky one, Anyone who was born with this Luck, Didn''t have to worry about being unlucky, Most of the time odds will favor them.


    ? Golden : This is heaven''s favorite, Anyone who has this luck will create history, Odds will always favor them.


    These individuals were sheltered by heaven. In your words, you can call them the son of luck or the daughters of luck.]


    Karna was stunned reading the description of this unique skill.


    ''Didn''t this skill be like a tone-down version of a life script system? With this, I don''t have to worry about not knowing about the characters, I can just see their details.''


    He can onlye up with the thought that this skill is like a system in that life script novel, Where the protagonist has a system that shows him the future opportunity of the child of luck and can steal them.


    He long since epted this world was way too different than the one he read about it before, So a skill like the xianxia novel popping up didn''t surprise him that much.


    ''Let me see my luck, The system uses this skill on me.''


    Karna enthusiastically said, He really wants to know about his future and his luck. After all, this is a hidden force that is responsible for the fortune and misfortune of a person. He didn''t try this skill yet, So to be on the safe side he asks the system to do it.


    As his voice fell, He saw a thin long invisible to the naked eye single threade out of him to form the bundle, Which rolled on him like a woolen ball. As he subconsciously thought to touch it, System''s voice rang in his mind.


    [Ding! Information about the selected target is like the following...


    Name : Karna / Vasusen


    Identify : Son of Suta, Son of Surya (Hidden)


    Luck : ckish-Red (Unluckly)


    Next opportunity : A royal teacher of Hastinapur will take pity on you and decide to teach you but before that, he will beat you half to death to check your qualification, then he will ask for a thousand gold coins as a fee for teaching you. ]


    " *Dolphin noises* *A lot of Dolphin noises* !!!"


    This time his Kalyuga side came out as he saw his luck was super ck with just a speck of red color in it. The system even directly judged him as unlucky, Then he read about his uing opportunity. Others might get a hidden powerhouse as a teacher or a powerful medicine just by walking but for him, Just to get a teacher, He will be beaten half to death. This difference in treatment hit his mentality hard.


    So the flowery words of his time came out of his mouth. Fortunately, Today was an off day, So no one was at the mill. If not their ears surely will bleed hearing his praises to the ancestors.


    ''System, You give a critical strike on every other thing, Then why didn''t you crit on the luck?''


    Helplessly he asked the system, Comining about his luck to him.


    [....]


    If it was a different system, At this time it should surely have jumped out and arrogantly exined that the crit luck of Heaven Defying Supreme Luck he received will create the illusion to hide his presence from the world but unfortunately this was not that kind of system.


    "Sigh* Forget about it, I can just steal the opportunities of that son of lucks, Come to think about it, Pandavas (Son of Pandu) were to qualify to be the son of lucks. Let''s just go and see if they are going to have any chance and see if I can steal it."


    Karna sighed and thought about alternatives. Then he came up with this n, He knows that Pandavas just came back in the pce, So he has a chance to go and steal their hidden chances.


    He didn''t have guilt in his heart for stealing from them. After all, doing this not only makes him stronger but also weakens them, It''s like hitting two birds with one stone.


    As for working with them? This thing he never considered. The moment Gandhari and Dhritarashtra do good for him, He was tied to their chariot, So he decided to support them.


    Anyway, He did not like Pandavas much, In his eyes there were hypocrites, Always hiding behind the word of Dharma (Righteousness) for their sins.


    Even if he wants to make peace with them, They will never agree to lower-born Suta (Charioteer) because they were pro-caste systems.


    "Okay, It''s decided, First make a dress for those four, Then make one each for Radha Maa (Mother) and Queen Gandhari. This will also give me a reason to go into the pce."


    He thought of this and started working on it. He had to go into the pce to see those Pandavas, For to see their future opportunities as a target as to be in the line of sight.


    (A/N: Guys I am trying, Just give me a little more time, I will try to make the story a little fast-paced.


    Also if you want to use curse words, Don''t try to write normally as allments containing bad words will be deleted by a web novel system automatically, I can''t do anything about it.


    So try putting *, @, $,%,&, Etc symbols in it. That wayments will not go to be deleted. Don''t thank me for this suggestion, Just show little mercy whilementing.


    Well, I somehow managed to write this chapter, So here you go, guys.


    Like always, Thank you for reading, and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 35 35. The Sushala, The Apple Of Her Brothers Eyes

    ?


    Karna started weaving, As his fingers started running onthe machine, The silk threads moved like a flowing wind and running water.


    As he gets more and more close topletion. Unknown to him, The threads started pulling the power ofws and started integrating into the dress.


    And he who lost in his work didn''t notice these changes at all, He at this moment was like an artist addicted to his art.


    Soon he made 7 very exquisite dresses, 5 were small in a size of 7 years old and were gorgeous, While the other 2 were for his mother Radha and Gandhari. One was a lovely and simple red sari, While the other was majestic, fully radiating an aura of royalty was a royal queen attire of royal purple color.


    The dresses of the girls were also different. The one made for Meghana was an especially glittering white dress. It was soft andfortable like a cloud.


    Nikita''s on the other hand was a golden-colored flowing gown with specks of little red here and there.


    Heera''s dresses were long one-piece pitch ck colored with a greenish border. Although ck is a bad omen, this dress looked quite attractive and suited for her


    Priya''s dress like Nikita was also gold-colored but unlike her, this was fully golden-colored without any other color sphemy. But this one was battle centric one, This dress was made with keeping mostmobility in mind then beauty


    As for thest one, a pure lovely pink dress, He didn''t know why he created it, His fingers just moved on their own.


    "Ehh...Do they even gonna like these?"


    Karna snaps out of his trance after hepletes making this dress. Looking at what he made even made him stunned.


    Although they are exquisite and enchanting dresses, they are way ahead of their time. Other than two dresses made for Radha and Gandhari. Others are way too different from the current fashion style.


    "Anyway, First go and give this dress to Queen Gandhari, Then think about others."


    Karna didn''t think much about it. If they don''t like it he can make another one for them, Then he picks up the dress meant for Gandhari and carefully packs it up. After making sure he put others in a safe ce, He started his journey toward the royal pce.


    ''*Sigh* When will this system inventory be unlocked?"


    As he took steps toward the pce, This thought came to his mind. It''s been 7 years and yet he didn''t know how to unlock this function yet.


    He sighs and fastens his steps towards the pce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Royal Garden of Hastinapur ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brothers, Be careful, Only throw mangos when I am near you."


    In the garden of the pce, Little loli was seen running around, outstretching the hem of dresses, Trying to catch the fruits her three brothers threw down at her from the mango tree.


    "Sush, We don''t have any time, If that fatty came, He might eat this whole tree without leaving us anything. So hurry up and catch up as quickly as you can before he finds this remaining tree."


    One of the boys on the tree said to their sister, Sush.


    "Okay, Okay."


    Hearing her brother mention "fatty" fear run through her body, She quickly shut up and started collecting mangos like a squirrel. From time to time, She looks up to confirm the one mentioned is not near.


    "Vikrama, Why are you lying to her? That fatty not only gonna eat a tree but he might also eat us too."


    Suddenly another boy on the tree branch, Said to the first boy named Vikrama.


    "Ahhh, I do it quickly, I do it quickly,  Please don''t let him eat me, I don''t want to get eaten."


    Just as Sush heard the words of her other brother, Her body trembled in fear and she hastened her actions.


    "Hahaha, Sush you are too naive haha."


    Seeing her act like this, Both brothers burst outughing holding their stomachs to contain theirughter.


    "BHATHA* Suyodhana!!! Big brother Suyodhan, Brother Sushasan, and Brother Vikrama are bullying me."


    Sush reacted, She understood that her brothers were pulling her leg, So in annoyance, sheined to her eldest brother.


    "Vikrama, Sushasan, stop bullying our little Susha like this, or else I will punish you."


    The third boy this time spoke and warned his two brothers in an elders tone.


    He is the firstborn of Gandhari and the eldest brother of Kaurava, The 100 kids were born from the boon of Gandhari, Suyodhana.


    Sushasan and Vikrama too are born one after another from the "y" pot.


    That''s right, They were born from the "y" pot. The reason is very simple, Gandhari as a normal human can''t possibly give birth to 100 children at once but Boon too can''t be failed, So other than directly giving birth to the 100 children, She delivered arge pound of living flesh after being pregnant for 2 whole years.


    Seeing that pound of just flesh she falls into disrepair, She thought she had a miscarriage.


    Thankfully, In this sorrowful time, her husband was with her, Which gave her little sce. After iming down her dejected heart, She was ready to throw this flesh but suddenly a saint came to them at that moment.


    He tells her the reason behind birthing this flesh and said that he was there to fulfill that boon''s next step.


    Gandhari and Dhritarashtra were both ted to hear that, They both requested him to do the ritual for it.


    Soon the saint used his yogic power and pulled out strange cylinder-shaped pots, which look like y pots out of thin air. Those pots were quite rough looking, emitting the aura of domineering.


    After that, he again used his power and took out the various divine medicinal herbs and celestial liquids. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After distributing uneven amounts in the pots, He cut that pound of flesh into multiple pieces and put them into the pots, And that''s how a hundred Kauravas brothers were born.


    But to the astonishment of the saint, He mistakenly divided that flesh into 101 pieces, not the whole hundreds. This was impossible to happen given his cultivation level but still, these things happen.


    Sensing his mistake, He was about to apologize to the couple but suddenly the reason why this happened rang in his mind with the power of heaven.


    It turns out that, The reason why this happened is Gandhari''s words when she asked for the boon. She said she wanted 100 sons, So they too can enjoy the same blessing as her being the sister of 100 brothers.


    Because she used these words, So in her 100 sons also included another girl as a sister of those 100 brothers.


    After realizing this, Saint chanted some mantras and created another separate pot but unlike others, this pot was very elegant, Emitting a gentle aura.


    And that''s how this little loli Sush was born.


    This happened 7 years ago. Currently, this brother and sister are 5 years old, Because their age is counted from the moment they were born from Gandhari and not from when they came out of the pot a yearter.


    "Humph!! Susha, Don''t worry I as your big brother protect you from that fatty, I will not let him eat you."


    After warning his younger brothers, Suyodhana said very tenderly to his little sister. They are too doting on their one and only sister.


    "He...Does he really eat people? Brothers, let''s go from here I am afraid."


    Not only words of Suyodhana failed to calm her down but made her even more afraid. In fear, he hurriedly started to pick up as many mangoes as he could.


    This action made her look very cute as she started stuffing mangos in her outstretched hem like a squirrel who put the nut in her mouth.


    "Haha, Susha''s elder brother Suyodhan is also pulling your leg."


    "Hahaha, Susha you are too naive, What are you going to do without us?"


    "*sigh* Why did god give us this dumb sister? Why is she this naive?"


    A trio of brothers startedughing, Seeing how easy it is to fool their sister.


    "Hey I am not dumb, Brothers you are bad. You only know how to bully me, I will not talk to you. Humph."


    Sush really felt dissatisfied, Even her eldest brother joined in bullying her. So as ast resort, She pulls her strongest weapon, Her cuteness.


    This always works, every time her brothers bully her, She pulls out the threat of not talking to them, Then all her brotherse to her to please her and dismiss her anger.


    "Hey, Hey, Susha we were wrong, you are not dumb, You are the smartest among us, No you are smarter than everyone, A genius."


    "Yes, How can our most beautiful sister be dumb? Sushasan, if you say something like this I will fight with you."


    "Yeah, Our sister is the best, So the best in fact is she will not be angry at her brothers, Right?"


    Just like she thought, As her words fell. Her brother jumped down from the tree and came running towards her. Soon they started to please their sister.


    Although they love to pull her legs but they love their sister also too much, She is the youngest of them and The apple of their brother''s eye.


    "Humph, Next time I will never forgive you."


    Sush is used to this act of her brother, Just like how they love her, She too loves them dearly. It''s just that this brother of hers loves messing with her.


    "Hey, What a sweet smell of mangos, Dush hand over those mangoes to me."


    Suddenly the sweet moment of brothers and sister was broken by the loud hoarse voice.


    As they looked in the direction of the voice, Their face turned white as what they feared happened, This fatty found them here


    (A/N : Yoo guys, How are you? Hope you all are fine.


    [1] Bharata : Bharata means brother


    [2] Shush, Sushasan, and Suyodhan were the actual name of the Kauravas butter it was changed to Dush, Durshasan, and Duryodhan.


    Sush means good character, Dush means bad character, Sushasan means good governor, Dushasan means bad governor, Suyodhan means the one who is good with arms (Warfare), Duryodhan means the one who is bad with arms (Warfare).


    (Note: Du in Sanskrit also means hard, So Dushasan also means hard to govern, and Duryodhan means the unconquerable one. So depending on which Du meaning you are using, the Whole meaning of the sentence will be changed.


    I just want to say that an exclusive contract offer was rejected by the web for this novel. They did not give a reason why. (They did offer a non-exclusive one)


    So did anyone know the site which will give good exclusive or nonexclusive contract offers?


    As you know I am in need of money as not long ago my father passed away. If anyone has any suggestions, please rmend them to me.


    There is nothing else to say, I should havepleted this chapter 2 days before but after hearing the news my motivation to write took a hit. That''s why it''s dyed.


    I am thinking about starting to write other novels,  Which I know will definitely be contracted here. So this book might be dyed a little (Not confirmed yet, So don''t panic guys.)


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 36 36. Cold-Hearted Woman, Kunti.

    ?


    "Queen Gandhari was not in her chamber, Where could she be? Let''s go and take a look at the royal garden."


    Karna came out of the chamber of Queen Gandhari after finding she was not inside. He fell into thinking, Normally this time she should be here but now she was missing. So he decided first to look through the pce and then go and take a look in the royal garden.


    ''I will surely be "punished" by her. After all, it''s been 2 years since I came to meet her."


    As he started searching for her in the pce, he thought about it. For thest 2 years, Gandhari was very busy with her official job as a queen because news came that old King Pandu, the younger brother of current king Dhritarashtra, Died because of a curse of the sage.


    Ohh yeah, As Dhritarashtra feared, Elders and court members used all their power to oppose him being the king the reason being his disability, But he knew this was just that excuse they used as they knew they can''t control him, So they appointed Pandu, His younger brother as a king. Although very disappointed in those elders Dhritarashtra was happy for his brother.


    As for Bhisma who even abducted the princess of Gandhar with a "noble" motive to prevent the throne from being kingless, Long had forgotten why he even abducted her in the first ce.


    Although he did promise that the eldest son of Dhritarashtra will be king after Pandu, But everyone knows these were words said by him just to prevent the wrath of virtuous women like Gandhari from falling into the Kuru lineage.


    ''I guess Karma struck Kunti. If I didn''t know how cold-hearted a woman she is, I might feel pity for her."


    He also remembered the long-since forgotten name, The name of the woman who threw him into the river, When he was a newborn just a few minutes old.


    Her fate is also a little funny in his eyes. She was fortunate enough to marry the king of the most powerful kingdom of Hastinapur Pandu, Just in the month after her incident with him.


    She should be happy being the queen of a strong kingdom like Hastinapur, And she was but her happiness didn''tst long, Just after marrying him they came back to Hastinapur, The moment they put a foot in the kingdom, News came that their long-term alley Madra kingdom was attacked and needed an urgent assistant.


    Dhritarashtra volunteered himself to go to their aid but how could other elders allow him to show his powers and win the hearts of the subject of the kingdom?


    So they directly asked Pandu to go and aid Madra, The reason being to show the prowess of the new king of Hastinapur and simple Pandu also thought of the same way, So he just go to the Kingdom of Madara with his army leaving Kunti alone on their first wedding night.


    But Karma was just getting started, Pandu came back victorious from Madra but he was not alone, He came back being married to the very beautiful princess of Madra, Madari. In political marriage to strengthen their alliance.


    So she had to share her husband on their first wedding night with another woman who was more beautiful than her but Karma did not stop there, He still has nned worse for her.


    After the night Pandu felt guilty for Kunti, So he decided to take her and Madari to hunt.


    In the forest, Kunti saw two very beautiful golden-colored deer. Seeing that deer with luminous golden skin she wanted to have a dress made from it.


    Pandu being the warrior caliber of Ati-Rathi warrior, Put the arrow on the bow in a swift motion andunched on the vital parts of both deer.


    But it turns out that, They were not normal deer but was a sage and his wife making love to each other.


    As that single arrow pierced both of them, the Wife of sage died directly on impact but sage with hisst breath cursed Pandu that just like he killed him, When he was making love to his wife, He too die the same way, The moment Pandu makes the physical rtionship with a woman, Death will take him in her arms.


    Hearing the curse Pandu wanted to apologize and ask for forgiveness but he found that the sage long left that body, There was no breath left in it.


    Dejected Pandu took an oath that he will leave his position as a king and live in the forest as punishment for his actions, Leaving the throne of Hastinapur empty, So elders having no choice made Dhritarashtra king.


    Madri and Kunti too followed him into the forest. Then after a year of seeing that Pandu wanted a child, Kunti revealed the mantra of Saint Durvasa to him that she can provoke any god (Deva) and ask for a son from them.


    Though her motive seems noble at first nce but she was making big ns. She finds out that Gandhari even after a year couldn''t give birth, So she decided that if she had a child before her, Then her child would be the one who became the crown prince andter king of Hastinapur. Ignoring that Pandu had given up rights to the throne, Meaning his sons too had no right over it as the father had to pass down his rights to his son.


    But she was not without ways for that problem. She purposefully decides to use the mantra to provoke the God of Death and Dharma, Yama. This way she put more chips on her side, If anyone points out that he had no right, She can just say that her eldest is a son of the god of Dharma, So making his seat on the throne is equivalent to putting Dharma on the throne. That''s how her eldest son Yudhister was born.


    Yudhister being the son of the god of Death and Dharma, Received fearlessness in front of death and little knowledge of Dharma as a gift from his celestial father Yama.


    Her n was foolproof but then she heard the boon of Gandhari and what happenedter. This made her a little unsure, If Gandhari had 100 sons then how can her single son be able to fight them? So she indirectly put the idea in mind of Pandu, As Pandu was a simple-minded man, He didn''t see through her n, So he excitedly agreed.


    So to give her first son strength, She used a mantra that provoked the god of wind and strength, Varuna. This way she received her 2nd son, The son of the wind god Bheemsena, Also known as Bheema. Bheema got immense strength as a gift from his celestial father, Varuna.


    But she was still unsure, Although there was "Dharma" and strength on her side, Her group stillcked a military strategist, So she again convinced Pandu, Of course making sure that he thinks this was his idea.


    So then using the mantra she provoked the King of gods, Indra. This is how her 3rd son Arjun was born. Being the son of Indra, Arjun received the gift of very strong arms (Weapons) talent especially archery talent was very good.


    She thought that she had all the winning cards but the variable appeared. Seeing Kunti being a mother and she was without a child, Madari asked Pandu and Pandu then asked Kunti to share her mantra with Madari.


    Although reluctant she had to maintain her virtuous wife''s facade, So she gave that mantra to Madari thinking that she can only ask for one child, So she was not a threat to her status but she underestimated Madaris''s intelligence.


    Madari directly used the mantra to provoke Ashwini Kumar, The chief medic of gods, and The twin sons of lord Surya. As Ashwini counted as one god, She received twins named Nakul and Shadeva.


    Nakul was given the beauty and talent of being a medic, While Shadeva received the intelligence and the talent of being an astrologer. As a gift for being the son of Ashwini Kumars.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing that Madari outsmarted her, Kunti was enraged, She decided that she will never give this mantra to her again.


    Then Karma again struck.


    That unholy day came, As she was close to convincing Pandu to go back to Hastinapur. Pandu couldn''t control his lust when he saw the beautiful Madurai taking water from the river and ending up making love to her.


    As he did that, Curse''s power struck and killed him on the spot. When Kunti finds this out, Dual emotions strike her, One being sorrow of losing a husband and the other being jealousy of Madari, As he chose Madari over her.


    Madari too was guilty, After handing her two newborn twins in her care, She jumped on the cremation fire of Pandu, And sati herself.


    Although Kunti felt sad, Her motive did not change. She quickly sent news of the death of thete king Pandu in Hastinapur but for a year she didn''te to Hastinapur no matter how much elders requested. Saying she should respect her husband''s decision to live in the forest with their children.


    After ying this game with the elders of Hastinapur royals for a year, When they virtually begged her toe back, Then she said that for to respect her elders, She decided toe back to the pce.


    This action of her not only solidified her identity as a virtuous wife but also as a poor woman who respects elders, This one mere action let her gain the favor of most if not all royal elders.


    This is a cold-hearted, Strategical minded woman, Kunti''s past of thest 7 years.


    "She was not here, Let''s go and check, Royal garden."


    Karna after searching the pce didn''t find the Gandhari, So he decided to go and search the garden.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Royal Garden ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How dare you fatty Bheem dare to hurt Sush? Give those mangos back, We are the ones who harvested them from the tree. If you want, Tree was right there, break a few for yourself."


    Suyodhana roared, As he saw crying Sush was next to him, All the mangos in her arms were snatched by the 2nd son of Kunti Bheema. Most of them fell on the ground while that fatty started eating two mangos with both hands.


    "What about it? It''s just a few fruits, Don''t be stingy. As you said, Tree is right there go and take a few for yourself. Don''t bother me when I am eating."


    Bheema didn''t stop eating and said these self-centric words arrogantly. After all, he thinks of himself as a superior being the son of the god, So in his eyes, there is nothing wrong with him doing this.


    "You- "


    Suyodhan was angry and was about to make a move but a small tender hand stopped him. He looked side towards Sush who was in fear motioning him to stop.


    After all, Bheem had received a gift from his celestial father of strength, In the past every time they decided to oppose him, He always beat them half dead.


    When Suyodhana made the move to save his brothers, The elders med him saying that Bheema lost his parent, So they should share things with him, As for Bheem beating his brother was ignored by them. After all one is a demi-god while the other was just a mere mortal born from the boon.


    Although Suyodhan had the body of Vajra* since birth,They decided to ignore this part. In their eyes, Suryodhan was a bad omen as when he came out of the pot, terrible signs like stormy rain and wind appeared in the kingdom. Which was a sign that the one who destroy the kuru lineage is born. If not for Gandhari protecting him like a mother hen, They should have killed him right at that moment.


    But they failed to notice that the same night Bheema was born too.


    "You...You can eat these mangos, Just don''t eat me, I don''t taste good, My...My brothers too do not taste good, So don''t eat them."


    Sush tremblingly said to Bheem, and hide behind her brother Suyodhan''s back. She only poked her little head out.


    She said these words out of genuine fear, But when these words were heard by Bheem felt it was an insult.


    So in anger, he stands up like a mad bull, ready to attack her.


    "Protect Sasha."


    Three brothers reacted quickly and stand front of Sush to protect her. They will never let any harm fall on their little sister.


    (A/N : Well somehow, I got the motivation, And write this chapter quickly, So here you go, Enjoy.


    [1] Sati : In ancient India, there was a ritual in which a wife will burn herself in the cremation fire of her husband WILLINGLY. She only had to do it if she wanted to.


    [2] Unlike popr belief, Suyodhan had a Vajra body since birth.


    [3] Vajra : Vajra''s body is like the skin of Diamond


    Thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 37 37. Mad Bull

    ?


    Bhima, like a mad bull, rushed toward the Sush but a trio of brothers stood in front of her like an iron wall.


    As he approached them, Sushasan and Vikrama split into different directions. They know they are not his opponent in the head-on confrontation, As Bhima was gifted immense strength by his celestial father. Only their elder brother, Who has Vajra* skin able to stand a chance.


    So they decided to use their ability. Two of them will attack him from different sides, While Sushasan will protect Sush.


    Both Sushasan and Vikrama approach Bhima from two different directions but that mad bull didn''t pay any attention to them. In his eyes they are trash, Not worthy of his attention.


    The only one who makes him guard against it is a man in front of him, Their elder brother, Suyodhana.


    His Vajra skin is so strong that his fist gets injured while hitting him but that guy did not receive any damage at all.


    This makes him hate Suyodhana as he feels it''s unfair to others that he was born with the Vajra skin.


    As you can guess he was not that good in the brain, He might have put all his intelligent stats in strength.


    He felt it was an advantage because others were born gifts but failed to see his own unfair advantage over people, Who were not born with any divine things.


    Well, This partial perspective disease ismon in the Pandavas, They only see the advantage others have and how it is unfair to them, Totally ignoring they were gifted too.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *jiggle*


    In a matter of seconds, both Sushasan and Vikrama reached Bhima and attacked using their fists from both sides, But as Bhima guessed they were not a threat to him.


    Both of their punchesnded on him but because ayer of his fat wasn''t able to harm him at all. It just made his skin jiggle.


    And now both of them put themselves in danger, As they were too close to him.


    "Now what are you going to do, You little rats? I will crush you like an ant."


    Seeing the opportunity Bhima quickly grabbed both of their necks before they could react. Although fat he was quite agile at close range.


    "*Aharck* L-let g-go *Cough*"


    "*Ahh* *Cough* B-Bhima le-let g-go *Cough*"


    As Bhima tightened his grip on their neck both of them started to struggle and asked him to let go.


    As the idea of pleading for life never crossed their mind, After all even if they were little, They were born warriors, Warrior lost his head but not his dignity.


    "BHIMA!!! Let them go this way or I will forget that we are supposed brothers."


    Suyodhan roared, seeing his brother struggling to breathe. He knows Bhima was not stupid enough to kill the princes but he can beat them very brutally, He did it before.


    Some of them are still healing their wounds, So in anger, he beat Bhima but the elders only med him. He tried toin that Bhima was the first one to beat his brothers to elders but all he received was bullshit for a reason.


    "Pandavas lost their father, Try to understand their pain. They are sons of gods, So they will never hurt your brothers without you guys provoking them. So stop feeling jealous of them, They are the hope of this kingdom."


    These kind words they used to defend Pandavas. If not for fearing that their mother might burn these people to death if he said their words to his mother, He might really have gone crying to his mother toin. He didn''t want his mother to do the sin of killing their elders.


    They are not bad to them but it''s just that elders are too partial, And they do not even try to hide it. Which hurt Kauravas the most, Thankfully their parents were there to take care of them, But they have also been very busy for the past 2 years because of the death of thete king, Lot''s of official processes are pending for them to do.


    Remembering the painful howls and seeing his two brothers struggling for air, Suyodhans blood boiled in rage, His fits clenched tightly but he restrained himself from moving from here.


    There is still Sudh, He has protected her. He knows he can only defend against him but is not able to defeat Bhima. His Vajra body grants his absolute protection from physical harm but he doesn''t have much strength to defeat Bhima in a fight yet.


    "Hehe, Why don''t you stop me, Duryodhan? Or you wants to see how i torture your brothers?"


    Bhemaughed as he saw those pain and hate filled eyes of Suyodhna. How much he loves seeing this bad omen peoples struggle.


    He heard from elders, This Kauravas were bad omen, A evil born to destroy the whole kuru lineage.


    So in his mind, Hurting them was a good thing as  these peoples are evil. This also gives him one more reason to beat them. He is not afraid of those elders punishing him, They love him and his brother very much.


    As long as he didn''t kill these bad omens, They will turn blind towards this act. He was very confident of it as this happened many times in the past.


    "Ahh! *Crack* Bhima!!!*


    Suyodhana widened his eyes as he saw Bhima grabbing Sushasana''s wrist and twisting his index finger in the opposite direction, Cracking sound was not that loud but it was clearly heard by everyone present.


    Sushasan howled in pain, He with all his might started hitting Bhima with his free hand and legs.  He was in too much pain. For a moment, He even felt like he might pass out because of this  pain but soon another wave of pain struck him.


    *Crack*


    Bhima again twisted another finger of his all the back, The sound of was indication that his middle finger was also broken by Bhima.


    "Bhima!!!"


    Suyodhana just spat out his name through his teeths. A killing intent emerged in his heart without him noticing. At this moment all he wants is to kill this bill using any means.


    This is the only sure way to protect his younger brothers. As long as this supposed brother of his die, His brothers will spare of this torture. He didn''t care about what punishment those elders would give him.


    "Bhima, I will kill you."


    It was Vikrama who was still held by their neck in Bhima''s hand roared. When he heard the first crack, He was stunned for a second. He never thought that Bhima would do this cruel thing but before he came out from his shock he heard the second crack.


    This enraged Vikrama too much, He forgot about his own pain and started bombarding him with his fury of fists and kicks. He was hitting him like a maniac.


    At this moment, His pain, Their rtion, His weaknesses, He had forgotten everything, The only thing he remembers was that person in front of him hurt his brother.


    *Bang*


    *Drop*


    In those random punches, One hit Bhima directly on the nose. The sharp pain of a broken nose loosened his grip on them, giving both of them a chance to escape.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I will kill you with bad omens."


    Bhima lost his sanity because of his pain, No one has ever hurt him before, and now, Vikrama did that, The trash in his eyes hurt him.


    This was a blow to his dignity, So this time he was super enraged. He didn''t look at the Sushasan but rushed towards Vikram.


    He wants to break those hands which hurt him. He wanted to hear his screams of pain. So he dashed toward Vikrama and was quickly able to approach him as Vikrama didn''t run far away as he was worried about his brothers and sisters'' safety.


    "Big brother Duryodhana, Please *Sob* go and rescue brother Vikrama now or brother Bhima might really harm him too much."


    This time Sush hurriedly tugged at her elder brother and begged him to help brother Vikrama. Only he is capable of restraining Bhima.


    "But- "


    "No Buts, Go and save my brother Vikrama, I will be fine."


    Before Suyodhana says something, Sush cuts him off. Just like her brother does not want to see her getting hurt, She too didn''t want her brothers to get hurt too.


    The painful howl of her brother still rang in her ears. She hated herself at this moment for being this week. If not for protecting her, Her big brother never let Bhima hurt her brother Sushasan.


    "Okay be careful."


    Suyodhana was a little hesitant but seeing that Bhima was close to catching Vikrama, Didn''t argue and bolted like thunder in their direction.


    *m*


    Just as Bhima was about to grab the Vikrama, Suyodhana mmed into Bhima and both fell on the ground.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    He didn''t waste any moment talking, He raised his fists and started bombarding him with his angry punches.


    All the anger, hate, and pain, He had felt at this moment was used as the fuel behind his fits to continue his never-ending fury of punches in his face. Bhima too tried to punch and throw him off but because of his Vajra body, he couldn''t harm him at all, on the contrary, he was getting hurt.


    Soon, Fits of Suyodhana turned red, He beat Bhima until his face dyed red with his own blood. Only then Suyodhana came back to his senses, And bombarded of his fits came to halt.


    For the first time, He fears, He fears himself. If not for seeing his blood-coated hands, He might never have stopped his fits. He is really trying to help him.


    "You bad omen."


    *Bang*


    Seeing the opportunity Bhima punched Suyodhana with his might, He wanted to get away from this man right now because he felt it. Each and Every punch of his wanted to kill him, If not for his demi-god physiques he really had died here in his hand.


    Suyodhana was not prepared for this surprise attack and was thrown a few feet high in the air and fell in the opposite direction.


    "I will teach you what happens when you mess with the son of Vayu."


    Bhima roared and bashed towards the Sush, Like a wizard''s life was on the parrot, This Kuru brother''s life stayed in her. If you harm her it will be equivalent to hurting all of them at once.


    He can''t harm Suyodhana physically but he can harm him mentally. This was his thought process.


    From the tactical point of view, he was right. It''s the logical choice to target the weak point of the opponent but the point was that in front of him were his brothers, The sons of his father Pandu''s elder brother.


    And the weak point of them was a little helpless girl, Who didn''t even do anything to him.


    "SUSHALA, RUN!!!"


    Seeing that bull running toward their sister, the Three brothers yelled in their heart-wrenching pain. Sushasan and Vikrama were not close to her as they had already stepped forward to stop Suyodhana when they saw that he was not stopping but then a sudden change happened.


    As for Suyodhana who was the only one capable of containing him was far away from her, So they can only try their hardest to run toward their sister fully knowing that they will not reach her in time.


    Sush on the other hand felt as if she was rooted in the ground. She tried running countless times but her legs were not listening to her at all.


    They felt so heavy that she couldn''t move them. The fear froze her in the ce.


    She can only helplessly watch blood-covered angry-faced Bhima running towards her. It was a really very scary thing for someone like her, Who was always pampered by her brother.


    At this all she can do is to close her eyes and pray that she will fall unconscious from the first pain.


    But even after a long time, The pain she was expecting did note. When she opened her eyes hesitantly, All she saw was a board back in front of her. Although the statue of the person in front of her was only 6ft in height, in front of her 5.5ft height, It felt like an iron wall protecting her.


    Curiously she looked at the person standing in front of her but this look took her breath away. She never saw anyone as beautiful as the person in front of her.


    (A/N : Sorry sorry Guys I got busy writing my new novel. You know I wrote 3 chapters a day of that novel, So I wasn''t able to write this one. Sorry ??.


    Surviving in Woman''s world as a novel viin.


    Link : https://.webnovel/book/surviving-in-woman''s-world-as-a-novel-viin._22091794606468005


    I wrote this chapter by staying awake at night and uploading it just after Ipleted it. There might be more grammar mistakes in this than other chapters because I was fighting against sleep while writing this, So point them out. After I wake up I will correct them.


    Also, Sush will be added in Harem as I make sure they are not rted and she was the 4th character which I felt very bad about.


    There might be an argument that Kuravas deserve their fate or not but she absolutely didn''t deserve it. This girl was good to both Pandavas and Kurvas and still got a short side of the stick.


    So she will be added to the harem. After all, I didn''t feel any other person deserved her, Even Aswathama couldn''t (Which was my 2nd choice) . But as a writer at least here, I want to give her a good life.


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 38 38. Act Of Treason?

    ?


    His face was angr, perfectly carved, with Thin red slender lips, a long straight nose, and Long dark shoulder-length hair flowing in the air. There was some kind of warmfortable atmosphere all around him.


    But when she saw his eyes, She was startled, Her body felt cold all over it. Those eyes as if contained infinite ice, Sharp icy cold with undisguised killing intent. Although, That intent was not targeted at her, She still felt fear from the bottom of her heart. It was an inherent fear of mortals, A fear of death.


    This was a warning mechanism of the body to indicate to stay away from it, Don''t provoke or you might die.


    When she saw the front of the man, She was shocked, even more, He at this time held back therge Bhima at arm''s length with one hand.


    The mighty Bhima in her eyes was helpless in front of this man, No matter how much Bhima struggled, He couldn''t able to escape the grip of his hands on his head, In desperation he even started swinging his fists wildly but not a single one able to hit the target because of the distance.


    Those fingers are like iron clutches, holding Bhima in a ce without giving him a chance to move an inch.


    *Bang*


    *Boom*


    Karna didn''t waste time on talking, Lifted his other and threw a fit straight in Bhima''s face.


    Thest thing Bhima saw was that carousel first moving towards him, Then ck, and his body sent flying. It was only stopped after breaking a few trees, This was a result of him holding back if not the life and death of Bhima as long be decided.


    "I am not done with you."


    Icy cold words spoken by him, People didn''t know it was because of fear or that infinite killing intent but the temperature of the surrounding dropped significantly.


    Karna walked straight toward Bhima, Even though Bhima was knocked unconscious by him but the fire in his heart had not calmed down yet.


    He was in search of Gandhari and decided toe here and just as he stepped into the Garden, He saw the scene of Bhima running towards the Sush, While the trio of brothers ran towards her desperately.


    He didn''t get time to judge the situation but seeing this as an unknown fire ignited. The wounded appearance of the trio kept appearing in front of him.


    Only one person was slightly injured, While the other two needed immediate medical attention. After all, one''s fingers were broken, While another''s fists were bleeding (He misunderstood the blood of Bhima Suyodhana bleeding).


    A hatred out of nowherees into his heart, And when the heart-wrenching cry for help is uttered by the trio, His body moves on its own.


    Before hees back to his senses, He already sent Bhima flying with a punch but even aftering back to his senses, the anger in his heart has not cooled down. So he decided to beat Bhima a little more.


    Anyway, Bhima has a special physique. He can take a few more punches from him.


    "Who!"


    But as Karna moved forward A very powerful aura locked on him, warning him not to move forward.


    But who is Karna? How can this little threat stop him? It just provoked him even more. After all no matter what there is Suryavanshi (House of Sun) blood running through his veins.


    Provoking Suryavanshi is like ying with fire as these people don''t know what fear is, Once provoked they will never sit until they exact their revenge, Locking aura on Suryvanshi is considered Taboo in this Aryavart.


    So Karna moved forward ignoring the warning but his body was on full alert, prepared for any sneak attack.


    As he took 2 steps, The wind blew behind him and to his horror, He felt the existence of someone standing right behind him.


    He even with his enhanced senses wasn''t able to detect when he was standing behind him. Even not for that person purposefully revealing his breath, He really wasn''t able to detect his existence at all.


    Feeling a threat, the power of the Sovereign constitution provoked them to the extreme, He turned back at lightning speed and punched with all of his might, He didn''t hold back an ounce of his strength.


    His blood was boiling violently, and His star-child bloodline was excited. There was no fear in his heart but the excitement of facing the strong.


    *Boom*


    *Poof*


    Seeing his action man was startled, He might have never guessed that other than being a scared boy in front of him daring to attack but he as a battle-tempered warrior adapted to the situation very quickly.


    He used his palm to catch the fist thrown by Karna. As both of their hands touched, all the energy of his punch vanished if not for that palm moving backward for a few millimeters. It felt like that punch didn''t contain any power at all.


    Seeing the situation Karna had a disappointed look. He thought he was at least able to move this palm a few centimeters back but it felt like that palm was an iron wall, Didn''t allow his fist to move forward at all.


    "I am too weak."


    He muttered looking at his fist disappointedly.


    "Who are you?"


    The man asked in a neutral voice but a storm already set off in his heart. He was just now taking a stroll in the garden when he sensed a very strong killing intenting from this direction, So he hurriedly came here.


    What he saw was that it was just a little boy who beat Bhima. Seeing he still wanted to attack Bhima, He directly locked his fierce aura on him, Thinking it would stop the boy but to his surprise not only did it fail to stop him but it provoked him even more. So he had toe in person.


    But as he revealed his presence, Boy turned around and punched at him. He didn''t take it seriously and just casually wanted to stop that punch but to his utter surprise the power behind that fist can''t be stopped by his physical power alone.


    Just now if he didn''t use his spiritual power to block the fist, He definitely should have failed to stop it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He was the number one master of this kingdom but failed to stop a punch from a little kid. He never thought this thing could ever happen but now it has already happened.


    Then he heard those words, Which made him dumbfounded.


    Looking at his age, He should be no older than 7 years old, And even then he holds the strength to force him to use spiritual power.


    You know on his level, Just his physical power is enough to crush the whole mountain into pieces. Still that much strength is able to stop that fist.


    He looked at his palm, There is still a numbing feeling of that impact. He was in disbelief, A long-lost feeling of numbing experienced by him again.


    Although he was not careful and his best power base was still there, He couldn''t be harmed by a kid''s punch but he did. Even if it''s just a numbing, Considering it was just a child''s punch it was an exceptional feat.


    He looked in front of him and was startled by his beauty and temperament. He saw someone like this enchanting m, Which is a big word considering he even met with those gods.


    ''Avatar?!''


    This is the only conclusion he cane up with. After all, no normal child can hurt him. So he vigntly asked. If it''s not necessary, He didn''t want to provoke an Avatar. As each Avatar of a god was blessed with some divine powers.


    ''Huh!? Isn''t this my supposed big brother?''


    Karna finally suppresses the fire and disappointment in his heart. When he looked up he saw a man in front of him.


    He had a strong physique, A muscr build with well-carved muscles, and a long neck-length ck and white beard. Between his eyebrow was the essence of divinity, confirming his identity as a Demi-god. He was formerly known as Devratha, Whoter received the name Bhishma, A son of a Ganga and the strongest warrior in the current period.


    Karna recognized him at nce, even if he saw him. He did hear lots of legends about him.


    He wanted to see this legendary warrior but sadly Bhishma was either on the battlefield or in his chamber all of the time, So he was never able to see him.


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    The thought chain of Karna was broken by the words of Bhishma.


    "I am Radhey Karna, A son of Radha and Charioteer of King Adiratha''s Son."


    Karna held his head high and proudly and announced his identity, He didn''t have to announce the identity of his as a future king of Anga as Bhishma should already know, After all, he is crowned causing a lot of dissatisfaction among royals.


    "So you are famous, Karna."


    Bhisham quickly identified him, Karna was quite famous in the kingdom, and among the royals too for different reasons.


    The Royals didn''t like him as a low-born title as a king but they are helpless. Royal decree is already passed, So they have to shut their mouths as the royal decree can''t be revoked.


    "So should be an ally of the Hustinapur, Then why are you beating the royal prince? Are you trying to rebel? Or is this treason?"


    Bhishma raised his voice and asked in a stern tone, No matter what hurting the prince for no reason is a crime, Which can be given death plenty.


    "N-No, Gran-Grandfather he didn''t do anything, It-It w-was big brother Bhima, W-Who attacked us."


    Before Karna could answer, Sush in a fearful stammering voice answered. She is really afraid of these elders, Who are always partial to them.


    Although Bhishma didn''t show it on his face and didn''t do anything partial to them yet she can see it in his eyes. Those eyes contain the same look as other elders.


    "That may be his crime but it was a matter between princes and princesses. How can an outsider interfere?"


    Bhisham didn''t think he said anything wrong. In his mind, he was impartial but his action most of the time consciously or unconsciously always favored the Pandavas.


    Like right now, It looks like a fair question but if you dissected these words, You will find out that these words were in favor of Bhima. Trying to put focus on Karna and Bhima in this matter.


    A ssic case of distraction strategy, This way people will take Bhima''s crime lightly and put all the me on Karna.


    Hearing this question, the corner of Karna''s lip rose. How can this petty trick work on him who is from Kalyuga? He had seen way worse things than people at this time can even imagine.


    "Huh!? O'' Great Mahamahim Bhisma, Are you ndering me? Everyone knows how loyal and grateful I''m to king Dhritarashtra and queen Gandhari."


    Karna spoke this sentence very hurriedly but he was sneering in his heart. He felt quite funny that Bhishama thought that he could trap him using this simple trick.


    "It was this prince and son of thete king pandu,Who attacked me, A loyal servant of the king and queen. This is the reason he attacked me. I think Bhima trying to sow discord among the allies of the king, So I demand justice for it in the royal court. "


    Karna said these words very righteously without leaving any open end for the debate.


    Hearing he says tha Bhishma''s face turned white, While others were stupefied.


    (A/N : To be honest, I don''t have any excuse for thete update other than a little problem and headache, I apologize for the dy


    Like always thanks for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 39 39. Princess Of Kashi, Amba

    ?


    "It''s a small matter between children, So let''s not bother the royal court."


    Horses running in Bhishma''s heart, If they take this matter to the royal court, The way Karna words it will really seem like it was an intentional attempt to harm the alliance between the kingdoms.


    "Huh!? Children''s matters? Open your eyes O'' great Mahamahim Bhishma. I am a king and that guy is just the son of thete king. Don''t you see who is superior here?"


    "Even King Dhritarashtra has to show respect, What he did was a crime..no no it is a sin. I demand a royal court hearing on this matter or I will personally go and ask for justice from the king himself."


    Karna spoke in an aggravated voice but on his slender lip was a treacherous smile.


    "Th-That why can''t we handle it among ourselves? You too harmed him. So why not let things go by the wayside? If you do what you said you both will be harmed."


    Bhishma is sweating buckets here. What Karna said was true, ording to royal ethics, even King Dhritarashtra has to show respect to him as an ally.


    So Bhima doing that is really a big crime and an insult to Karna''s status. This is also an indirect insult to the King.


    After all, even if their own ally is not safe in his ce then why would anyone bother to be allied with him? This act was like a p in the face of the king and royal decree.


    "Great Mahamahim, You are getting old. I retaliated in self-defense, Which is not a crime. Even if I just killed him now, I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Also O''Great Mahamahim, I suggest you change your thinking, or if you someday attacked the kingdom to steal their daughters, You might not be prepared for their counter-attack, Then you might fall there. Not all people are weak like Gandhar and Kashi."


    Karna said these words very diligently, Not even once he forgot to speak his repeated title but deep in his eye was a joke.


    You know, He finds out that this is a guy who has taken the oath of celibacy for the happiness of his father. Which was a good and noble thing, right? And for that, he even received the name Bhishma.


    But the ironic thing is that A man who has taken an oath of celibacy, Is the man who flowed most blood for the women.


    Gandhari was just one of his victims. Even before her, he ruined 3 women''s lives, Just because the king of that kingdom didn''t invite his step brother to the swayamvar, In which princesses can choose their husbands.


    Bhishma, seeing that it is an insult to his kingdom and his stepbrother, Marched into the Kingdom of Kashi and abducted all those three princesses.


    Then forced 2 of them to marry his stepbrother but thest princess named Amba already loved someone else. So she denied getting married to his stepbrother.


    Hearing that Amba loved someone else, Stepbrother also became furious and rejected her marriage and asked Bhishma to take her back.


    She was overjoyed hearing the news. She thought that after this she would be able to marry what she loved but her fate was doomed the moment she was abducted from the assembly.


    The man she loved refused to marry her saying that now she belonged to someone else, As she was with another man for days.


    She argued, She was innocent. She was abducted against her will, She only spent 1 day in Hastinapur kingdom, Others spent traveling.


    But that man didn''t listen to her plea at all. He said that Bhishma abducted her in front of all the kings. If he epted her now it would be an insult to him and his kingdom. He might make a warrior like Bhishma his enemy. So he can''t take a risk.


    After that, he goes away from there, Leaving lifeless Amba alone. Dejected, she goes to her home, Her kingdom, Kashi. Feeling this is the only sce she has remaining in the whole world.


    She just wanted to go to her father and expressed her sorrow, crying her heart out to him but as she entered the hall, A stern voice stopped her in her tracks.


    It was her father''s voice but there was no love in the voice like before, He is currently looking at her like a stranger. He ruthlessly denied her entry into the pce and broke all the connections between her.


    Amba felt like her whole world had fallen, The Love of her life denied her, The father who used to dote her , broke all rtions with her Just because she was abducted by Bhishma.


    She didn''t me them though, Bhishma terror is there. Whole Aryavart is afraid of his might. So they, as kings for the protection of their subjects, Didn''t want to be his enemy.


    She knows that only Bhishma was responsible for her current state, So she goes back to Hastinapur to ask for justice. If everyone denied her because of that man then he is the one who has to take responsibility.


    So in the royal court of Hastinapur, She asked for justice. Justice is that because no one wanted to marry her because of Bhishma then he should marry her.


    She knows his oath of celibacy, Which is the reason she asked him to marry her. Just like he ruined her, She too wanted to ruin him but her request was outright denied by Bhishma.


    He although feels sorry for her and his hands are tied because of the oath, He offered her again to marry his brother but she didn''t want that.


    So she leaves from there and asks everyone in the Aryavart for justice but no one wants to be an enemy of Bhishma.


    Feeling frustrated, She goes to the Bhagwaan Parshuram. A warrior saint who 22 times cleaned this earth from the tyranny of evil kings single-handedly. One man and one Parshu (Battle-Axe) wiped out 22 generations of evil kings. He is also the teacher of Bhishma.


    Amba was very confident that he would help her get justice. So she went to him and said everything that happened to her.


    Listening to her story Bhagwaan Parshuram felt angry and disappointed in Bhishma but he also knows that he was doing this to keep his oath and Amba doing this not for justice but for revenge.


    But he still loved his battle-axe, Which didn''t know how many heads were cut by it and moved towards Hastinapur.


    There he asked Bhisma to marry Amba to which he obviously denied. So a battle is inevitable between them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    To fight vigorously but both didn''t do their best, One was fighting his teacher, While the other one fighting his student but as the battle stretched into the day they started to be more and more aggressive.


    Finally, gods had to interfere or they might destroy the world, Parshuram also sighed in relief because if they, If wanted he had long since killed Bhishma, If not for his boon of ichhamritSelf-will of death) and his love for his student.


    After all his Battle Axe was given to him by Lord Shiva himself, That Ax never fails andes back without testing the blood of opponents.


    Amba was again disappointed, But she also didn''t want Bhishma to die, No it was too cheap for him to die just like that and receive a ce in heaven after destroying her life, She wanted him to live, Live with the fact that what he did, She wanted to be his wife and became the constant reminder of his sins. She wanted to make his life living hell as he made hers.


    But now it was not possible, So after that, she went away somewhere to seek someone else, Who could give her justice but she never appeared again.


    What happened to her after that incident? Karna didn''t know but it didn''t stop him from having a little disgust for his act, Although Amba wanted revenge not justice but that too because she lost everything because of him, So it''s a justified act of hers.


    This is a reason even Bhishma now being his supposed brother Karna didn''t intentionally go to seek him. After all, if wanted to even if Bhisham is mostly in the kingdom, In the past 7 years he was able to meet him.


    "You"


    Bhishma arrived. This is his painful nerve. He regretted the abduction of that princess every day. Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret.


    Those two remaining princesses also didn''t have any good life, Just after 7 years of marriage his stepbrother Vichitravirya died making both Kashi princesses Ambika and Ambalika widows without any children.


    Because of that, they had to do Niyog, A ritual where the sage who had already given up on the world desired a mate with a woman with the intention of impregnating her.


    So that''s how Dhritarashtra and Pandu were born. He didn''t want this thing to happen that''s why he abducted Gandhari but that too became his regret.


    "What do you want? What I can give to you so you let Bhima go."


    Bhishma felt old now, The weight of his sins once again realized by him. He thought the world had forgotten about it, He thought he had forgotten it but no, neither he nor the world had forgotten any of his sins.


    He felt guilty and that''s why he decided to bend. He can''t let the son of thete king Pandu and his grandson die like this, After all, that''s the punishment for this crime but even if seeing is status as a prince court does not give him the death penalty but other punishments will not be worse than death.


    "O'' Great Mahamahim, Seeing chipping in for this prince, I had to show you respect. So how about this, You promise me you can do 3 unconditional things for be, No matter what."


    "See i did this because of I respect you and have a big heart, If not I dragged Bhima into the court and demanded the death penalty for his crime. Didn''t this act also be considered treason, So I guess the previous queen Kunti and his brother were too affected by it, Right?"


    Karna said very innocently as any 7-year-old should but his every word put immense pressure on Bhishma.


    ''Threat, This is a Threat. If I don''t agree, He might really do that.''


    Bhishma for the first time looked at Karna in horror. In his eyes, there was no 7-year-old standing in front of him but a cunning demon. There is only one man who gave him this feeling, and now someone else was added to that list.


    "I promise. Mahabhaim Bhishma takes an oath that I will do 3 things for you unconditionally."


    Bhishma gritted his teeth and took an oath. He has no choice here. If he did not then the whole bloodline of Pandu might be wiped out by this guy.


    Although most of the court is against Dhritarashtra but there are still few who were in support of him and with that cunning man being there it is 100 percent chance that he will y the game to cut the grass and remove the roots.


    He will not let go of this opportunity. So he had to do this and with a look at Karna''s eyes. He has a hunch Karna also might know this.


    "O'' Great Mahamahim thank you for your generosity, Please take Prince Bhima to the medic, See how brutally he was beaten. We can''t take a risk of leaving any hidden injuries behind, right?"


    Karna changed face like a chameleon, He who was threatening take Bhima to the royal court and wanting to demand for death penalty now acting as he really worried about him.


    Not to mention showing care for him and worry about his brutal beating as if he hadpletely forgotten that he was responsible for Bhima''s injuries.


    "*Scoff* I will take care of Angrej (King Of Anga)."


    Bhishma scoffed off but he made a note in his heart to stay away from him. He lifted the still unconscious Bhima on his shoulder and woke towards the medic.


    "Yeah, Go slowly and take care."


    Karna happily waved at his leaving back. He made a fortune with these 3 promises he had pretty much the most powerful thug to do his bidding, and one more life-saving card.


    "Why did you guys stop staring at me? Go to the royal doctor to be treated, Right now."


    After his triumph, He was happy but just as he turned around to leave, He find out that four pairs of eyes were glued on his figure. staring.


    (A/N : How are you guys? Don''t you think I give this information just for word count right?


    There is a big plot ahead of it. Also don''t forget that there is still a hidden kingdom that goddess Ganga gave to Adiratha to Prevent insults from Karna. Why was Chitragupta so shocked? Also who are those 4 girls?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 40 40. A Forest Dweller Hungry Boy

    ?


    "Thank you for your help friend, We will never forget this aid of yours."


    Suyodhan is an elder brother of Kauravas first to speak, In his voice was genuine gratitude.


    "You are calling me a friend? Did you not hear I just said I am Suta, A son of Charioteer? So the prince still wants to be friends with me?"


    Karna on the other hand wants to check if this Suyodhan was as good as he read to the lower caste, Low-born.


    "You being a prince or Suta was not important to me, Friend. You are the one who helped us in need and is important to me, So no matter what your lineage is, I still want to be your friend."


    Suyodhan didn''t think or be affected by Karna''s question but straightforwardly answered it.


    "Then I will ept you as a friend but there is one thing, You will not do anything that I will tell you not to do."


    Karna was satisfied with his answer. He used to live on the streets, So those streets teach him a very important skill, A skill that he can feel if someone is lying to him or not.


    Obviously, he knows that Suyodhan is not lying but it was his pure emotions, So he too takes a step further and to be friends with him, After all, he already decided he wants to be his friend as the tale of friendship between Duryodhana and Karna was legendary even in his time.


    And now that he confirmed, He of course wants to be his friend. As for why he wants him not to do things he forbidden is also simple. It will prevent him from doing anything bad, Which gives him bad Karma. An original reason for his fall.


    "Okay, I am the eldest Gandhari Nadan (Son of Gandhari), Sut (Son) of Dhritarashtra, and The eldest brother of Kaurva''s, Give you a promise in their name, I will not do anything that you my friend will forbid me to do."


    Suyodhan thought about it for a second and gave his word, and to make it more convincing he gave that promise in the name of his mother, father, and brothers who he loved the most.


    He felt that the boy in front of him would not have any ill intentions toward him, So he gave his word, A promise.


    "So, From now on, I Radhey (Son of Radha), Adhirati(Son of Adhiratha), and the Future king of Anga promise you my unyielding friendship, Of course on the premise that you keep your word."


    After hearing his words, Karna lets go of his worry and he too promises him his friendship.


    For the Warrior ss like Shatriya, Promises are above everything. Now that he gets his promise, Karna knows he will prevent at least a few things that he knows of from happening.


    "So from now on, we are friends, So as a friend I remind you that if Sushasan''s injury is not treatedsoon, It will leave hidden wounds and it will hinder his future growth as a warrior."


    Karna looked at Sushasan, Who now has a happy smile on his friend. Seeing Bheema getting beaten, He was so happy that he even forgot about his injury and pain.


    "Ahhh, I had forgotten about it, Now it''s hurting a lot.Please take me to the Royal Doctor."


    Being retained by Karna, Sushasan remembers his injury and because of that his pain too came back, So he asked Vikrama to take him to the medic, Hering that Vikrama hurriedly take him to the medic after getting permission from his big brother, Suyodhan.


    Karna looked at this and once again marveled at the function of our body. Because there is too much pain, Sushana''s body stopped feeling pain but now he was reminded of it, Once again he started to feel it.


    How much our body knows what to do and what not to do, Like even pain which most people hate is a blessing for us. Not only it prevents us from harming ourselves but it also indicates when there is something wrong in our bodies.


    Like now, If that much is felt by him in an encounter with Bhima, He will definitely fall into aa but his brain prevented that by not letting him feel that pain. After all, if he copses there then he should have been more injured than he is right now.


    But now that he was safe, His body once again gave him that feeling of pain to remind him that he was injured and needed treatment right away.


    Karna, even in this world of gods, is amazed by the inner workings of the human body.


    *Swif~*


    When Karna wanted to talk to the remaining duo of brother and sister, A ck shadow figure ran past them, And quickly grabbed the mangos on the ground. Before they reacted it was once again ready to blitz past them.


    "Where are you going, Little guy?"


    Karna''s body automatically goes on full alert the moment that figure blitz passes them, and when it was intending to run off again, Karna''s body moved on its own and directly caught that fleeing figure.


    When he saw who it was, Karna was a little shocked. In his hand was a tribal young man. He heard about this tribal group he called a Nishad, Forest dwellers.


    A young boy had a very sickly appearance, There is not much meat on his skeleton, You can even count how many bones have in his body,


    His height is also not that big, It was only 5ft, Which ording to current standards is too low, There are also not many muscles, His skin tone was very ck because of long exposure to the sun, and His body and face were covered in dirt and dry leaves were struck in his noted hair, There was peacock feather struck on his hair to hold his hair in ce.


    Other than his little handsome face, There is no shining point in this young boy.


    "Let go of me, Ahha"


    That young boy struggled to get free from Karna''s grip, But not even Bhima who was blessed with immense strength able to break free from his grip not to mention how weak this boy but to Karna''s surprise even knowing there is no chance this boy did not stop his struggle to break free neither does he plead forgiveness.


    "Who are you, wanderer?"


    Karna was impressed by his iron will, So he asked about him, Calling him to wanderer then Nishad also a sign of respect, Because just like Suta, Nishad was also a low-born ss, Even more below on the food chart than Suta. That''s why he did call him Nishad but wanderer.


    "...."


    Boy didn''t speak but held the mangoes dearly in his arms fearing it would be taken away. His eyes were tightly closed as if waiting for the beating that he had long expected.


    "Boy, You do know that stealing is a crime, Not to mention you sneaked into the royal garden to steal, If you give a good reason your crime will be forgiven, If not be prepared for the punishment."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Suyodhan, seeing that it was someone else, Who sneaked into the garden to steal fruits, spoke in a threatening tone.


    But Karna raised his eyebrow when he heard his words. Not because of being disappointed but because of the meaning in his words.


    This guy acts tough and all but actually this is a chance given to this young boy, Karna was sure as long as the boy was in front of saying his reason no matter what it is, His crime will be forgiven by Suyodhana. With this not only he can forgive the boy but he also will not lose royal deterrence.


    Because of this he once again felt that it was the right choice to be friends with this guy.


    "Hungry"


    The boy too heard the meaning of Suyodhan. He was surprised that he did not get beaten for stealing the fruits, So he confessed, Why did he steals this mango.


    Forest is not as forgiving as it looks on the surface, other tribes control some parts and food supplies in it, And his family who was kicked out of the tribe can''t have those supplies at all.


    Other tribes are too territorial, So they do not allow an outsider to enter their part of the forest, So it''s very hard for a family of 7 people to find enough food to feed those mouths.


    If they find any king who wants to gain good karma while feeding a poor like them, Those days are the only time they get to have full stomachs, While others if they are lucky might get fruits or two fallen on the ground.


    "If that''s the case, Are those 2 or 3 mangoes enough for you?"


    This time Sush poked her head from behind her brother''s back and spoke in her crisp innocent voice.


    "Here take all of this, No one will eat it, So they were going to spoil anyway. You can eat it."


    She quickly turned around and gathered as many mangoes as she could from the ground. Although she said there were not good mangos, she made sure only to pick up the one which had not been destroyed by their blunder with Bhima before.


    After that, She put them in a cloth and handed it to that boy. After that she goes back to hide in her safe haven, Behind her elder brother''s back.


    "That...Thank you."


    Boy was surprised, He met to many royal, Some were outright showed disgust, Beat them, or even if they fed them they always behave like superior to them, But right now, These two children, Who look like princes and princesses didn''t show any of that, This fact makes him surprised but seeing the mangos front of him, He didn''t care about that as his mouth became watery seeing the food.


    "Wait!!!"


    Just as he was about to reach out and take the mangos which were packed in the cloth,Karna spoke and stopped him.


    As he spoke, 3 pairs of eyes of surprise, confusion, and sneer locked on him.


    ''What fool I was to think this royal is good, They just want to humiliate me.''


    The boy said it in his heart, His heart filled with contempt for this person but unknowingly there were tears in his eyes, Which he stubbornly held back. As if it was his only way to keep thest remaining self-respect.


    It''s been days since he ate anything, He was really hungry now they had given him a hope but mercilessly crushed it. He hates this royal, He hates this prince and princess, He hated those kings, Who were so rich but can''t even spare them a few bites of food, Even when they took their home.


    But mostly he hated himself, He hated his powerlessness, If he was strong no one dared to humiliate him like that, He didn''t have to steal food like a thief and be chased by people.


    He hates those eyes when people look at him with disgust. He is also human like them. Then why do these people hate him? Why do they disgust him? Why does he has to beg for food?


    ''Why!? Why!? Why!?''


    This was the only question he kept asking in his heart but no one there to answer it.


    ''System uses Thread of Fate skill on this boy and shows me his data."


    Karna spoke to the system. He didn''t get any chance before to look at Bhima''s fate but now this boy in front of him was a proper target for him to see how this skill works.


    He actually didn''t want to humiliate this boy. He just wanted to ask the boy about his name and talent and see if he could find work for him.


    After all, these fruits are just a one-time solution to his hunger. This boy remained him of his past self. He too just like this boy used to scavenge for food, He knows those eyes very well, Hated living like this but was also helpless to do anything about it.


    That''s why he wanted to allow him to change his life but he thought that he should first check his fate before making any decision. What if he will ruin his future because of good intentions?


    [Ding!.....]


    The system''s voice fell and the line of data appeared in front of him but seeing those details, He was shocked to his core.


    [A/N : Hii guys, How have you been?


    I was busy writing my other book that''s why I wasn''t able to write this but don''t worry, I have received a non-exclusive contract for this novel, Although I have yet to sign it but I will tomorrow, So you guys will receive an update often.


    Also, do you guys think the non-exclusive contract is good? Or also I am nning on opening a patron, So do you guys want that? If you want it I will create it. There will be at least 10 more chapters there than here.


    Don''t forget to tell me about it, Here.


    Like always thank you for your reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 41 41. Better Archer Then Arjun

    ?


    [Ding! Information about the selected target is like the following...


    Name : Evya


    Identify : A Nishad tribesman, A son of the chiefmander army of Magadha (Hidden)


    Luck : As ck as coal (Extremely Unlucky)


    Talent : One man One bow


    One Man One Bow : This is the talent of archery, Any one who possesses this talent will be the supreme existence in archery, No mortal canpare with this man in archery.


    And if they learned the divine weapons, Then even gods will tremble to face the possessor of this talent in archery.


    Like its name, One Man and One Bow can conquer the Heavens.


    His future: After getting fruits he will share with his aunt and nephew and in the end only receive one mango to eat.


    Later in life, he idolizes Drona, A teacher of Pandavas and Kauravas but gets rejected by him, Saying he will only teach princes.


    But he will not give up, He will make a statue of Drona and practice archery thinking of him as his Guru.


    After some time he will be proficient in archery but one day during his practice, A dog came to him and keep barking at him, Being annoyed by his bark, He will shoot w arrows into the dog''s mouth, But he shoots with so much precision that the dog will be hurt by slightest.


    That dog belonged to hermit Drona, who was teaching the Princes. Seeing that Archery miracle Drona was surprised and felt good about the man who was capable of doing that, So he goes in search of the man who did this miracle.


    Seeing these princes they also became curious and they followed Drona, But when they saw that the one who was responsible for this miracle was a boy the same age as them, They were shocked.


    Even Drone didn''t think it would be this young man who was capable of doing this. He felt pity and sadness that he had rejected him before.


    But Evya, seeing what Drona did, fell on his knees and touched his foot in a sign of respect.


    When asked by Drona who teaches him archery, He pointed to Drona and said it was him who taught him. Dron was surprised but then he saw his status not far from here.


    He became even more proud seeing that boy learn this much without a teacher. If he really taught him, Then there would be no equal to him in this world.


    But then he saw Arjune in front of him and asked if that didn''t he had promised to him that he would make Arjun the best archer in the world. So howe he taught someone else and made him better than him?


    Drona was speechless but he too gave his word to Arjun, So he turned his heart into stone and asked Evya if he really thought of him as his teacher.


    Unknown to his fate ahead, Evya excitedly said he did. He admires Drona and his power. He thought that after this Drona might ept him as a student, How ignorant and foolish he was.


    After confirming that Drona asked Gurudkshina (Donations of Guru) from Evya, Evya was happy to give donations to his teacher, and he happily asked his teacher Drona to ask what he wanted from him.


    Seeing that Evya fell for his trick, Drona asked for the thumb of his right hand as a donation. This way he will never be better than Arjun.


    Evya finally understands that Drona never wanted to ept him as a student but wanted to take away his only love archery, Without a thumb, he can''t be an archer.


    But he had given his word, So he took out a knife from his waist and with a smile on his face, Cut off his thumb and put it on Drona''s foot as an offering.


    His heart was in immense pain, Not because of the pain of cutting a finger but a betrayal of his teacher, No matter if Drona ever epted him as a student but he always idolized and respected him as a teacher.


    A teacher who was above Brahma, Vishnu, and Mahesh (Shiva), Who was equal to the supreme Parbrahm, Betrayed him.


    After that I didn''t stay there any longer. In those years he knew his identity as the son of the chief inmand of the Army of Maghdad.


    Later in life, He became chief armymander of the army and in battle with Dwarka, he was killed by the king of Dwarka, Krishna.


    Because even after losing his thumb he was like an equal in a fight with the god of war, Kartikeya. Krishna feared that if this man lived, Then he would definitely fight against Pandavas, and be a very hard enemy against Pandavas. So he killed him before his wigs became hard.


    The End.]


    ''That...Pity''


    Karnaes back to his senses, Just not he was not reading his life but like he was watching it from god perspective.


    He saw all key events in his life, He felt his pain and experienced the fire in his heart. For a moment Karna felt nothing but pity.


    He always thought that Karna was only cursed by fate but now he finds another guy, Who has even had all the qualifications deprived of his right. Just because he was a threat to Pandavas.


    Look at that talent, It might be even more talented than the original Karna, If he had been given a chance to shine then people might have forgotten about Arjun and they focused on Karna vs Evya.


    Karna also noticed one key thing, Anyone who will be a threat to Pandavas was either killed or destroyed in one way or another.


    He is an example, Suyodhana was also the same now another one being Evya, There might be even otherster on.


    This way he confirmed one thing, Those Pandavas are protagonists of this world. They have the protection of heaven itself, If anyone is a threat to them then the Dao of heaven will do anything in its power to destroy it, Even if it was an injustice to those people.


    "Tell me wonder, Do you want food by begging or do you want to earn for it, Choice is yours."


    Karna spoke these words to Evya, He now wants to change his fate, Not only because he felt pity for him but also because he can be very helpful against blue guys. (A/N : He still thinks there are more people than one, Krishna is just one of them, Like Madav, Keshav, etc different people in his mind.)


    "How can I earn, I tell you I will not do anything bad."


    Evya also wanted to change his life. He too wants the respect of others, not their pity. So even though he thinks the other party was trying to humiliate him, He wants to get out of it. In hope that there might really be some chance for him to change his fate.


    "Bad? Stealing is also a bad thing, buddy."


    Karna felt amused, He saw the fire ignited in his eyes when he asked if he wanted to earn the food. But he also knows that people like him are not easy to tame, gold and jewelry in the eyes are others might be precious things but for people like him, those things are just burdens on his body.


    So only by giving them respect and deterrence in perfect ratio can one be able to conquer their heart.


    "That- "<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Eklvaya didn''t have any excuse for this act, He and his family didn''t eat anything sincest week. Is there neither any food in the forest nor any king giving food to the poor. So they are hungry.


    He might bear his hunger but his aunt and her children can''t. If they didn''t get anything else to eat in a few days, They might not be able to survive much longer.


    That''s why seeing no option, He decided to steal fruits, He never thought of stealing anything else. After all, he too knows that stealing is a sin.


    "Anyway, What I want you to do is simple. Just be my student and I will feed you three times a day. Of course, If there are other family members, I can feed them too but the condition is simple.


    You have to show me improvement each day. The day I do not see improvement, From that day you will not receive any food at all. After your training, you will join my kingdom''s army and help me protect it. Do you agree to my terms?"


    Karna spoke these words like thunder. It''s not that he does not want to give them food but doing that is only going to harm Evya.


    People like him should have a perfect heart. If heplies with his heart and goes against his ethics, It will only hinder his future growth.


    It''s like the xianxian novel says about Dao''s heart. Once broken then their future will be limited. The same is true here for warriors; their will is the driving force to gain strength.


    If now he gives Evya free food without getting anything in return, Then he will shatter the belief in his heart that he has to work hard to get food, That will only result in him losing his heart to be strong anymore.


    "I...I agree, But you have to give them stomach-full food, every day, Of course not on a day when I do not improve."


    Evaya gritted his teeth and agreed to Karna. Anyway, He too wants to be strong and gain the respect of others, But also feed his family. Agreeing with the boy in front of him will fulfill both of his motives. So there is no need to refuse.


    He just felt that another party was just ying with him. He just felt humiliated that someone reached and pulled out his deep desire just to y with his yearning.


    But still, with the silver of hope, He kneeled in front of him and asked to ept him as a student.


    "Okay, Then I ept you as a student."


    Karna, seeing that he achieved what he wanted, He quickly went to him and lifted him up and epted him as his student.


    He epted him as a student for a very simple reason, He knows the deep desire in Evya''s heart. If he didn''t ept him as a student, fate might y the trick and again make him admire Drona and then his fate will repeat itself.


    You can''t take any chances with fate. After all, one often meets his destiny on the road he took to avoid it.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the Host for epting a student...


    Congrattions to the Host for triggering the Million times critical strike.....


    Congrattions to the Host for getting the Eye of the Archer, Soul of Bow, Talent enhancer & Title "Ideal like a teacher"...


    ?Eye Of Archer : This is the job-rted body power of the Archer, Anyone who has these eyes will be the best of the best archers on this earth.


    These eyes help the archer to see the target at a long distance, urately help them calcte the distance, and give the ideal string pull, angle, strength, etc to hit the target.


    ?Soul Of Bow: Your soul bes your bow. This is like a sword heart makes you best in the bow. Once you start learning archery, Bow will be like part of your body. All talent and skill-rted bow and archery are easier to learn for the possessor than others.


    If you want you can use your soul as a bow, When necessary. The stronger the soul the more powerful the bow will be.


    Soul bow will not be restricted by any outside rules and can be capable ofunching any Divine weapon possessor known of.


    (Note : This is more powerful than any other bow rted talent or body.)


    ?Talent Enhancer : As the name suggests this card can be used to enhance one talent to the next level, No matter if that talent has already reached a ceiling of its level, It can still be enhanced.


    (Note : Host can''t use this card, It''s suggested to use it on your student)


    The title "Ideal Like A Teacher" : The host will be considered one of the best teachers for his students.


    Effects :


    [1] Every student will learn 150% to 300% faster when taught by you. And in exchange, you get 50% of their gains. The stronger you are, the more students will learn faster.


    [2] Any life and death damage from others on your student will nullify 50%, While the remaining 50% will be targeted at you as their teacher.


    (Cooldown : 1 day for each student.)


    [3] After receiving life-and-death damage for your students, You have the option to teleport them either to you or you teleport to them, But that will put a lot of strain on your body, So it''s suggested to the host not to use that skill.]


    A long silent system appeared this time, But it was like a bomb dropped on him, Giving Karna a shock.


    "...."


    Karna was shocked. He never thought that the system can even crit on this. You know for thest 7 years he didn''t do much, So there are no crit rewards, and most of them were useless to him.


    But now he just epted a student, System jumped in and showed its might. Once again reminding him how powerful his system actually is.


    (A/N : I am in the mood to write, So here you go another chapter.


    Tell me if you like that chapter or I might say those rewards or not.


    ?Yes


    ?No


    If you think that''s too OP then you are right, I want to make him OP to fight against those strong enemies.


    Also, I willter fix the mistake in it as currently i am having headaches. So please forgive me for those mistakes.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 42 42. Horror Of The System

    ?


    [Ding! Hidden achievement "Save the fallen Star" isplete...


    Distributing rewards...


    Congrattions to the host for getting the God-Level skill "StarFall."


    StarFall : Power to make stars fall on the targeted opponent or create a meteor shower on the opposing army.


    (Note : The power of this skill can be controlled by the Host, And it will increase as the host became stronger.) ]


    But to Karna''s horror, System was just getting started. It once again gives him some OP powers.


    ''This...Is the system broken? Can even give the power of stars?''


    Karna was dumbfounded, This system was taking out more and more stuff that was not in line with a million times crit system.


    He knows how the OP million times crit system is but it''s nowhere near to this level.


    "Teacher, Tell me when we will start our study sections on Warfare?"


    Evya was ecstatic. He thought that after he kneels he will be humiliated and chased off but contrary to his thinking, This inhumanly beautiful prince epted him as a student.


    It is his dream to learn warfare and earn the respect of others, not their pity.


    ''Maybe he was the Avatar of some god, Who took pity on me, That''s why he epted me as a student.''


    This thought passed through in his mind looking at Karna. After all the beauty of Karna has long since broken through the limit mortal humans should have, He at first nce can know not to be human at all but celestial.


    "Huh!? Sorry, currently I don''t know anything about weapons and all."


    Karna answered him with a straight face, He didn''t know anything about weapons.


    His mother Radha never let him near the weapons fearing he will harm himself, Even when Adhiratha wanted to teach him a little about weapons secretly she somehow found them.


    His father Adiratha had to spend a lot of time apologizing and epting his mistake to calm her displeasure.


    She became this overprotective also because of that gem incident that happened in the royal court. She was worried sick for months as that gem never came out of him.


    Although the medic assured her that nothing was wrong with Karna, her mother''s heart didn''t calm down for months.


    So now she was very protective of him, Fearing he would do something like that again. That''s why he didn''t even have small jewelry on him nor gave any money until now fearing he might swallow it.


    Even when Karna tried to tell her that he is grown and will not swallow something like that, She never gave him any money. In her eyes, he was still that few days old Karna.


    After all, for a mother, Her child is never old enough and always be the one who needs her care.


    "What!!?"


    It was Evya who was shocked to the extreme, and yelled.


    Being a warrior is his dream. He thought that now he has a teacher and he can start to learn it, Even if his teacher might be younger than him but he never considers that thing.


    As knowledge is not bound by the restriction of age but it was an experience which is.


    Also in his mind, he considered Karna as the Avatar of this god, So he also was sure that he can learn weapon knowledge from him but now hearing the words of his teacher that he didn''t know weapons at all, How can he be able to calm down?


    He felt like the whole world was crashing down on him, You know once he epted someone as a guru then he can''t ept anyone else as a guru.


    He can learn from others but he can''t get their true heritage knowledge of weapons. That''s why he felt very sad, scared, and betrayed.


    ''He didn''t say he will teach me weapons, He just said to help him protect his kingdom.''


    Evya realized the words spoken by his now teacher were tricky. He never says he will teach him weapons, he just asked him to be his student.


    ''So this was trickery he used to humiliate me.''


    Evya thought and gritted his teeth but not even once there was thought of turning his face and not admitting Karna as his teacher.


    It was not his line of a character, Once he had given his word then he rather loses his life than to let his word fall.


    Evya thought too much, It was just casual words spoken by Karna without any hidden meaning at all.


    "Wait! I don''t know it yet, but I will learn in the future and will teach you. Until then, if you are interested, I can teach you weaving. I am quite good at it."


    Karna felt embarrassed, He saw through the thoughts of Evya, But he was also pleased that even thinking that he betrayed him, He didn''t turn his face.


    "You want to teach me weaving, Gurudev?"


    Evya solidified his belief that Karna just wants to humiliate him and nothing else but if Karna wanted to teach him then he was ready to learn.


    Anyway, No knowledge is a waste of knowledge.


    "Do you want to learn it? Look, you can do this once you master it."


    Karna has to show that he was not trying to humiliate him, So he decided to show him the real power of LV 100 skill.


    *Boom*


    So he waved his hand andmanded thews of words to gather in front of him like threads.


    Various colored runes formed in front of him, And he just casually picked them up and started weaving a dress for the Evya.


    He can''t let his student wander in the world with tattered clothes which were barely covering his body, Can he?


    "This...Brother, what is Angraj (King of Anga) doing?"


    Sush, who was hiding behind her brother, asked , looking at the phenomenon in front of her.


    The dazzling lights ofws were enchanting in her eyes, Making her curious.


    "I-I don''t know, But no matter how I look at it. It looks divine."


    Suyodhan too was shocked by this scene in front of him.


    He didn''t know what his new friend was doing but he knew one thing. This was a divine thing. He could feel the horror of those threads in Karna''s hands which he was casually weaving together.


    ''Avatar.''


    This word popped into his mind. He too thought Karna was the Avatar of the god as no mortal human can do what Karna was doing right now.


    What felt like an eternity was just a few minutes, And one simple-looking but radiating powerful aura dress was born in this world.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    In this time period no one spoke single words as if fearing to disturb the tranquility of this divine event.


    "Good enough for now."


    Karna looked at the dress in front of him and spoke, Although it was good but because it was made by only usingws without the support of normal threads as a guide, It wascking in quality, Of course, it was in his eyes.


    When others heard his words they were dumbfounded.


    ''Is this divine garment just good enough in his eyes?''


    Everyone present only had this thought. They looked at the saffron colored dress floating in the air in front of them with shock.


    The saffron color which represents renunciation, Is very suitable for Evay who wanted to go against his fate and the norm of society.


    "Here, It will look good on you."


    Karna just waved his hand and that floating dress flew toward Evya, And because there were no physical threads in it, It directly fell on his body and automatically wore on him.


    Even if his body was covered in dirt, It was not able to stain this dress at all, Showing that it was no ordinary garment.


    "What do you think now? Wanted to learn this?"


    Karna looked at Evya, And saw that shocked look, And knew that he no longer thought he was there to humiliate him.


    *Thud*


    "I apologize to the teacher for doubting you. Please give me a punishment.''


    What Karna answered was a loud thud, Evya directly kneeled to ask for forgiveness.


    He now confirmed the boy in front of him clearly is the Avatar of some god, Only they might be able to do something like this miracle.


    "Why are you apologizing? Doubting something is the first step in learning. If you don''t doubt then how can you learn?"


    Karna quickly lifted Evya, He clearly heard a cracking sound when hended on his knees. 9 out of 10 times it''s a fracture.


    While lifting him he said these words. He also follows this rule of his, If you don''t doubt it then you will never learn.


    Einstein was his prime example. If he didn''t doubt the rule of Newton then he would never be able to learn and find out the mistakes in thosews.


    So he likes to doubt most things but of course, Given it has a logical reason for it.


    "Can you stand? Let''s go and show it to a medic."


    Karna lifted Eklvaya and asked, He saw his legs were shaking obviously because of injury, He was barely able to stand up.


    "I can stand, Gurudev."


    Evya pushed down and ignored the pain that came from his knees and answered Karna.


    *Smack*


    As he spoke, He was smacked on the head by Karna. It was a little painful but he didn''t even ask why he got hit.


    "Not going to ask why I hit you? Didn''t I just say to doubt is a good thing? And if you have doubts you should ask questions."


    Karna asked him in a stern voice.


    "That...Guru dev doubting teacher is a sin, I already did it just now, I didn''t want to do it again, What teacher does, He does it for the good of his students."


    Evaya hardly managed to stand up but he answered truthfully. This is how he thinks of a teacher. In his eyes, the teacher can only do things for the good of his students.


    "No, you are wrong. Not all teachers are like that. Some are partial, Some are greedy and some are just using their students as a weapon of revenge."


    Karna said to him from his heart, He saw the future of Evya, How because of his belief he fell from high heaven. That''s why he wanted to correct his thinking process.


    "People like that didn''t deserve to be called Guru."


    Evaya also answered, If a teacher is not thinking about the well -being of his student then that person is not a teacher at all but someone who pretends to be one.


    "That''s true but it''s hard to know who is who. Anyway, forget about that. I wanted to tell you never to lie and be ashamed of admitting anything to the teacher and doctor."


    Karna didn''t want to waste time on this deep, profound issue, So he told him why he smacked him.


    "I didn''t- "


    "When you need help, Don''t be ashamed to ask others, especially your teacher. Let''s go and let the royal doctor take a look at your knees."


    Karna cut him off mid-sentence and answered the question he didn''t get to ask. After that he didn''t let him stand anymore, and picked him up on his back to carry him toward the royal doctor.


    "This...You don''t have to do this Gurudev, I can- "


    "Shut up, If you do that you are just going to worsen the injury, I don''t want to teach the crippled student."


    This time Karna spoke in the tone of the teacher to shut him off. He knows that people like him respect their teacher a lot, They never let their teacher work for them.


    He knows that because the original Karna too likes him, And he whoes here with his cause and effect is also affected by it.


    So It is necessary to be stern with him or he felt bad in his heart.


    "Friend Suyodhan, Can you lead me to the Royal doctor? I don''t know where the chamber is."


    After he lifted Evya he asked Suyodhna, who from beginning to end didn''t say much but just stood on the side like a bystander.


    "Of course, Friend Karna, Let''s go, I will lead you to him."


    Suyodhan thought Karna was Avatar, So he will not want to be friends with bad omens like him, But when he heard Karna calling him friend, A hope ignited in his heart. He felt happy that there is still someone other than his parents and uncle, Who doesn''t think it was a bad omen.


    So he leads Karna who was carrying Evya on his back while Sush, like a little follower, keeps sticking to her brother''s back.


    (A/N : Sorry for thete Update ??????.


    Also i rmend reading my new novel


    "Surviving in the woman''s world as a novel viin."


    It is also in the editor''s choice today. And will contract soon.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 43 43. Angry Gandhari

    ?


    Inside the medic''s chamber, a group of younger children was surrounded by unconscious Bheema.


    "Is Bharata (Brother) Bheem okay?"


    "What happened to him? Who beat him this inhuman way?"


    A worried but calm-looking child said to the medic.


    "Pitamaha (Grandfather) tell me the name of that person, and I will cut his head off."


    A very good-looking child said to the group as he waved his cold ring sword.


    "We first should calm down, And find out whose fault it was."


    A calm intelligent-looking child said to the group.


    "Shadeva, Our brother beat this badly and you are still thinking about who is wrong and right?"


    "Bharata Yudhister gave me permission, I will go and ask Mahamhim to bring the head of that man."


    Said a child who had a bow in his hands.


    "All of you shut up, No one said anything about this outside or the results will be catastrophic."


    Suddenly an elderly man came to this group and remained in a stern voice. He was Bhishma, the title holder of the greatest warrior of this time.


    "Why!? Don''t you see how badly our brother was beaten by Pitamaha? We need justice. If you do not give it to us, Then we will ask in the royal court."


    Said a sword-holding child.


    "Shut up, Not a single word. This matter ends here."


    Bhishma''s blood boiled hearing that this person wanted to go to court. He paid a very heavy price to stop that monster from going to court but his nephews wanted to hit themselves in the foot.


    Going to the royal court is equivalent to courting death.


    "Bhima was wrong in this, ept that and forget about this thing that happened."


    Bhishma said and without waiting for others to reply turned left with the speed he came.


    "Do we have to swallow this humiliation?"


    A boy holding a bow gritted his teeth. They are Dev-Putra, The son of Deva, A demi-God, When did they suffer this much humiliation? He wants revenge.


    "Arjun, Cool down. In the words of Pitamaha. Bheem was in the wrong. So we should drop this topic here."


    Shahdeva spoke to Arjun, who was clenching a bow in his hands.


    "But is it right to hurt brother Bheem? Look, his whole face has turned blue."


    Nak, A good-looking boy, said to counter Shadevas''s words. His blood was boiling looking at his elder brother Bheem''s condition.


    "All of you don''t think about it anymore, Mother is gone to Queen Gandhari. We will get justice, So wait for good news."


    A calm elder boy among them spoke, He was the son of Dharmaraj, Yama, The eldest son of Kunti, Yudhister.


    Hearing their elder brother saying this, the other four boys calmed down, Waiting for the arrival of their mother.


    ....


    "What''s the meaning of this, Queen? My son was brutally beaten in this pce."


    Kunti standing in front of a woman excluding a royal aura.


    In these 7 years lots of things changed. The soft and forgiving heart of Gandhari which was used to being big as an ocean takes all the mistakes of others and forgives them. Now it is a little solid.


    At least now, She will not forgive anyone who wronged her or her family. She also decided to share the burden of her husband''s duty and started to actively participate in the court.


    Now she earns the respect of most of the court and her own right to speak in it.


    There are also tremendous changes in her temperament. Before she was beautiful but shecked the temperament of the queen because of her soft and gentle nature.


    But now, She was standing in front of Kunti like a lioness looking at her prey.


    "Huh!? I don''t know what you are talking about, Speak clearly."


    A natural aura of superiority was released from Gandhari''s body, When she spoke.


    She was in the Shiva temple since morning praying for protection for her family and that little guy who might have forgotten about her.


    Now she just came out of it. She wanted to go back to her chamber but stopped mid-way by Kunti.


    "So you don''t know Queen? Your sons beat my son brutally, Even now, He is still unconscious. I need justice. Why did they beat my son like that? What would I do as a widow if something happened to him?."


    Kunti started her dream, Tears flowed out of her eyes like a broken dam and she started to speak her grievance to Gandhari.


    This is her usual act, First says about her problem and then reminds others about her being a widow of the time this trick works.


    She in thest 7 years too changed, Before she at least had a little sense of sympathy for others, Which was shown when she had thrown Karna into the raging river...Wait never mind.


    She always was cold-blooded, And now she has be even better at it.


    "They are children, They y, They fight. It''smon to get injured, While ying, Right Kunti?"


    Gandhari realized what Kunti was talking about, Then gears in her mind moved. She looked at Kunti and said in a weird tone.


    After all, these were words Kunti spoke to her when she first saw her injured children. If not for Pandavas were children. She really doesn''t know what she has done to them.


    Mother''s anger can even burn gods, not to mention the mere demi-gods.


    But she controlled her anger and decided to talk with Kunti. What she heard were these exact words. Not only that she was once again reminded that this world is not as good as she once believed, So her determination to protect her family increased.


    It''s just that because of the backlog of royal duties, She didn''t have that much time to take care of her children.


    "That-...But *Sigh* I ask for leave, Queen."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Kunti realized She can''t have her way with this mother hen, So she decided to go to someone else.


    Anyway, Although Gandhari is queen there are also people above her, Like royal teacher Kripacharya and Mahamhim Bhishma.


    And "coincidentally" they both were on their side and there was also a Mahamantri Vidur, A royal secretory that was also pro-Pandavas.


    "To whose mistake, Did Bheem get injured?"


    Gandhari didn''t get answers to all her questions yet, So she will not allow her to leave.


    "I don''t know, He was someone else. It was Mahamahim Bhishma, Who was there."


    Of course, Kunti was not stupid enough to say it was an ally of the king who beat Bhima because if that happened then there will be a royal court held, Then she and her family''s fate will be worse.


    "Ohhh....You can go now."


    Gandhari see through that Kunti was hiding something, After all benign royal court for the 7 years teach you lots of things, Detecting the lives of others is one of them.


    Kunti might be good at tricky and all but she is still notparable to those guys on the court. They even hold the knife in their smile, If one is not careful they will lose a lot.


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Kunti didn''t want to stay here anymore, The pause Gandhari took before broke her into a cold sweat feeling that her lie was caught by Gandhari.


    Thankfully she got persimmons, So she gave thepulsory greeting to Gandhari before fleeing away from there.


    "Are they alright?"


    Gandhari looked at the left back of Kunti with coldness in her eyes. She knows the thing said by Kunti is half true. So she became worried about her children.


    So she walked towards the royal doctor''s chamber. Royal medic and Royal doctor are different jobs.


    Royal medic is meant to take care of Royal members of people, While Royal doctor is specially reserved for the direct line member of the current king.


    Only those people can have the right to ask the royal doctor for treatment. If you want them to treat others then you need permission from either the current King, Queen, or prince.


    Royal doctors only listen to their orders, Not others, That''s why Gandhari goes towards the chamber of Royal doctors, not a medic.


    ...


    "It will bepletely healed in 1 or 2 hours."


    Royal doctor said to Evya, Who wasying down on the beach, His knees covered some va of herbs with a foul smell.


    "Thank you, Bhaskar Vaidhya, for treating him."


    It was Suyodhan who folded his hands to show his gratitude to Vaidhya, meaning doctor Bhaskar.


    After all, Even in this time of age. The doctor is treated with the same respect as Devas.


    After all, isn''t it saying that saving one life is better than hundreds of years of penance?*


    "No prince, It is my duty to follow your demands, I am nothing but a loyal servant to the throne."


    A Royal doctor, Bhaskar said to Suyodhana.


    This was a doctor Gandhari personally chose When she fired thest one. Not only this medic did not discriminate against his patients like the previous one but he was also a very good doctor.


    Whinjuresn is known for the fact that an injury like a fracture was able topletely heal in an hour or two. There is even a legend that he can heal anyone as long as there is breath in their body but it is still a legend, It is yet to be confirmed.


    "I can''t wait that long, My family will be worried, They are still hungry, I have to go and- Arghhh!!"


    Hearing that it will take an hour to heal, Evya couldn''t sit still and wanted to sit up but as he moved his knees. A sharp pain came which halted his moments.


    "Keepying down or ready to face my wrath."


    Karna, seeing these dumb actions of Evya, Pushed him down toy and sternly warned him.


    "Guards!! Go to the southern area of the forest and bring a group of 1 woman and 6 kids of the Nishad tribe to the guest pce and arrange good for them."


    After Karna warned him, He called out to guards, Who quickly came and ordered them to bring Evya''s family to the guest pce.


    This guest pce was given to him by Gandhi So when hee to the pce He can stay as much time he wants there and did not feel unwee. That''s why he asked Evya''s family to put it there for time being.


    "Mitra (Friend) that pce is reserved for someone else by Maata (Mother). So we can''t put them there. How about you put them in my chamber? I can share a room with any of my brothers."


    Suyodham was startled to hear where Karna wanted to put Eklvayas family, So he spoke up. It was the order of his mother, So he can''t let his friend break thatmand andmit a crime.


    "Don''t worry Mitra, Empress Gandhari will not mind me, That reminds me, Where is Empress? I came here searching for her."


    Karna patted Suyodhan''s shoulder and said to him, Then realized that he was still holding a dress he made for the Gandhari. So he asked Suyodhan about her. Maybe he will know where she is.


    After he also apologized to her for noting here during thesest 2 years, Although he did it thinking not to bother her as she had lots of work but she might misunderstand him.


    "Ahhhh!!! Ouch, it''s hurting, It''s hurting!!!!"


    When he was done talking, Karna felt the presence of someone behind him but he also sensed that there was no ill-intentioned aura on them.


    He was about to turn around and see who it was but the opponent moved first and grabbed his ear and twisted it.


    Karna realizes who the opponent is after all in this pce only one person can do this to him. So he too decided to act with them.


    (A/N : Yoo, Sorry I was busy writing with my new novel


    "Surviving In The Woman''s World As Novel Viin."


    Oh yes, It''s indeed a seamless promotion. Tell me if you like it or not.


    Also, there will be 3/week chapters. With a 2-3 -2 days gap. So you don''t have to wait without a proper date.


    Also I didn''t read this chapter, Afte I corrected mistakes in Doc. So there will be mistakes of autocorrect, Which will be corrected tomorrow as I am sleepy asst night I pulled an all-nighter.


    Like always, Thank you for the reading, and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 44 44. Marriage?

    ?


    Gandhari was worried about her children, So he hurriedly walked toward the royal doctor.


    She knew if Bheema had beaten her that badly then he might have done something very worse to her kids. Then her eldest Suyodhna got angry and beat him brutally.


    She knew her eldest is normally very easy going but once someone touched him forbidden, His family. Then he turns into the most brutal person.


    He will ignore rules,ws, morals, etc. Just to punish those who wronged his loved ones.


    So her legs were like flying toward the chamber of the Royal doctor. She didn''t show it in front of Kunti but her heart fell into chaos When she heard Bheem was beaten.


    But what she saw in the chamber shocked her. The little guy who had forgotten about her was talking with her eldest.


    ''He grows up into a handsome boy.''


    Gandhari thought about it When she saw him. His height was reaching toward her shoulders, His royal attire also made him look like some celestial prince fallen on this mortal ne.


    She still couldn''t believe he is a son of Suta, A normal son of themon person. Although she didn''t care about caste it was just fascination for her to think of him being someone else.


    But after a moment of surprise, Resentment, and Griefes over her. He was in these 2 years not even onceing to meet her, She was angry at him.


    So like always, She walked towards him and pinched his ear and made the moment of twist motion but of course, there was no strength behind her action.


    Karna also realized who was behind him, He wasn''t able to find her before because on her body there was no ill intention for him, So his senses couldn''t pick up her presence.


    Then Karna started acting, He didn''t feel an ounce of pain, Not to mention Gahdnari did not use any power at all but even if she did, Face-p body will counter it.


    "Now you remember toe to me, Huh, Radheya?"


    Gandhari tried to act sternly but there was a slight smile on her face.


    "Aaaaooo, Ouchh!! It''s hurting, Queen . Please forgive me and let go of my fragile ear. If you break it, Then who will marry me?''


    Karna acted to their standards and typical routine before. After all he, not less trouble caused by him before, He was a nightmare for that court and the royal family members.


    "Ahem, Only know how to pretend."


    Gandhari said so but she let go of his ear with a dissatisfied look on her face.


    "Are you hungry?"


    After that she asked him, She knows his appetite. He always seemed too hungry, So he was worried that he would not say it because of embarrassment.


    "Yes I was, I didn''t eat anything from yesterday."


    Karna just realized he didn''t eat anything after Gandhari reminded him, Yesterday he was busy learning skills, So he forgot about hunger.


    And now he also used power in his body, So he was super hungry. The only reason he didn''t realize this was that his Kundals (Earrings) were supplementing him with enough energy to keep working.


    "Why!!?... Forget about it. Let''s go to the royal kitchenter but first let me talk with my son."


    Gandhari was startled by his statement but then she thought that Radha being overprotective and loving of her son, Will never let him be hungry for the whole day, So she just thought that he was just messing around as always.


    So she decided to do a job, Which she came here for.


    "Why did you beat him that much, Suyodhan? Is he bullying you or your brothers?"


    Gandhari was angry but not at Suyodhana but at Kunti, She didn''t tell her whole thing making her unsure of how to handle this situation.


    "That- Maa..."


    Suyodhan didn''t dare to look at his mother, He hid his hands behind his back, Although he washed the blood on them he still felt guilty.


    He also didn''t want to tell Bhima''s bullying. If that happens, His mother will take drastic measures making her have to bear bacsh from royal elders.


    "!!!...*Sigh* Just tell me I will not do anything to them."


    How can she as his mother not know what he was thinking about, she also said that she will not do anything to them.


    Anyway, Bheem got punished enough, She didn''t have to add more to it.


    "Maa!!!"


    Before Suyodhan could do anything, Sush rushed mother and hugged her waist because of her short height.


    She was very afraid before Bheema rushed towards her, She kept herself together all this time not to make her brothers worried.


    But not that her mother is here, Like a wander finding oasis, She finds her sce. So she hugged her mother and started crying.


    Hearing the painful cry of her youngest, Gandhari''s heart was bleeding. She didn''t know what happened but it was not a simple blunder of kids.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Bheem *Sob* *Sob* is scary."


    Sush startedining to her mother about every injustice that happened to her. Her tears and snot tainted the clothes of Gandhari but she was not in a position to care about it.


    Gandhari sat on her knees and wiped out the tears from her small chubby face, Then she hugged her in her arms. Her eyes were filled with love and distress.


    Her children suffered this much silently because they didn''t want to bother her. She felt distressed that because of her absence her children had to mature early.


    They lost their children''s innocence. In this worry-free time of their lives, they had to worry about the politics of the family.


    She decided that She will spend more and more time with her kids. She can''t let them fall into the abyss of revenge. One fallen like her is enough for their family; they don''t need one more.


    "Vikrama, Sushasan, Suyodhane here."


    She called out her other children by standing and also included them in her hug. These were rare moments in thest few years where she showed weakness.


    She realizes that maybe the queen and princess were winning but the mother in her was carving for her children''s love. She wants justice but not for the exchange of happiness for her children.


    "Why are you standing there? Come here."


    Seeing that Karna didn''t move, She sternly asked him toe to her. She felt bad thinking Karna may be treating her as an outsider.


    In her darkest time, Karna was the one who pulled her out, So in her heart, he had a special ce. She loved him the same as her other children but now it seems that he does not think like that.


    "Ohh I aming."


    Karna didn''t hesitate and also joined in for a hug, He used to live in a very free society in Kalyuga. So there is no rule that outside men are not supposed to touch women, Even if that man is a little child. Only family members can touch women.


    He only stopped thinking about letting mother and children share their precious moments but now he was invited. He was not rejected and also joined in a hug.


    "Sometimes I am jealous of Radha being your mother."


    After they break the hug, Gandhari said. She heard from Sush that it was Karna who saved her from Bheema and how he tricked Bhishama and got the promise of three things.


    "Why jealous? You can be my mother, Just marry your daughter to me. After all, didn''t my wife''s mother."


    Karna said casually to lift the atmosphere, Which got heavy because of Bheema''s incident. Anyway, people in his time used to say things like this jokingly.


    But he forgot that he was not in Kaliyuga but in Dwapar. People take this thing very seriously.


    Karna didn''t know this thinking of people at this time and still thinks like in Kaliyuga because of the overprotectiveness of his Radhe maa.


    She didn''t allow him to go to other ces thinking he would be hurt when he was insulted because of his caste, Plus he used to y in either pce or with that squad of girls.


    In the pce because of the protection of Gandhari and Dhritarashtra, no one says anything to him no matter what he did and those girls didn''t have any problem with his style as they also don''t care about those rules.


    That''s why he still thinks like the Kalyug period.


    *Growl*


    No one said anything but Karna''s stomach growled in protest, It needed food. So Karna failed to see the various expressions on others'' faces. Right now all his mind is on eating.


    "Evya, Let''s go to eat, I am super hungry."


    Karna couldn''t hold back his hunger anymore after being reminded by Gandhari before, So he was in a hurry.


    So he asked Eklvaya toe with him to eat.


    "Can we go to eat, Queen? I am really hungry."


    Karna looked at Gandhari''s stunned face and asked without seeing this shock on her face.


    "Okay, Let''s go."


    Gandhari came to her senses, And spoke before leading them towards the kitchen. In her shock she didn''t even ask who Eklvaya was.


    ''What''s the matter with her?''


    Feeling gaze on him, Karna turned around just to see Sush was taking sneak peek at him from Gandhari''s side, Just to turn her head hurriedly when she saw him looking at her.


    Karna didn''t have time to think about the weirdness of people, Right now he just wanted to eat.


    (A/N : Remember the Heaven defying luck? It will create an illusion and create situations where others ignore the key information, When necessary even Karna can be affected if it was created a good situation for him, This is what happens here.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 45 45. Not Bad Candidate For Son-In-Law

    ?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª Pov Gandhari ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I just heard something incredible. Karna said he wanted to marry my daughter Sush.


    Well, it''s not a bad choice either, I knew him from the very beginning, He didn''t have a bad personality either, and he also wasn''tcking in looks. So there is no problem for him to think of my Sush.


    He also has a kingdom, Which means the cast is also not going to cause any people as the king can marry the princess.


    From the look of it, Shus also does not hate this idea.


    ''I guess I should talk to Aarya about this. Anyway, Shus will be going to Kanyakul (School for royal girls). Karna might also go to Gurukul (Warrior school).''


    I think it''s good to fix marriage first, When they bothe back there will be a wedding for them. Araya also does not disagree with this decision.


    "Wait!! Karna, who is this your new friend?"


    After the shock, I finally found a young man with Karna. I don''t know why when that young man looked at Karna, His eyes had immense respect.


    It''s weird as this young man looks older than Karna. Also the clothes on him caught my eyes.


    I had never seen this beautiful work of art. Each thread of that cloth looked divine. I have to ask him, Who made him that dress. I also wanted something like that.


    "Ohh He? He is my new student, Evaya."


    Karna looked at me and introduced this young man to me, Byt his words shocked me.


    Student?! Howe this young man will be a student of a child-like Karna? I didn''t understand how that was possible and what even Karna was going to teach him.


    "Greeting Queen"


    That young man named Evya kneeled on one knee and greeted me with quite a respect. Seeing her doing this, I too raised my hand to give him permission to stand up.


    ''This guy should learn something from Eklvaya.''


    My eyes unconsciously went to Karna, and this thought emerged in my mind. Karna not even once greeted her like this concerning queen status.


    Although I didn''t mind or say even like it he must create boundaries between them but it''s a different story in front of others.


    I didn''t have any problem with this but others do, They just need an excuse to weaken their forces. If they pick up that Karna needed to be punished for not respecting the queen, Then there would be a dilemma for me.


    What would I choose? If she doesn''t punish him then her status will be in danger, Which also puts her family and kids at risk and if she punishes him then she is also going to harm Karna, The thing she didn''t want.


    That''s why she wanted him to learn something from Eklvaya. So that Karna would not create trouble for her.


    "Queen, I am Nishan. So do I allow myself to enter the royal dining room?"


    Eklvaya suddenly asked as we were about to enter the dining room. I was shocked to hear him say that.


    Not because of being Nishad but how can a forest dweller have this well-crafted dress? He did not steal it as this dress felt like it was specially made for him.


    "Nishan is not allowed to enter the dining room."


    I answered him, Thinking he would be angry or feel humiliated but hearing me say this, He just nodded and stood by the door, In the pose of waiting for them there.


    ''He is a good pupil candidate.''


    I was shocked by how good-natured and calm-minded he was. If there was someone else they might have asked Karna to allow him entry but he didn''t say anything about it. He just respectfully leaves a way for others.


    ''This guy always finds something good.''


    I looked at Karna, Who was looking at me jokingly. He might have seen through I was trying to test his student.


    Well, he also was very smart. I always felt like talking to my brother when I was with this little guy. Only my brother is capable of tricking him.


    "Nishad is not allowed but a student of our allies is always wee."


    I got my answer. This Eklvaya was not bad to be with Karna, So I didn''t want to embarrass him anymore, So I finally said the words.


    "Really!? Can I enter?"


    Eklvaya asked me in surprise. There was an unbelievable look on his face, Not understanding what I said to him.


    "Yes, You can, You are a student of this little guy right?"


    I said to him, I felt pain in his voice when he asked me, Maybe he suffered and was dismissed by too many people.'''' That he didn''t believe in royals anymore.


    I know this feeling very well, I too once had that look when I got to know how cold this huge gold pce can be. Only benefits and self-interest matter here.


    This was even ready to kill her infant newborn eldest son Suyodhan, When they felt a threat to their interest. From that day on, All the remaining feelings and nostalgia she had vanished. A little soft corner she had for these people was also consumed by her fire of yearning for justice.


    Now only her family is important in her heart, Her husband, Her childrens, Her brother matter to her now, Of course, There was also a ce for one little guy.


    "I am so hungry, Can you please bring food soon.".


    Karna was first to sit on the silk mattress in front of a small dining table. After seating, he put a bag with him on the table too.


    ''What''s in there, Karna? You were carrying for a long time."


    I got curious and asked him, I thought it was an apology gift for me from him but now it''s not seem like that. After all, if it was a gift for me, He should have given it to me long ago.


    "Ohh!!? Ipletely forgot about this, ``This is I made for you queen."


    Karna smacked his head and picked up the cloth bag, carried towards me.


    "Sorry, I should have given it to you before the queen but I was so hungry that I had forgotten about it hehe."


    Karna handed me this cloth bag, And said while rubbing the back of his head.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I was happy, Hering it was a gift, Specially made by him, So the resentment in my heart eased a lot. I don''t care what was in it. As a queen I had everything I wanted but I like the gesture this gift represents.


    "This- "


    I opened a gift and was about to say I like it but no words came out of my mouth.


    In the cloth bag wasying a very enchanting purple imperial queen dress. I didn''t even need to open it and take a look to see, How brilliant and transcending craftsmanship is.


    Even her royal cloth made by Meghna is notpared to this.


    I looked up at Karna. At first, I thought he was lying about making this dress but I dropped that idea, Karna never lied to me. So this dress was indeed made by him.


    "This is a very good dress Mata.,"


    Suddenly, A weak soft voice broke my train of thought, I looked down just to see, At some point, Sush ran up to her looking at the dress in my hand.


    Her gaze was glued on the dress, With wanting looking in her eyes.


    I was not surprised, Every woman shares one weakness and that was jewelry and clothes, and this dress targeted both of those weaknesses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª POV Sush ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I didn''t know what I was feeling right now, A handsome boy named Karna said he wanted to marry me.


    I don''t know what marrying means but I think it was the same game I y with dolls. Well I love to y with him. He can be my husband, and will be his wife. We can make brother Sushasan our Dashi (Servant Girl) and Brother Vikrama our horse.


    Brother Suyodhan can be our bodyguard, So I can still y with my brother. I should find a dress for my brother Sushasan. He will look good in it.


    I was thinking about this just to see Karna, who wanted to y house with me, and Gifted something to my Maata (Mother).


    I got curious, What it could be. So I came to my mother, Who looked stunned in ce. I was about to call her when I saw what was a gift.


    A very divine-looking dress was lying on the cloth bag. I had already seen Karna can do magic and create a dress but I never thought that it would be this beautiful.


    I also want this dress.


    ''Will he create a dress for me, If I agreed to be his wife? Anyway, it will be very funny to see brother Sushasan in a dress.''


    I thought so and came towards Karna, Who was going back to sit in front of the dining table after giving a gift to mother.


    "Karna, let''s get married now, Then I will be your wife."


    I asked him, When I will be his wife, He will surely make a dress for me, right?


    "Pfuuuut~ *Cough* *Cough*"


    Karna, who was drinking water, sprayed water out of his mouth and started coughing. Thankfully I was standing by his side, not in front of him.


    Seeing he was choking on the water, I stepped ahead and rubbed his back. I always used to do this as my brothers are always in a rush, So they often choke on something.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª POV Suyodhan ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mitra said he wanted to marry my sister. I didn''t know how I was feeling. On one hand, I was happy that my Mitra was going to the husband of my Susha but on the other hand, I was also sad that My Susha would leave me after marrying.


    I didn''t want them to leave me. I, as her brother, can take care of her for her whole life. She didn''t need to go away where I needed her to be always with me.


    What was she going to do when she was in trouble and needed help? I will not be there.


    At least here, 101 brothers are standing for her like a wall that will never let any harm befall their beloved.


    But then again, Mitra Karna is also very strong. He even stopped Bheem and sent him flying in a punch. Shusha is safe in his hand.


    Still, I don''t want her to leave me, leave us, brothers. At least not yet.


    ''Well, There is still time, right? Even if they marry, They still have a lot of time for us brothers to spend time with her.''


    I try tofort myplicated heart, Anyway, they still have time, Their sister will not go away soon.


    So we came into the dining room, and Mitra gave Maata a gift, Which I think she liked. After all, I don''t often see the smile on her face.


    I know it has to be a dress or something as I saw Mitra has magical power and might be an Avatar of some god. So it''s reasonable to say that the dress should be quite good.


    Then I saw Susha walking towards our mother andmenting how good the dress was. I know she also liked the dress, As I heard the wanting in her voice.


    ''I should request Mitra to also make one dress for her.''


    I thought about it, If there is something my sister wants, I will do anything to bring the thing my sister wants.


    But then I saw and heard something that made me feel like the ground below my feets slipped away. My sister asked Mitra to marry her.


    My Susha will no longer be with us brothers. This thought broke my heart. I felt that someone was stealing my sister but I also can''t do anything about it as the other person was also his Mitra.


    Still he can''t let his sister leave now, Not yet. So ran to Susha and Karna. He will not let her leave yet, their brothers still need her.


    (A/N : Yoo, Here is the POV you guys asked for.


    Also sorry for beingte but please try to understand that I made a contract with another novel, I have toplete the quota of chapters for offers.


    So I still have to focus on that novel, But this novel is still updated 2 times a week. I will find time to do it.


    Also I didn''t read after putting it into autocorrect, As I still have to write another novel''s chapter. I willter fix all the wrong things in all my updates when I have myptop.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 46 46. Pandavs

    ?


    "I object, Sush can''t marry you yet, Mitra."


    Suyodhan rushed to Sush and tried to pull her back.


    "What are you doing Bharata? I just want to marry him. What''s the problem with that?"


    Sush became annoyed, She just wants to marry him, So he will also make a dress for him, Might also make one for Sushasan''s brother, That way they will have aplete set to y with.


    "No, You can''t marry yet, When you grow up, I will personally arrange your wedding."


    Suyodhan was not happy. He couldn''t let her marry this soon. She was still a kid and their brothers needed her.


    "Maa!!! See brother Suyodhan is bullying me, Tell him, I can marry, okay?"


    Sush was not happy at all. She retracted her wrist from Suyodhans hand and ran towards her mother. Then she hugged her legs andined in a spoiled manner.


    "No, you can''t, Maa (Mother) tell her she can''t."


    Suyodhan also runs to his mother and asks to reprimand Sush.


    "No, I will marry now, Humph!!


    Sush did not give in and talked to her brother. She really wanted that dress. She was very annoyed and angry right now.


    Normally, Her brothers did not deny her anything. Then why are they doing it now? If she can get dressed by just ying house with Karna, Then she can do it.


    It''s a win-win for her, Not only does she get the dress but also ys with her brothers and Karna. She loves this tread a lot. She is not losing anything but only gaining it.


    "NO!! You can''t."


    Suyodhan also did not give in this time, He can fulfil her other requests but not this one. Maybe when they grow up, He will himself make wedding arrangements.


    But now is not the time, Marriage is a very important thing, Although Mitra Karna was the best choice for his sister but now is not the time for them to get married.


    "No, I will. Mom says that to brother now, okay?"


    Sush held Gandahri''s red sari asking for help from her, showing her puppy eyes.


    This is a Bhrmastra, Anytime she does this no matter who it is they agree to her demand. This even works on hardened warriors like Bhishama, So how could it not work on her own mother?


    "No, Not yet, I will ask Meghna to make a dress for you. If not , Karna might also find time to make one for you, So stop your antics, you little devil."


    How can Gandhari not know what is happening in her youngest mind? She knew that this marriage thing is just for getting a dress.


    But she also loved the innocence her youngest had left in her. At least she had not matured before time. Her brother does take good care of her.


    "Really?? I love you, Mata (Mom)"


    Sush at first was very disappointed hearing she does not get to marry him now but after hearing that, she will ask him to make a dress for her, She was happy once again.


    She quickly hugged her mother andnded a soft kiss on her cheeks and then she didn''t forget to turn her head around sticking her tongue out provoking her brother, Suyodhan who was very d that his mother did not agree.


    But then he saw the smug face of Sush making him realise all this was because of a dress, Putting his heavy heart down.


    "Maa, Also made one for Sushasan Bratha (Brother)."


    After provoking her brother as her usual ritual, Sush once again turned towards Gandhari and asked one more thing.


    She really wanted to y if not now then maybeter but for that her brother Sushansan also needed to be dressed and prepared for it.


    "Wait! Why me? What have I ever done to you, devi?"


    Before Gandhari can say, Sushsan popped up and quickly demanded an answer from her, Poor him always a target of her shenanigans.


    And now she wanted him to wear the clothes of a woman. How can a man do that? Others will surely make fun of him.


    "What''s the problem with wearing a dress for once? I always wear it. Be a man and wear it Bharata."


    Sush hugged Gandhari for safety and said to Sushasan with a sly smile on her face.


    ''Why is this woman obsessed with putting men in women''s clothing?''


    Karna who was seated in his ce seeing everything happening around him, He did not take the marriage proposal seriously as for him it was just a child being a child.


    And what he said was a joke, So he also did not think much of it but what got his attention was the words of Sush.


    These words reminded him that there is a little monster who also wanted him to put on the woman''s clothing for some reason.


    "You- "


    "Wear it, Anyway we are still children, So there is no problem."


    Sushasan wanted to argue but Suyodhan interjected and spoke to him in an elderly tone making Sushasan helpless.


    His elder brother always takes the side of their little sister, But he also knows that Suyodhan loves them all equally. It''s just this elder brother of theirs who loves to spoil their little sister just like them.


    "Okay, Jestha (Elder Brother)"


    How can Sushasan go against the word of their father-like a brother? So he, though unwilling, agreed to him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna saw that and raised his eyebrows. It surprised him to see Sushsan this obedient as the one he heard of before in Kalyuga said to be lusty and arrogant.


    Well, Karna did have forgotten lots of things but there were still a few that were vividly remembered by him, And now it seems that just like Pandavs Kurava brothers also did not defy their elbrother''shersmands.


    "When will the food be served, Maharani? I am really hungry."


    But then Karna''s stomach protested, stopping his chain of thoughts and bringing his attention back to the food.


    "Don''t be impatient Karna, Royal cooks were busy doing it, It will serve in just a few moments."


    Gandhari turned to Karna holding Sush in her hand and said to him in a gentle tone, She still thinks he was messing with her when he said he hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday.


    "Arghh, What''s taking them so long? If they are anyter I might start eating at this table."


    Karna was hungry, The use of a Sovereign body put too much toll on his body, After all, equivalent exchange was also a thing here too.


    So he really might really start eating at the table. Anyway, his body can digest it, Being a demi-god has its own perks.


    "You can eat this."


    Karnay on the table with his face down grunting because of hunger, He really second-guessed eating at this table. At this time Sush somewhere in the middle got down from her mother''s arms and came to Karna.


    She tapped on his shoulder and handed him the mangos they gathered before.


    Karna looked stunned by this action of hers but then again his hunger got the better of him and he quickly picked one mango and started eating.


    Evya on the other side seeing his guru acting like this had lots of question marks hovering above his head.


    He does not understand who has not eaten for weeks, Is he or his teacher? After all, even after being hungry for a week, he was able to hold back his hunger but his teacher can''t?


    There is definitely something in it that his teacher wanted to teach him, Well he does think a lot.


    "Hey, have you really not eaten since yesterday?"


    This time Gandhari was still confused. She knew Karna did not like to ruin his appetite by eating something before lunch or dinner but he did it now.


    Making her think he might really be too hungry.


    "Yeah, I was busy learning and then weaving dresses since yesterday, So I did not have time to go home or eat something. This is my first supper and breakfast."


    Karna hears Gandhari''s question and answers her while eating mango like an animal staining his hands and face with the juices of mango.


    Though still thanks to his charm, He not only looked disgusting but on the contrary looked breathtaking giving the impression of being down to earth.


    "Wait!!? Really???? Why did you not say it before? Servants, please bring the food that is ready right now."


    Gandhari''s heart pained hearing it, Before she thought that an overprotective mother like Radha would not let him stay hungry and she was right but now that she knows he had not gone home since yesterday, means Radha had no way to reach him.


    So he might-no definitely have not eaten since yesterday.


    That''s why she quickly asked royal servants to bring out food already ready without waiting for others to make it.


    Though she was feeling bad, there was also happiness in her heart as he was hungry because he wanted to dress for her.


    The slight anger and resentment have also gone reced with joy.


    Soon servants bring out prepared dishes, While others are being made now, Karna could not wait to dig in.


    "Evya and Mitra and you all quickly sit and start eating because once I start there will be nothing for you guys."


    Karna, though eager to dig in, Asked others to sit with him and they too followed suit. Though Evaya wanted to wait for his teacher to finish before eating, the stern eyes of Karna made his seat next to it waiting to be served.


    "We too are hungry, Serve us too."


    When servants were ready to serve Karna and the group, 5 younglings came in with some older women and demanded to be served too.


    Karna looked at them and the corner of his lips turned upwards as in this 5, One big fat guy is very easily identifiable as his face was swollen and turned blue and purple.


    ''Pandavas.''


    Karna didn''t even have to think about them as he already has a good guess about their identity.


    (A/N: Yoo how have you been, guys? Good? Great? That''s alright.


    Well I should apologise for a super dyed update but I too am helpless guys, There is already my book


    [ Surviving in the woman''s world as the novel viin.]


    (Yes I am shameless)


    This did not give me time to write this one but here I am. I will try to give more updates soon but it will still take some time as this book is not contracted, While my other book is and I am also writing one with the same intention.


    But don''t worry, It will not take this much time, Might take 3 or 4 days at max.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 47 47. Hunters Grin

    ?


    "Jyestha (Elder brother), We still give up that easily, This time those bad omens tried to kill Bhrata Bheem, What if next time they-"


    The youngest, Nakul among the five of them, was still not satisfied with the decision of their elder brother Yudhisther to ignore the injuries of Bheem and not ask for justice.


    Their Pitamaha (Great-Grandfather) rejected him sternly when he wanted to bring those bad omen into the court making him doubt that he was in favour of those people then them.


    "Shut up Nakul, Don''t say these words, Nothing will happen Anuj (Younger brother) Bheem, He is Dev-Putra (Demi-God), Also stop calling cousins bad omen, They all are also our brothers."


    Before Yudhisther could say anything, Shadev, the Second youngest and twin brother of Nakul spoke up and sternly criticised his way of speaking about their cousins.


    He is the smartest among them and also has received talent and knowledge about astrology.


    So he can sense that if his brothers walk on the same path they will fall into disaster, Noo wrong he knows disaster has already made its way towards them, Ready to make them fall.


    They had to change as soon as possible and made amends with their cousins. He told this countless times but this idea always gets rejected when they take a vote among them.


    The reason is that astrology is not that urate to predict the future and he also agrees with that, Sometimes it was very hard to read what stars had written for them.


    But it was not one of these times, He can quite literally see their doom at the end, But once again his attempts are futile, He also cannot reveal too many secrets of the heavens to make them agree to him.


    This is a drawback of trying to see the future. As for seeing the future you have to use the power of heaven, which does note for free. You have to give part of your life each time you try to peep into the future.


    And not only that, but He is also restricted by the same forces so he cannot reveal much or he quite literally dies before he even finishes his words.


    So he can only warn her as much as thews allow him but his brother could not listen to reason. They already think that their cousins were after him because they showed hostility when they arrived here.


    He gets why those cousins of his showed them hostility. They thought that their elder brother was king and now a new person pop-up out of nowhere trying to take the ce of their elder brother.


    So anyone can be angry and hostile, Even he will get angry over it, That''s why he gets their inner struggle to ept Pandavas.


    If only his other brother calmed down and tried to understand them, They could make them understand that they want no harm to their cousins but his brothers did not listen to their reasons.


    And now after the Bheem incident, Thest hope was also extinguished, Kauravas and Pandavas are now officially enemies, Whichst thing he wanted to happen.


    "Duryodhan, Can you exin why my brother is like this?"


    Nakul did not listen to Shadeva, His brother got beaten brutally, and He needed justice for him, So when he saw Suyodhan he went to him and asked for justice.


    Everyone in the room turned towards him, As his words of calling Suyodhana, Duryodhan shocked everyone.


    Kinti though had her usual neutral face but was gloating in her eyes, After all, she knows they call him behind his back, She was also not bothered by these words.


    After all, the more hate there is between them the more she had a chance to be queen mother. She wanted to make her eldest son king of Hastinapur no matter what.


    It was her dream. There was no control of her in her childhood nor did in her adulthood.


    First her father decided without asking her which made Pritha a daughter of the Yadav n, A Kunti daughter of the Kuntibhoja king.


    Her husband decided without asking her and made her share their first night with another woman, Who was more beautiful and younger than her.


    Even the man she thought she could spend the rest of her life with disarms the arms of a woman she saw as a rival, She utterly failed, As a daughter, and a wife but she will never fail as queen.


    She wanted that control back, And for that she can do everything, Even if that means there will be destruction all around, Kunti could get what she wants once in her life.


    "What did you say-"


    Gandhari was furious, How can Nakul call her Suyodhan (Good in arms) as Duryodhan (Bad In arms* Weapons).


    She can bear everything but she can''t bear it if someone tries to harm her children. Now she feels even worse. If these people in front of her dared to call her son then what are they doing behind her back?


    The guilt of not being able to give time to her children was eating her alive but there was no way to relieve it, So that guilt turned into anger as she roared at Nakul.


    "What a good name indeed, Duryodhan, A best suitable name for Yuvraj of Haustinapur don''t you think Evya?"


    But before she could say anything, Karna cut her off mid-sentence with admiration on his face and sweet praising words in the mount but deep in his eyes was gloating. It was a grin hunter had when he saw his prey catch his bait.


    Karna was looking at them but his mind already started to spin gears and he even made a hamster in his mind to work extra hard as he started to lure them into the trap heid for them.


    "Angraj, how can Duryodhan''s name be suitable for Suyodhan?"


    A voice came but it was neither from this group nor from the Evay but from a third party, Who just entered the chamber.


    Bheeshama looked at the group standoff and broke out in cold sweat as he saw the look in Karna''s eyes, The same look he used before he trapped him in his own words, So he did not dare to let Pandavas talk.


    He spoke through making it look like it was from a neutral side but anyone who saw it clearly can tell he was tilting the side of Pandavas a little.


    "It''s not good to call this Sutputra, Angraj, Mahamahim, He was yet to be crowned as a king."


    A man next to Bheeshma spoke with clear disgust for Karna in his voice, He was quite intelligent looking and he also was, After all this man is the smartest man in Hastinapur, Vidur, Of course after everyone''s favourite/hated Mama (Uncle).


    ''They are here. Now move towards the 2nd phase, Hehe.''


    When Karna saw two of theming, Other than bing panicked, He became even more excited. Why would he not after all he was waiting for these pawns to arrive.


    During these two years, he not just wasted time with his group of girls but he also did a proper study of Hastinapur politics, So he was well aware of Vidur, There were also small interactions with him.


    And as you can tell they can mix that well, Which created a feud between them. Whenever Karna spoke something Vidur would definitely say it in opposition, Same for Karna, If Vidur said something he too would not forget to oppose it.


    The same thing happened today too. It was no different than other times, At least others think so.


    "O ''Great Mahamahim, Why does Duryodhan ''s name not sound good for my Mitra? Duryodhan means Unconquerable, Impossible to win in a night. A man born from the boon of Lord Shiva should deserve this mighty name, right?


    This servant said, "I did not have gold coins on me. If I did, I would have given it to him as a reward for suggesting this great name for future Yuvraj."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna this time ignored Vidur''s presence totally making him frustrated by getting humiliated by Sutputra.


    While Bheeshma heard Karna''s words and nodded, He agreed this name was indeed suitable for Suyodhan as it shows his might and the blessing he got from Lord Shiva himself.


    ''So Bheesma not too much of a lost cause, There is a chance to bring him to dar*Ahem* outside.''


    Karna, seeing Bheeshma genuinely admires the new name suggestion without being too partial, Understands that only when ites to Pandavas this guy bes hard to bear, Normally he should be a chill guy.


    He just had a habit of abducting a few princesses and ruining their life, That''s all.


    "Wait? That person is not served, Radheya. He is Nakul''s youngest Pandava."


    Bheeshma realised why Karna said in his words again, He did this the second time, This man was definitely trying to provoke Pandavas to do something stupid that he can use against them.


    So he quickly interfered and prevented directly talking with them, He also with his eyes warned Kunti, Which she also understood and handled her sons, So they did not do anything.


    Vidur also saw it and quickly started to think about how to counter Karna.


    ''This little guy is cooking something in that small mind of his.''


    Gandhari did not speak after Karna cut her off mid-sentence, She understands there might be a reason for him preventing her from speaking and now looking at him, She confirmed her doubt.


    She knew Karna was once again up to his shenanigans like before.


    Other children''s party was just looking at him with confusion other than Vikram, As though not totally understanding what is happening but he can understand more than others in his age group, Just like Shadeva right now.


    "Sutputra, Duryodhan was not crowned as Yuvraj, So stop calling him that as it sends the wrong message."


    Vidur, not understanding who Karna targeted among the Pandavas, Decided to stop being defensive and go full offence. He can see Karna supporting Suyodhana, so he decides to target him, making him lose focus on Pandavas.


    "He is not YET, As the son of the current king, He had all right over being Yuvraj, This is what royal rules say, right?"


    Karna this time looked arrogantly at Vidur saying these words as if this is his ace card, He used this to defend Suyodhan being the Yuraja and then future king.


    Seeing this corner of Vidur''s lip raised upward as he saw through Karna.


    ''He is a child, after all, Leaked the most sensitive information, Which now that it brings up can point figures at.''


    Vidur thought, He always wanted to reject the right of Suyodhan over the throne as apparently, the Current king was never crowned as a king, So he was ruling over as king but not crowned as one.


    So he does not have any right of the king, So neither do his kids.


    "Current king never got crowned as a king, So he did not have any right of the king and likewise his children also did not have any right over the throne."


    So Vidur said And was happy to see the light over Karna''s face dimmed. He felt proud that he made this arrogant guy helpless.


    "Hey, That''s true but old King Pandu has also given up his Kingdom and taken a Sanyas before going into Canvas, Where Rajmata Madari and Kunti gave birth- asked his kids, At that time Pandu was a sanyasi, without anything of his own as he gave up going into Vansavs.


    So, the question is if the father does not have it then how can his children get it? Please make it sense, As Both sections of Kauravas and Pandavas are kinda the same, At least the current king still has a kingdom under his right, Which can be given to his kind.


    Sorry to say it but Pandu did not, So his kids did not have any right over the throne nor anything in this kingdom, Heck they were not even considered the princes as their "father" was a forest dweller, didn''t he?"


    But then Karna looked straight into Vidur''s''s eyes and spoke, making Vidur speechless not knowing what to say.


    The point Karna raised was too logical, Which was also an obvious loophole in their right of asking for the throne. It''s just that he never thought that anyone would point it out there. After all, it was a very sensitive matter with lots of emotions attached to it.


    No one in the family would want to bring that out to cause suffering but Karna did it without hesitation making him frustrated. That is why he was not ying ording to routine.


    "Still, Suyodhan can not be a Yuvraj as there was a bad omen when he was born, So please drop the idea."


    In desperation, He too decided to use point sensitivity to another group, The birth of Suyodhan, That night when bad omens started appearing all over Hastinapur.


    So this was a proper reason to not let him be a Yuraj.


    Hearing his words everyone''s faces changed to, The most dangerous one was Gandhari, As her eyes were spitting fire of Rage, She will never forget nor forgive these people who tried to kill her newborn baby.


    "And who says that? You know sometimes those astrologers are fake, You might be got scammed by them."


    Karna avoids eye contact with Vidur as if he is fearing to confront him.


    "How can that be? I myself read the stars and signs which clearly say Duryodhan is a bad omen."


    Vidur''s confidence got boasted as he was Karna did not dare to look at him, It was his clear victory, Or he thought so.


    ''Ohh No!!!!''


    Bheesham''s face turned white seeing a change of expression not of Gandhari but Karna, As he now has PTSD from that smile. He felt it in his heart this guy was up to no good.


    "Treason!!!!"


    Karna responded to fear in Bheeshma''s heart, He stood up and pointed his finger at Vidur directly pointing at him with a wide grin on his enchanting face.


    (A/N: Yoo, Go read my other novel "Surviving In The Woman''s World As Novel Viin." if you have time.


    Technically it is after said day, So there is a full extra words chapter.


    Also sorry for the bad grammar and all, I literally finished writing this at 1:27 Am, So I don''t have time to fix the mistake or even to read and find them.


    I will fix themter but not soon, As there is too much work I had to yet.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 48 48. Spider Web

    ?


    The whole room became suddenly quiet from the words of Karna, Pandavas'' side looking at him like they were seeing a fool except for the one boy whose eyes now revealed fear.


    Bhishma too became quite turning gears in his mind but still couldn''te up with what Karna was trying to say but Vidur standing by his side had a white face, As if all his blood drained hearing Karna''s words.


    Kaurava''s side is also quite sceptical as to how can Karna use someone like Vidur of treachery, This man worked for this kingdom all his life and even part of it, There is no way Vidur would be a traitor in Karna''s mouth.


    But there was someone also in this group to see through the web Karna had woven for Vidur, Well there are two people who saw through it one was Vikram, While the other was Middle aged but handsome man, Who at first nce looked like a royal birth.


    Vikram has an astonished expression with a touch of admiration, Meanwhile, that middle aged man only had one emotion on his face, which was nk. There was no facial indication of his current mood.


    But his bright eyes can say that he is enjoying it.


    "Karna, Calling someone who was respected as Mahamantri (Head Secretary) of Hastinapur, Please speak your evidence as we do not want to tarnish the reputation of a respectful person like him."


    Gandhari seeing Karna might get in trouble spoke up, Her words sound like it was in favour of Vidur but the meaning was quite clear.


    Let Karna speak his proof, If he did not have it he can walk away with a p on the writs as a consequence, Which said members also notice but Pandavas side can''t do anything as Gandhari made a clear statement here.


    If they go against words they do consider treason, So they shut up and wait for Karna to finish speaking.


    Vidur too came out of his initial shock and started to think about counter but to his horror he found that Karna did not leave him any leeway making him helpless.


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity to speak Maharani (Queen). My proof is that Vidur purposefully made that deviation look like it was for Prince Suyodhan. Just think about it. At the time, the signs started in the early night andsted for the whole night.


    In that time frame, only Prince Suyodhan can''t be in the kingdom, So Vidur purposefully pointed to the prince.


    But wait, the prediction said the one who was born will destroy KuruVansh (Kuru lineage), So it has to be born in the Kuru lineage right? Wrong! How can one who was born in the Kuruvansh will destroy it?


    It''s more logical to think that the enemy of Kuru was born somewhere in the kingdom but no Vidur makes sure to put focus only on Prince Suyodhan.


    And still, we go with the fact that the one who destroys the Kuruvansh is born in the Kuruvansh, No matter how stupid that sounds but still the sake of argument considers it like that is the case.


    So the question still arises, Is Prince Suyodhan the only KuruVansh born that day and time? Is no one else close to the Kuru lineage bat at that time?


    But Vidur considers that? No he directly pointed out to Prince Suyodhan ignoring all other points, This proves it was a well-intended attack on Prince Suyodhan, As he was the target of an evil adharmic act of it.


    Why may you ask? Simple, Hate. He hated that he, even as a prince, was treated like a lowborn. He hated that even though he was well capable of being king, others made his blind brother kin over him.


    He hated that others looked so down on him that they would rather choose a blind person than him. A prince born from a maid, So he decided to do this. This way there will be no heir for the current king and so no one is the king of his sons.


    He decided that if he can''t take the throne from the current king then he will take it away from the future one.


    This is my proof and argument, O''Mahamahim as a protector of the throne, Please give a judgement."


    Karna for the first time in his life speaks so much without any interruption, But he was proud of it.


    He gave no way to Vidur to escape from this thing, He for thest two years studied and researched everything about this thing and evenid the foundation for Vidur to corner him today.


    He was like a spider weaving a web for Vidur for thest 3 years and today he caught him in that web trapping himpletely just waiting there to be devoured by him.


    He also purposefully did not allow Gandhari to handle this situation as someone can take that as an excuse for biassed judgement but if The great soul of the Hastinapur, Mahamahim Bhishma make a judgement then there is no one can point fingers at it No one has guts to oppose his judgement.


    This is a also reason he go for Vidur as people already kinda did not like him for being a low born as he was born to a maid but he is title as a prince, So turning people in the court and kingdom against him was way easy then to do it with Bhishma as it was nearly impossible.


    "Hearsay, It''s all hearsay. You are just making stuff up without any proof-"


    "Vidur, You have toe with me, You will be judged at the royal court tomorrow by the king."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Vidur wanted to say something in his defence, Yeah he hated not being able to be a king but that was not his intention behind doing all this, He did it to protect Bheem.


    Bheem was always o born at the same time as Suyodhan and to be honest he knew the time of Bheem''s Birth is close to the prediction then Suyodhan but he wanted to protect Pandu''s kids, After all they are the future of this kingdom.


    That''s what he lied as Gandhari was going to have 100, If she lost 1 that''s not a big deal but Kunti only had 2 at that time, and that too from the Devas.


    So the choice was obvious and so he did what he did at the time, He did all that to protect the throne kingdom.


    But before he finished saying, Bhishma patted his shoulder and spoke in a cold voice.


    He of course does not believe Karna''s words but when he was the face of Vidur, He knew what Karna said had the truth, So he did tell the lie that Prince Suyodhan was a bad omen, This is indeed treason as it did against kings child that too firstborn.


    So as he who took an oath of protecting the throne also has to punish those who go against it, He very well knows if Vidur goes into the royal court then not only his but also his family''s life would be in danger, But that''s a price a traitor has to pay for betrayal.


    "Wait for A Great Mahamahim, Let Vidur have a chance to speak in his defence, After all what I said was just my thoughts, If Mahamantri Vidur had taken a blood oath that he did not and will not do anything against the throne and the one on the and rted to the throne and also give them his full support, All my usations will drop on its own."


    When Karna saw that Bhishma believed him, he moved to the 2nd stage. He never nned on killing Vidur. After all, he needed 3 years of nning for doing all this. Killing him just like that is too great of a loss.


    After all he is said to be one the top 5 smartest men in this era. It is rather efficient and beneficial to add him to our group. This way he not only makes his enemies weaker but also earns a huge strength.


    Now he forced Vidur to take a blood oath, The oath that is so deadly that once broken it will not only kill the person but also everyone who is directly rted to his blood, Of course, which was his direct family.


    And not Dhritarashtra and others as they do not have a direct bloodline, He makes sure of it before making that n.


    "...Okay, *Cut* I Vidur, Mahamantri of Hastinapur, Son of Ved Vyas and Prince of Hastinapur, Taking this Sun in the sky, The air in nature and people in this room as a witness take this blood oath that I never will make any move against the throne, The one on the throne and created to the man on the throne, They will have my undying loyalty."


    Vidur finally understands that from the beginning Pandavas were not the target of Karna but he was the one who he was nning of attacking since he came here, No- He was nning this since they met.


    Now his brain started to work and he understood how deep and well constructed the n Karna made to trap him like this.


    For this, he was kinda feeling excited as he never met someone who would do something like this. This long ying, even that monster of the brother of the queen might not be able to do it.


    Well, at least he thinks so.


    There was no other option for him. He either took an oath and showed his loyalty to the king or he died. He was not afraid of dying but he knew the crime Karna used him of means his family was also not safe, so not for him but for his family he had to bend.


    He took out the dagger tied to his waist and held that naked de in his hand before with force taking it back and making a deep cut on his hand.


    Blood started to flow out of it, but Vidur as a trained warrior did not bother with this light wound, He looked up at Karna and then at the sun in the sky through the window then looked around the room before mentioning people in this room took a blood oath.


    *Rumble* *Bang*


    As he finished speaking, Blood in his hand started to glow as thew of nature started to merge with the falling blood. The golden Sanskrit words appeared out of thin air, Karna read it and it said the same thing that Vidur just spoke, Word by word.


    After hovering around for a few seconds, Those words quickly dropped on his open wound but other than like before flowing out with blood it went inside out merging with his body.


    [Ding...!]


    (A/N : I had some free time so write one but please don''t demand more as I am really on a tight schedule, And there is also another book other than "Surviving In Women''s World as a novel viin." (I am shameless don''t you know?) that I nned to release at the start of the next month.


    So this will take some time to upload but I will still try to upload it as fast as I can.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 49 49. Conqueror Of Mind

    ?


    [Ding! Detected that the host restrained one of the minds of Pandavas...


    Congrattions to the host for triggering Ten-Thousand times critical strike on it...


    Congrattions to the host for getting the title "Conquer Of Mind."...


    Conquer Of Mind: No illusions or tricks can affect you anymore, You will always have a calm mind even in chaos, Alway having full total control on yourself.


    (Note : This is just the early stage of the title buff, The more you conquer the other party the more chances there are to get an upgrade for the skill.)]


    System voice rang in Karna''s mind, Which confirmed his belief, He had yet to conquer Vidurpletely.


    As for the reward, He did not spend much thought on it, Though it is quite a good reward but he already has a Star-Child bloodline to protect him from such a thing, Still, it is a wee addition,It will be stronger as hepletes the task.


    "Queen, Now I ask permission to leave."


    After Vidur had done the ritual, His face became pale. He looked like he might fall to the ground any moment as there was no strength remaining in his body.


    This ritual did not look that costing but as the oath that affects the whole bloodline, It will cost the equivalent amount in return, So right now he did not have any power remaining in his body, He was now a squished-out lemon,No juice remain in his body to do anything.


    So he folded his hands to ask permission to leave from Queen Gandhari, Which she had yet to grant.


    She just looked at him withplicated emotions. It''s not far-fetched to say that she hates this person, The one who wanted to kill her firstborn but she still had those little good memories about them.


    After all, not every day was hell in this golden cage of hers. There were some sweet moments shared in this ce, Which will forever be kept in her heart as a precious memory.


    These people too were part of those memories, So she had a soft spot for them but then she looked at her children, Which quickly solidified her crumbling belief.


    No, she had to be strong. If the situation arose cruel if not her children would suffer as a consequence, So she just nodded to Vidur permitting him to leave without offering any help from soldiers outside of the chamber.


    "Also give me permission daughter, I will also take my leave to help Vidur."


    Bhishma could not see Vidur in this condition, After all by rtion Vidur is also his nephew, So he too asked permission from Gandhari to leave.


    He can understand why she is acting like this but he still thinks he did nothing wrong. What he did was necessary, There was no other way.


    In his eyes what he did and did was just his way of following dharma, So there is nothing following one''s dharma but he might have forgotten about that Dharma itself teaches that before ites to humanity.


    Dharma says not to harm other beings for your own selfish desires, Which Bhishma did, He definitely is doing all that selfishly but force fueling him to do it is selfish, He was not stopping because he did not want to break his oath.


    His one''s that broken then how can he show his face in frontof the group warrior in the world? Wasn''t he the one who was not even able to keep his oath?


    That is the reason, His pride is the one who has put blind fold on his eyes, Which prevents him from seeing the truth, Which is irony even blind man like Dhritarashtra can see it.


    "Permission is granted, Commander in Chief of Hastinapur Army."


    Gandhari too granted his request but in her words, she clearly alienated them. She decided it would be best for her if she started pitting distance between them because if a future situation arose, She did not want to hesitate to drop the knife on them.


    Now she was not the daughter-In- Law of Kuru lineage but a majestic Queen of Hastinapur, A Wife of the King and A mother of her 102 childrens.


    For them she had to harden her soft like cotton heart, For them, she had to decrease the mercy of the ocean on herself, She needed to be there for her children. She needs to be the first person anyone has to fear about before they even think of harming her 102 pieces of heart.


    But sadly or dly no matter how she tries, She never is that person as now there are only two monsters of men with devilish intelligence standing for her children like an iron wall, Who will not let any harm befall them.


    Any foe will have to think twice before they even dare to think about harming those kids of hers, Even gods in the high heaven might fail to cause any to them.


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Bhishma nodded and walked away supporting Vidur with a sad look on his face, He might not have Vidur such people''s level of intellect but he is not a dumb man, He is also can be called a genius and wise man.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He can hear the motive and intention behind the words of Ghandhari, Those words of hers pierced his heart like a sharp arrow, All that guilt he had felt for her in the beginning, The one he thought he got over it came back to haunt him.


    Yes, he was not angry at Gandhari. He knows and understands her heart and situation, If he was in her ce he might do the same, He yet has a touch of humanity remaining in his mighty body.


    It''s just that touch was losing as he walked further and further on the path filled with fire to keep his oath. He yet to understand that it''s not always the hardest ways are the right ones.


    Sometimes, simple easy ones might be the key to sess but how can this thing be understood by the men who love to dance on the edge of a de and challenge the world.


    For him the hardest blood-ridden way is the right way. There is no way to change that belief of his, At least not in his still middle age , When he gets old and experiences even more life and struggle.


    Things like thate with an experience and can''t be told or learned at all.


    "We too want to leave."


    Kunti seeing what just happened was not able to keep her facade any longer, She wanted to leave from here and think of the countermeasures on how to deal with this new variable.


    She right now was too angry, Shehad all the winning conditions at hand. She just had to be a little bit patient and soon she should have gotten what she desired all her life.


    But then this new kid ruined everything for her. She now hates this kid to the core. If not for the fear of the big origin behind him she should have decided to not let him see the next day''s sunrise.


    It is not that umon for royals to do it, As long as they do not go up front as one royal is more important than the life of 1000 peasants, It''s just that the Angraj title of his put a hold on that idea.


    Plus he looked too beautiful. His charm is otherworldly. She who saw divine beings quite a few times divine being knew this guy is one or at least rted to it.


    So the new n was to make him change the party, He is way more helpful to her in her conquest than those other pawns.


    "Excuse me? Are you taking permission from the Queen or announcing your servant? I demand you to say that again with the deserved respect of the Queen, You as a formal queen should know of those ethics."


    Kunti after telling this wanted to leave with her children but how can Karna let her go this easily? He quickly called her out and pointed out the way she spoke to the Queen.


    He even pressed the painful nerve as he called her formal queen. She hates to hear it. Those words of proof show how close she was to her goal and a constant reminder of how far she has fallen.


    "How dare you- "


    "Shut up, Forgive me sister I mean queen for my ignorance, I think of you like a close sister. That''s why I forgot to show proper manners. Please forgive me, I ask permission from the queen to leave."


    Nakul and Arjun could not control their anger when they asked their mother to bow in front of someone but Kunti stopped them from speaking as she knew it was not the right time for it.


    She folded her hand and bowed to Gandhari then she made up an excusable reason for her misdemeanour and asked once again but this time with proper ethics for permission to leave.


    "Go."


    Gandhari didn''t even look at her, She just gestured to her with a hand as one uncaring go uttered by her, She didn''t know what she would have if she looked at her now, The wound is still fresh.


    She might take drastic steps that she would regretter, So she agreed to let her go. She wishes for her to go away from her sight as soon as possible.


    Kunti gritted her teeth seeing this but swallowed back her anger as she walked away with her fuming childrens.


    "Ohhh Mitra, Did I just see Kakashri (Uncle) Vidur lose? And you are the one who lost him this easy? I an hallucinatelucinating or what?"


    Suyodhan rushed towards Karna with excitement when he saw that the coast was clear, No one but them were present in this room, So he wanted to go to him and express his happiness.


    *Bang*


    But what answered him was a strong bang on his head, Which made him teary as he looked up with a wronged look.


    (A/N: Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 50 50. Nearly Impossible

    ?


    Suyodhan looked at Karna with a wronged look on his face not understanding why he hit him, Wondering if he did something bad that angered him as that might be the only reason he would do something like this but even racking his brain he could not understand what he did wrong.


    "Mitra, What did I do wrong? Please tell me."


    He then stopped trying to guess and asked Karna, Karna did not hit with much force but it was still enough to make him feel it through his Vajra body, so really wanted to know what made him do that?


    "Yes, Gurudev* (Teacher God), can you tell me what the prince did wrong to get punishment for it?"


    Even Evay seeing this could not resist his curiosity and asked the question, Before he might not be able to bring himself to question his Guru (Teacher) but after being reminded and told by Karna, He decided to ask about it.


    He came in front of Karna, Then he folded his hand and bowed before he asked him a question. He now has a new level of respect for Karna, which was already quite high and now it has even reached new heights.


    He did not know who Vidur was and how formidable his intelligence actually is but he did not need to know about that thing at all to appreciate and feel shocked and proud about his Guru seeing the scene unfolding in front of him.


    He used to think he could predict what another person was going to do as he needed this skill to survive in the wild left speechless and until the end, he did not know where Karna was heading with his argument.


    He, like everyone, was shocked by how quickly events happened. How a 7-year-old was leading others by their nose into the traps heid for them from the start willingly.


    "Yes, I want to know why you hit my son. You do know that hitting a prince is a capital offence."


    Gandhari standing by the side also and also Karna in as stern a voice as she can but she still sounded too soft, Though she was trying to seem serious and angry about it.


    But she was not able to fool anyone with her empty threats. All she was able to was to make the children look at her weirdly as even they can tell their mother was not serious nor angry.


    Because when she is angry, The whole kingdom trembles, Making anyone''s leg soft standing in front of her at that time.


    Gandhari also saw that she failed to fool anyone, So she just looked in a different direction, hinting at Karna to speak as to distract others from her embarrassment.


    "Why I hit you has a very simple reason."


    Karna did what Gandhari wanted and decided to start speaking, sessfully diverting attention from her to him.


    Other Kuvravas did not say anything but their attention to Karna, Especially Vikram as he was very curious and wanted to learn more about how Karna was able to do what he just did.


    Of course the middle aged man in agroup of Kurvas was the same, It''s just he was not revealing anything about his current state of emotions, His eyes were fixed on Karna waiting for him to start speaking with expectations.


    "Yes, Please tell me about it mitra."


    Suyodhan said pushing his wide chest front like a warrior though it still looked a lot like childish than a move of the brave but still he was ready to hear what his mistake was from Karna and try to improve himself.


    He usually likes to prove everyone wrong thinking him of as a bad omen, A reason for the downfall of their lineage, He alway wonder how can he destroy his own home and family.


    He loves his family, His brothers are his life, His sister is a gem that he will alway protect, His mother and father''s love for him knows no boundaries, Even though Bhishma Pitamaha (Grandsire) now being partial but even he too was quite good to him before.


    He remembers ying in his arms, ying and jumping on his mountain-like strong body and then sleeping in hisp after getting tired of ying just to find himself waking up in the same ce as Bhishma did not disturb him and sat there while he was sleeping on hisp.


    Those were his precious memories he knew and love, His parents though love him they did not have much time to spend with them, So their grandsire was the one who gave the love he was craving for it.


    This is also the reason why he hates those Pandavas. It''s okay if they areing after his throne. He could have dealt with itter when they got old but he could not forgive them for taking away his Pitamaha from him.


    That''s why he always tried not to do bad things, To prove that he is not a bad omen but also to get that love back that once showered on him by his Pitamaha, He wanted all that back which was once his.


    "You called tricking Vidur, Easy. This kind of thinking will cause a downfall of strong as the wise will never make this mistake.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tricking Vidur was everything but easy. If todaydy luck was not with me and he was able to see through my trick, It was nearly impossible to pull this off."


    Karna looked at Suyodhana with firm face a s he seriously told her what was his mistake, He knew what he did was nothing less then a miracle as those Pandavas were sons of fortune, Luck is alway in their side.


    If not for his good nning for these past 3 years then there is no way a wise man like Vidur would have fallen into this trap, Rather he had to worry about turning the tables and shifting the me.


    What he did was nothing but a calcting gamble, Thankfully and by luck he won, But Karna knew he can''t always depend on his ck-graded luck,He even doubt he might use all his luck for a year for this to be sessful


    "But Mitra, Weren''t you easily able to trick Kaka (uncle) Vidur? I mean he fell in just a few questions and answers of yours, Then tell me how it was impossible without luck?"


    Suyodhan now understood why Karna had hit him but he was still confused about other contexts of things. After all he saw it with his own eyes the thing from beginning to end.


    When Karna was targeting Nakul, Vidur was not there. They appearedter when Karna wasying the trap for Nakul, So how can Karna say it is impossible without luck.


    He knew Karna would not lie to him but he could not understand how it could be, So he asked him as he believes that in friendship trustes first, If he was curious about it he should ask and not pretend that he understood what Karna was saying.


    Vikram and Evya also wanted to hear the reason, Though they understand why calling tricking Vidur easily will not be good but they wanted to hear the reason of Karna to understand more further.


    A middle aged man was standing with 99 Kauravas having a wide smile at this time on his face looking at Karna with an unknown spark in his wisdom-filled eyes.


    Gandhari too was curious about it as she also needed to know and learn from it not only because of trying to use it but also to know when someone was using it on her. She now thinks she needs to know much more about politics and treachery.


    It''s okay not to use the teacher on others but it will be quite good to understand when she was being manipted by others.


    "I said it was impossible because if Mahamantri Vidur had note at the right time, I would not be able to trick him. He only lowered his guard when he thought he was protecting Pandavas.


    You know, for 3 years I was subconsciously training him, It was not that I did not have anything fun to do. I will alway on constantly debate with him and oppose him with every word,


    I did it so it will be a habit for him to argue with me, So whenever I say something he always tries to counter me and vice versa, We do it so frequently that it bes a subconscious action for us to do that without thinking much.


    This is what I took advantage of, The reason why he jumps into arguing with me without assisting the situation, Which bes her downfall. His protective instinct towards Pandavas is the reason why he did not think of protecting himself and exposed his weakness.


    If they were not here, smart men like him would surely be able to find a way to escape from the I had woven for him.


    Now do you understand Suyodhan?"


    Karna, seeing Suyodhan really needed to know to give him the answer he wanted, He really wanted Suyodhana to be aware of the fact that a smart man will outsmart you in the heat of the moment for petty gains.


    But wise men will wait, They will wait till they have the power to take all at once. They are more dangerous than a fine warrior bathed in the river of blood.


    "Mitra but- "


    "Bhanje (Nephew)~ "


    Suyodhan now has little understanding of it but he still has doubts about a few things but as he wanted to ask, A voice came and halted his action.


    Karna in shock and thrill turned around towards the direction of sound with excitement in his eyes.


    (A/N : Any idea who this new speaker is? ????


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 51 51. Duryodhana, The Unconqurable

    ?


    A middle-aged man walked out of the group and stood in front of Suyodhan patting his shoulders to gesture to him to stop talking further.


    "Banje, There is a limit of things you may ask a wise person, After all some secrets should be kept as one, Never ask someone the main trick behind their action, It is upto you to figure it out, Asking about that is considered as a taboo."


    That middle aged man got on his knees to be on the level of Suyodhana as he told him the ethics of the tricks and treachery in a soft gentle doting voice.


    Suyodhan realised that what his uncle was talking about, He never knew it is not right to ask the core details of others ns but was about to do it.


    He was curious even after Karna''s exnation about how Karna knew it would work on his uncle Vidur? Also, how does hee to know about the key secret of what happened that day?


    That information is well protected as it will taint the image of their dynasty, Only a few core members of the family knew, A fact that it was his uncle Vidur who read the stars for them is an even more secretive thing, Which only people present there knew about it.


    Not even those high-level core members knew it. They were told that an unknown man came and told them about a bad omen to them after seeing Suyodhana.


    His uncle might have guessed what he was about to ask and thankfully he prevented him from asking it.


    Indeed now he thinks about it. If his mitra knew about this then that means he had gotten this information from some secretive source and if he asked that question he unintentionally had put him in a tough spot.


    "Thank you Mama, Forgive me Mitra, I know there are some questions better left unasked."


    Suyodhana quickly thanked his mama (Mother''s brother) for stopping him in time then he turned around to face Karna and also asked for forgiveness from him.


    He felt guilty about what he was going to do. Since he became self-aware all he heard was that others were calling him a bad omen, A curse to their family and faced taunts from the elders.


    Only his close family was treating him as the child he was, And now there was another person, Who did not see him as a curse, A sign of bad, The reason for the destruction of his family but he saw him as a boon of Shiva.


    He saw him as a child and taught him when he was doing something wrong rather than by default saying he was born evil and should be expected to do something evil. That''s why he really wanted to treasure his new, first and currently only friend.


    A friend who sees him as who he is not how the world perceives him, The one who understands him and the one who will punish and pull back when he is going to do something wrong.


    Hearing Karna saying all that about himself he confirmed that he did not make a mistake giving him a promise that he will not do anything, Karna said not to do, He will never allow him to walk on the evil path and direct him to the right one.


    Which all he wants, A guidance. Guidance which will help him to wash away the ck spot of his birth being a curse to his family, He did not want to be the reason for his family''s destruction.


    "Suyodhana as your uncle said, Indeed there are some questions better not to be asked but that doesn''t mean you should not ask them, If you really felt from your heart that you need to know why or how something is a way it is, You should not be afraid to ask the question.


    And if that causes you problems or you provoke someone, Don''t worry we still have Mahamahim Bhishma here. I just sent him to deal with the mess, So don''t worry about it, I have his 3 promises, Remember?"


    Karnaughed as he saw and heard the words of the uncle of Kauravas. If anyone asked him who had won the Kurukshetra war then his answer would be this man, not Pandavas.


    He was the winner of that war. Unlike others, he got what he wanted, which was revenge against Hastinapur and the death of Bhishma. He sessfully fulfilled his wishes.


    This man though is not nearly as strong as a warrior like Bhishma but Karna is still way more afraid of him than Bhishma, Why?


    Simple, This man''s mind is his biggest and strongest weapon. His intellect is so much that even the gods could not deal with it. He even doubts that those blue guys without prior knowledge of future events would be able to outsmart him with his terrifying level of intellect.


    And what is even more scary is that even though he is not a strong warrior but he is not weak either, He is proficient in the arts of Maya (Illusion) which is even on par with the Maya of Raksha, A dweller of dark, Who are inherently gifted in use of Maya.


    So it''s not wrong to say Karna respects and admires this warrior. People in his time used to me this guy for the reason of that war and called him evil, ugly, selfish and whatnot.


    But in Karna''s eyes he was none of those things, Since when did try to get revenge for his sister''s dishonour to be evil? Selfish? All he did was punish the one who was responsible for the tears in her eyes.


    The eyes he could never see because she herself was blindfolded for the sake of her husband. The way he did it might not sound or look good but his intention behind it was pure and just.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That''s why Karna always wondered howe this man called evil and such but not the man who gambled his wife in a game of Ludo? Or a man who destroyed at least 4 women''s lives for his pride? He just doesn''t get how those people''s  reasoning works.


    Anyway, This man is in Karna''s top priority to add to his group, After all, with his intelligence and Karna''s power. There is no way someone is going to stand a chance against them.


    "Mitra, I have a request, Can you please listen to it?"


    Karna was about to greet that middle aged man but Suyodhana spoke, stopping him in his tracks, Karna looked at him in confusion not understanding what request he had to him.


    He can get whatever he wants just by asking, after all, no matter how much others hate him for being a bad omen he is still the prince of Hastinapur, He so has the status and power of the prince.


    "Of course, Please say if I can, I will try to fulfil your request."


    Karna didn''t waste time thinking much about it and asked him to express his request.


    "Can you stop calling me Suyodhan? I want to change my name from Suyodhana to Duryodhana."


    Suyodhan was a little hesitant to answer Karna but after taking a deep breath he said what was in his mind.


    As his words fell, The dining hall became silent, Gandhari looked at him in shock, While his 100 brothers were looking at him in shock even Shush stopped hiding behind her mother''s legs and poked her head out surprised by her brother''s words.


    Only the middle-aged man and Karna hearing his words understand why Suyodhan had said that, Which put a wide smile on their face.


    "Mother, my Anuj''s (little brother), Anuja (little sister) and Mama, Can you too call me that? I wanted to change my name from Suyodhana to Duryodhana?"


    He then looked at his mother and his siblings and asked them about the decision he made hearing the words of Karna, That opened his eyes.


    Indeed Duryodhan is not a bad name, rather it is most suitable for him, A unconquerable, He who was born from the boon of lord Shiva should have this mighty name.


    Also, he has another meaning behind choosing this name and that is to tell others that you can''t conquer his body but can win his heart and to do that he should understand his mind.


    Understand who he is, Who he really is and understand his standing, This is the only way to win over this unconquerable warrior.


    "Bhanje (Nephew), Are you sure about this? Did you want to use the name that was used to insult you? Do people not make you a joke?"


    Middle aged man, whose name is yet to be revealed yet everyone should already know it said to Suyodhan but not because to prevent him from doing it rather is to hear how he will react to his question.


    "Mama, It will be a joke, An insult if I am treated like one, If I just treat it like apliment others will do the same, After that Duryodhana name will not be used as to insult me but as an honour. I will go down in history as the unconquerable one."


    Suyodhan puffed his chest as he answered in a mighty firm voice without any hesitation or fear like a lion showing off his authority.


    [Ding! Change in fate detected¡­.


    Congrattions to the host forpleting a hidden task¡­


    Rewards are being distributed¡­]


    (A/N : What reward will Karna get now?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 52 52. Soul-Wrenching Pain

    ?


    [Ding! Change in Duryodhan''s fate detected¡­.


    Congrattions to the host forpleting a hidden task (Wronged Warrior)¡­


    Rewards are being distributed¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting aplete version of Vajra''s body card, "Gluttony" Skill¡­


    Congrattions to the host for triggering the Hundred Thousand Times critical strike on the rewards¡­


    Congrattions for the host getting Enhanced version of Vajra Body card and God level "World Devour" Skill¡­


    An enhanced version of Vajra body : This is an enhanced level of Vajra body without any shorings, From the pupils of eyes to the end of nails are being covered by this body and is as tough as the rest of the body both from outside and inside.


    This is a warrior physique. The more the possessor fights and trains the more strong he and his body be without any upper limit.


    (Note : It''s rmended to use it on Duryodhana.)


    The World Devour : The World Devour is a skill as its name suggests can devour the whole world if the caster wanted to.


    There is virtually nothing in this existence that can''t be devoured by this skill without limitation of size and type. As long as the caster is willing to devour it he could devour it.


    After the caster devours something, They will go to get the power and skill rted to that thing, Which caster can use without being restrained by the shackles of requirements necessary for that skill or power to use prior.


    Cooldown : 1 month for heavy use and copying skill and power, Still can use the power without being able to get the power of those things.]


    Karna stood stunned in the ce as he heard the system notification ring in his mind. He did not know what he did that triggered this reward but he was sure that with this Suyo- no Duryodhan will not have to worry anymore about unfair y.


    This system is behaving nothing like a million-time crit system but he was notining. He not only gets stronger by it but also makes people around him stronger too.


    ''Use it on Duryodhan.''


    After seeing the rmendation of the system, Karna was sure that this Vajra body is especially given to him for the Duryodhan, So he directly used it on him.


    Though this body is strong, He already has a Sovereign body, and the Star-Child bloodline both are things that make him strong and boost his training speed.


    So it is a best option to give it to Duryodhan as not only he will be really Unconquerable with it but also he did not have to worry about the foul y, Which became his downfall in the original story.


    Karna knew how lucky those Pandavas were. It was not strange that to protect them, Indra would pull some strings here and there like he did before, So it was better to fortify people around him before he target those sons of fortune.


    *Swiss*


    As his words fell, An invisible golden light escaped from Karna''s body and entered in Duryodhana''s body emerging with him and making him glow bright golden of course that too was invisible.


    "Ahhhh!!! *Thump*"


    Karna looked at Duryodhan wanting to test the power of his new body but as he was about to do it, Duryodhan wailed as he fell down on the ground, His body was spasming as grunts of pain were escaping from his mouth.


    "Suyo what happened??!"


    Gandhari was the first one to react. She rushed towards the Duryodhana in panic but she was not able to go anywhere near him as a golden-coloured barrier was preventing her from moving any further.


    "Jyeshta (Elder Brother)!! Bhrata (Brother)!!"


    The 101 Kurvas also rushed towards their elder brother in fear and panic. They could see their brother was in pain, They were looking around searching for a way to help him like a headless chicken but they could not find it, making them feel helpless.


    ''*Gulp* System, Forgive me If I ever offended you, Your mama is a gooddy."


    Karna looked at Duryodhana with fear in his eyes, He too like others was not sure what was happening to Duryodhan but seeing the golden light surrounding him he got his answer.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It was nothing but his body was changing and implementing the changes that a new body brings into his body, So of course he should feel lots of pain because of it.


    He was just d that he has a system with a heart that protect him from pain like this one, If it was not system the literal change in his bloodline of hos would have given him then soul-wrenching pain not to mention how overbearing his constitution is, Which will also on par with that supreme level bloodline.


    So he just to be sure apologised to the system fearing if it held a grudge against him about his taunting him when he tried to make the system talk, Because he really did not want to feel this pain at all.


    "Maa!! Arghhh!!"


    Duryodhan''s wailing of pain brought everyone''s attention to him. Right now the golden light surrounding him which was invisible before was radiating his whole body in a golden hue, Looking like a celestial event.


    But no one had any reason to appreciate its beauty, Duryodhan grunted on the ground. He was standing one moment boasting about how he will make people change how they perceive him and the next moment he was on the ground in immense pain.


    He could feel every bone in his body twisting and turning, he could feel his own skin crawl on his skeleton, He felt like someone breaking his bones and fixing them just to break them once again.


    In his lifetime he never ever felt pain simr to this even though he often used to fall from the trees and such while ying, All thanks to his Vajra body but even that failed to negate this pain for him.


    "Someone goes to the Royal doctor and brings him here, Also called Maharaj here immediately."


    Gandhari seeing she could not do anything, She asked to call the royal doctor. He is very knowledgeable and has all kinds of information which can tell them what is happening with Duryodhana.


    She even considered the possibility of the gods bing angry at her son for saying that thing. If that is the case she was ready to pray and please them to let off her son.


    Dhritarashtra as a king should be heard quickly by gods, And even if that is not the case she needs to see if he can break this barrier.


    "Wait!! Don''t call anyone, This thing could not go out of this room. No one other than the king knew about this outside this door, Do you understand."


    Karna, seeing that Sushasan and Vikarm running to get help quickly stopped them, and closed the main door preventing anyone from seeing or hearing what was happening inside the room.


    "Vasu it is not time to y, Look at how much pain he is in, He needs help."


    Gandhari seeing Karna doing this was not sure how to react. If it was someone who was standing in front of this mama bear, That person would have been shredded into pieces but it was Karna.


    She could never get angry with this boy, So all she could do was to pursue him from ying games as it is not the time for it.


    "Maharani (Empress), I am not ying, Look at Duryodhana closely and tell me is it bad or good?"


    Karna also understands her worry of her but he could not just say he did this to him, right?


    If he knew Duryodhan was going to have this big reaction, He would never do this. It''s just that the system inventory is yet to open, So there is no ce he could put that card. That''s why he just uses it ignorant of the reaction to it.


    "Huh? What do you talk- Wait! What I am seeing is true?"


    Gandhari stopped hearing Karna''s words believing that Karna would not lie to her or try to harm Duryodhan and turned to look at him just to see what was happening with him.


    Sanskrit letters and symbols were hovering all around Duryodhan''s body, His body also had the golden Sanskrit letters written all around it glowing in a godly gold hue.


    Right now Duryodhan was stopped grunting in pain, His body also not spasming anymore, He was seated in the lotus position while those golden Sanskrit words one by one were falling on his merging with his body.


    "A Reawaking, Duryodhan having to Reawakening!! O''Shiva thank you for your blessing."


    The middle-aged man was the one to speak when he saw that Gandhari was too shocked and excited to speak anything. He was not any less surprised and happy than Gandhari.


    He folded his hand and kneel on the ground and thanked his god for bestowing this blessing on them, making Karna confused on what they were talking about.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 53 53. Reawakening

    ?


    "Reawakening? What is that?"


    Karna was taken aback by these words, Though they were saying something Purjanama or something but because he could not pronounce it, He just went with the english meaning.


    Anyway even if he said it in english thanks to hisnguage boon he could express what he wanted to tell them in Sanskrit all thanks to Indra, who for some reason granted him that boon.


    "You don''t know about his Karna? Well yeah, I forgot this is well-kept information though I doubt that it would not be able to stop you from finding out."


    Gandhari was now excited and happy, looked at Karna hearing his question and then with a smug smile spoke to him.


    She is not a stupid woman who could not understand why her brother stopped her son from speaking, Karna definitely has his way to know the inside information of their family.


    But she did not care much about knowing he will not harm them, The act which he did with Vidur proved it, Still, she will not let go of the opportunity to tease him as it was always the opposite.


    Karna always runs around the royal pce teasing and causing havoc, She did not see it but the maidservants around her always told her such and knowing this guy, She knows he is fully capable of doing this.


    The only reason he could get away with the chaos he causes is his divine looks. No one wanted to punish him at all, So they always closed one eye for him. She even doubts that even without the title of Angaraj (King of Anga), They would ever punish him.


    "O''Maharani, It was not time to fool around, One can never be all-knowing, not humans nor the gods and that''s the beauty of this world, There is always something to learn even if that is from small being like ants or big ones like Gaja (Elephant).


    So, please be merciful to the ignorant one and give me the nectar of knowledge to quench the thirst of mine."


    Karna knew what she was doing, So he just went away with it. In these 7 years though he did not learn any weapon knowledge all because a mama bear was guarding him but he did learn many fancy words.


    These words are used by the officers and court members to lick their superiors. It makes the task to convince someone easy as it is easy to fool the one filled with pride than one without it.


    But this time he used these flowery words not to lick Gandhari but just shot back. If she thinks she can tease him by trying to make him embarrassed then she was living in an illusion as she had to live with the 4 manics.


    Those four are always upto no good, He even forgot how many times he had to shamelessly manoeuvre his words to please one another so as not to offend anyone, Which made his face quite thick.


    So it will be a fantasy that he would be embarrassed by the thing he did not even did. He knows it from the book he read in his previous life, Though most of the information is somehow forgotten by him.


    But this remains in his mind, Though there are also lots of nk spots like he knew Yudhister gambled his wife but who was his wife and what her name was was forgotten by him.


    He knew she was supposed to be the most beautiful woman but other than that he did not know who she was, As if someone purposely erased that information from his mind.


    This indicates that Niyati (fate) is trying to fix herself. That Yuyutsu in a group of Kuvrava is prime proof of that happening. He was supposed to be born to the maid of a Gandhari after Dhritarashtra got frustrated and angry that even after 18 months of pregnancy she had not given him his offspring.


    But here after the stunt he pulled out, That thing should not happen, Gandhari and Dhirtarashtra were almost inseparable and their love and respect for each other is quite obvious.


    It shows in the fact that he did not marry any other woman even being a king, not even as an alliance, There was not even a concubine in his harem, Even though an empty harem is a sign of bad luck he keeps it empty against the protest of the court members.


    And yet Yuyutsu was still somehow born. He didn''t know how he was born in this timeline as this is a core secret of the family but he just hopes it was not the same as before.


    It''s just that because of him, He knew he too was affected by it making him forget most of the things, A cause and effect are though responsible for it but the backhand has to be of Niyati, There is no way he will forget most of the knowledge without a reason.


    He is a demi-god, Though not having a memory like a god, he can still be way beyond the capabilities of humans. He could not just forget things without anyone purposely doing it.


    ''Look at my Guru, How selfless of him, Even though he knows what Reawakening means he asked Maharani just to teach me a lesson about never being ashamed of asking questions.''


    While Karna was going through his thoughts about the future possibilities, Evaya was also going through his own trip. He was surely infected by the disease called idolising.


    So no matter what Karna does he will always go over analysis the of minute-to-minute actions and they glorify them like certain blond-headed men.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You learned a lot little guy, *Sigh* You see this is a good thing for Suyo- *Ahem* Duryodhana. Reawakening is when someone given a boon/power will upgrade and advance to the next level.


    You can think of this as being like a Punarjam (Rebirth) of a person. It will not only wash out all the impurities in the person but also strengthen and upgrade their qualification by leaps and bounds.


    After it was done, It will be like that person is reborn and hence the rebirth analogy.


    But it rarely happens since the beginning of time. I only know a few people who get this blessing, The most famous being Meghnath or his most recognisable name, Indrajeet, Conquer Of Indra.


    So you can understand what it means to get bestowed with this blessing, Duryodhana was born with a Vajara body and with that he can go toe-to-toe with the son of Vayu (Wind God) now who knows how powerful he would be.


    I have to go tell this to Arya, and arrange the big feast and yagnya to thank the gods for blessing. It will shut those people''s mouths for good who are calling him a bad omen."


    Gandhari was not happy that she failed to tease him but she started to tell him about Reawakening with excitement. She could not believe something like this happening to her son that too just after he called himself Unconquerable.


    This has to be a sign, So she who before wanted to persuade him from changing his name threw out that idea and dly epted the name he chose for himself.


    Indeed after this, he would be unconquerable, Just like that man who has the might to capture and drag the king of gods Indra into his kingdom and make him his prisoner.


    Which mother didn''t want her son to be strong? So she was happy though Duryodhan might be as strong as that myth of man but he will at least join in the name of people that belonged in.


    "No, Stop!!"


    As Gandhari wanted to call guards and ask them to call Dhritarashtra and other elderspletely forgetting in his happiness Karna said not to tell anyone, Both he and her brother yelled at her to stop making her look at them in confusion.


    "Gandhari, Don''t think of doing this foolish thing, It will only be going to harm priy (dear) Duryodhana."


    "Yes Maharani, This will put Mitra''s life in danger."


    Both Karna and the brother of Gandhari looked at each other and both concluded they can''t call her to this as they know there is nothing more deadly than human greed.


    If others find out about this then Duryodhana will surely be the target of the world. No kingdom will allow someone like him to exist in their kingdom as they will perceive him as a threat to them.


    Not to mention outside there were more than enough people in their own home they should have guard against, There is that woman with children iming to be Pandu''s gotten by her mantra which only gods might know if it is true or not.


    He did not believe any of her ims, Rather he highly suspected that the harmless look of that woman is a facade. A well-maintained facade. Though there is no proof his gut was telling him something is amiss with that woman.


    There is also Vidur and even Bhishama, He will not trust them either, Bhishama is a ve to the throne which blinded him, Which means he could be used against them.


    If someone says that bad omen gaining power is a bad sign for this kingdom, Then he has no doubt this man will walk to the boy he used to y on his body with his sword to "destroy" the cause of their destruction.


    "What are you two talking about? Shakuni there is Mahamahim Bhishma to deal with outside kingdoms and inside me and Arya to deal with the internal threat on him, So there is no need to worry."


    Gandhari looked at them in confusion and told her the reason why Duryodhan will be safe. Sadly she is too simple-minded.


    Yes, she figures out what kinda threat they were talking about but only half of it as good people only see the world with tinted ssespletely ignorant to the power of greed and envy can make one do.


    (A/N : Wait There will be another update as soon as possible like tonight.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 54 54. Start Learning

    ?


    Shakuni and Karna looked at Gandhari not knowing if they would be proud of her that even being in the court her thinking is this simple or sad for her as she still has not learned from the events that happened to her.


    One alway learns from their mistake and she did but her soft nature no matter how hard she tried to suppress it alwayses out making her think of giving forgiveness to those who should not even deserve her audience.


    She is right they are many people there in kingdom for to protect Duryodhana if some outside force wanted to harm him, He does not doubt it even if not for the protection of Duryodhana this hypocritical royals of Hastinapur will fight to protect him for to keep their honour and authority.


    But what will happen if the threat to him is from inside their own house? He already knows how many hungry people are staring at them like a group of hyenas waiting for them to make a mistake, So they can eat them whole without leaving even bones.


    "You are too simple-minded Bhagini (Sister), You have yet to learn how deadly a mixture of greedy and envious one''s mind can be, I tell you the one you trust will not take much to turn against you and your family.


    So if you really care about priy Duryodhana, Don''t announce this to you yet, Not till I tell you to do it."


    The brother of Gandhari, Shakuni came forward and held her hand as he tried to persuade her to change her mind which she was hesitant to do. This is a golden opportunity for her to wash out the bad name of her son.


    She knows there is a risk of revealing this thing but she also has trust that no one has the guts to actually hurt her son forgetting that that is the first thing they tried to do when he was born.


    Still, she had trust in herself and her husband that they would not happen again, She was sure of it, Even if Bhishama did not help her, She still has more than enough Karma to put those Deva (Gods) on their knees, not to mention mere mortals.


    "Maharaani, Listen to GandharRaj (King Of Gandhar), He is right, I request you to not tell anyone, Ask the same thing to do to the King."


    Karna, seeing Gandhari was still hesitant about the decision, also stepped forward using his puppy eyes and asked her, No requested her.


    Though he was sure there would be no trouble from Hastinapur or from other kingdoms, He was still afraid of revealing this information, Rather he was never worried about these people at all.


    All his fear and concern is for that one up there, Ruling over the Heaven, A god of thunder and King of gods, Indra.


    If that evil spirit knows about this then there is no way what he will do. After all, he had bitter memories from the guy who went through a reawakening, So he will not take any chances.


    Karna even doubts that this guy might use the mighty Astra like Vajra (Weapon of Indra) on kids like Duryodhan as he has a record of throwing weapons of that destructive property on the kids.


    "But- *Sigh* Okay I agree but we have to reveal this at some point? When will we do that?"


    Seeing that even Karna was against it, Gandhari stopped and changed her mind. There is no way she could deny his request. Rejecting him when he was showing those kinds of eyes feels likemitting a sin.


    So Gandhari agreed to them but she was concerned that they had to reveal this at some point and if it was not them but someone else then those people might use this information against them by changing the context.


    Yes she was not a fool, She can tell what would happen if it was not them but someone else ill-minded one tampered with the information and can use it against them, Like saying Duryodhanused Raksha Vidya ( Demon Knowledge) to gain his power and such turning blessing from gods to the dark evil curse.


    "Don''t worry about that. When hepletes his study we will announce to the world, "That time he will be crowned as Yuvraj (Crown Prince) and has the power to protect himself."


    Shakuni spoke as looked longingly at his nephew. He never thought that something big of a blessing like this was bestowed on their family, He can only thank all the gods out there for it.


    He now did not have search all around for the capable men for to avenge her sister''s dishonour done by Bhishama, Her son is more than capable to average for it, Maybe this is why the gods blessed them.


    "We have to wait that long? It will be toote, don''t you think Bhrata?"


    Gandhari does agree with the reasoning of her brother, She still thought it will take two decades to do that, It is quite a long time to keep something secret, Which will increase the chance of leaking of this information.


    "Haha, What are you talking about Bhagini? These kids will start their learning in a few days. They are not little anymore, They havee to an age where they can start to learn basic Shastra (Text Knowledge) and Shastra (Weapon Knowledge)."


    Shakuniughed at Gandhari''s words, For a mother her children are always so little that they overlook how quickly they have grown. At the age of 4 they all are old enough to start their studies.


    For Shatriya has to learn from a very small age to build up the foundation, A good Shatriya should not only be good in arms but also he should follow the dharma and for that has to be well learned in Dharma.


    It is only possible to start it from a very early age to mould the minds of children so they to grow up strong and valiant young warriors.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Wait? What are you talking about? They are still children. We should wait one or two more years before we start studying."


    Gandhari was taken aback hearing the words of her brother, Only to realise he was telling the truth. Her children are now 4 years old, She missed the 4 years of growing up, Which stings her heart.


    She just decided to spend more time with her children and now she will not get to spend that time at all? She would not allow that to happen, She needs to be with them to teach them what is right and wrong as a mother should.


    "I understand your unwilling heart, Gandhari but they have to go away someday, Also you are still going to have 4 years to spend with them. Their basic study will happen here under the Rajguru (Royal Teacher), Kripacharya."


    Shakuni sees how unwilling his sister is to let her children away from her. He can understand her heart at this moment but these children have to learn as quickly as possible. They are forced to grow up but it can''t be helped as this home will not remain peaceful in the future.


    He can tell a storm is brewing under this roof, Which will wash everything and everyone away who were not prepared for it.


    "Wait, you have to go to learn at the age of 4?"


    Karna, hearing the conversation between brother and sister, became surprised and asked curiously, He is 7 years old and yet to step into the school yet.


    He thought he had to wait until he was 10 as his mother Radha said to him when he asked about it but now they wanted to throw a 4 year old into the school?


    "No, Angrej it is rule for royals Shatriya onl- *Ahem* What I mean is that¡­"


    Shakuni was the one who was quick to answer him but as he was speaking he realised what he was saying, This kingdom believes too much in caste discrimination, Though other kingdoms now started to change it but in them, Hastinapir did note.


    So even if Karna has a kingdom, He will be still treated as a Suta, A son of chariotor.


    "Ohh no need to exin Gandharaj I understand."


    Karna, knowing the reason, just shrugged off, After all he didn''t care much about how they thought about his caste. It will not hurt him, As unlike old Karna he knew his real heritage.


    He was also learning with those 4 monsters around him. Their family has a personal teacher, so he gets to learn from not one but 4 teachers on 4 different subjects.


    "Karna- I can ask Arya to arrange a ce for you with them"


    "No need for a Maharani, I have multiple teachers who can teach me, Also if they can''t I can just learn from the sun in the sky."


    Gandhari, thinking Karna was sad, wanted to also allow him to get royal education but Karna stopped her. He really had many teachers who would teach him if he wanted.


    Those 4 teachers of those monsters always ask to make them his prime teacher but he was waiting for the one teacher in his mind, He wanted to learn from that legend, a myth of the man.


    And if that man rejects him then there is always his daddy up there. Just go and learn from him. He did not think the teacher of someone like Mahabali (One with great strength) Hanuman would be bad.


    "But- "


    *Shatter*


    *Boom*


    Gandhari wanted to say something to Karna but halted as she heard the shattering voice with aftershock, she turned around just to see Duryodhan surrounded by godly glory opening his zing light green eyes.


    (A/N : Karna will not face humiliation don''t worry, Remember there is still that scroll of Ganga.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 55 55. Arrogance

    ?


    Duryodhana seating in the lotus position opened his still zing green eyes as the golden light surrounding him slowly started to disperse revealing his now metallic bronze skin.


    "Mata (Mother), I feel weird all around my body."


    Duryodhana looked in the crows just to lock his eyes on his mother and said to her in a confused tone.


    He did not know what happened to him all of a sudden. Even the seating in a lotus position was all done by instinct. There are many questions in his mind after this to ask his mother.


    His body felt weird though even before his body was not normal but as time went by he got used to his Vajra body but this time it was way too different. Not only could he feel the hardness of his body increase but also there was immense strength in his body.


    He could feel his bulging muscles and power in them. He felt that if he punched the ground now it would shatter into pieces. There is also the overwhelming urge to practise as his body is craving for it.


    He wants to fight the strong, He wants to wrestle the elephants as his body asks for him to do it and to his surprise he wanted to do it without any fear, There was no fear in his heart of getting hurt.


    It was not like this before, He with his Vajra body he knew he can get hurt so he alway be careful but now it was not the case, He didn''t try it but he can tell his body was now literally indestructible.


    "Don''t worry Putra, It will feel that way for some time. After that feeling goes away, Wash yourself. We have to go to the temple to thank the gods for giving this blessing."


    Gandhari could not contain her happiness seeing her son looking like a celestial being glowing in the glory of his immense might bestowed on him, She who always worried about her son''s wellbeing and safety could feel safe.


    If her children have this elder brother then do they even have to be afraid of any mishaps happening to them? Her eldest will surely be capable of protecting him and his siblings all on his own.


    So she was of course proud of him, No seeing him like this she finally epted that they need to study soon if not she while trying to protect them in selfishness of hers to have her children around her, She would harm him severely.


    He needs to learn, Learn and get strong so much so that there will be a day when she can be sure he will be the one who protects everyone, even her if she ever needs it.


    Though it would not be possible for that to happen but knowing that her mighty son can and would protect her, That is all one mother needs to be proud of her son.


    "I would do that Mata, Indeed this is a blessing of gods, I even felt that not to mention beating but can harm me, This is a strange but quite good feeling, I feel invincible."


    Duryodhan stood up from the ground and told his mother in excitement, He really felt that he was now invincible, No one can harm him as his body yelled at him to challenge the strong.


    He now has enough confidence. No, he was sure he could beat that fat mad bull without fearing to be overpowered by him, He even had the urge to go look for him to payback all the pain he gave to him and his brothers.


    Gandhari was proud of her son, She walked near him and took him in her arms for a warm hug which he greedily epted feeling the long-lost warmth of his mothers care.


    "Huh?"


    Shakuni on the other hand raised his eyebrow upon hearing the words of Duryodhana, His words did not sit right with him as Shakuni could feel there was arrogance contained in them.


    He did not check Duryodhana but just seeing his metallic skin could feel an indestructible property of it, Which is a thing to be proud of but not a thing to be arrogant about.


    Wise men like him know pride is good as it moulds the person but marriage is like water pouring in a wet unbaked y pot. No matter how good one is and how big their potential can be it will be useless when arrogance fills the mind of a person.


    He did not want Duryodhana to waste this blessing and turn it into a curse, So he started to think of a way to teach his nephew on how one can be prideful but not arrogant.


    While he was busy thinking about how to deal with this, He did not notice Karna standing beside him already walking towards Duryodhana with a hypocritical smile on his face, cooking something only he and gods know in his mind.


    "Ohh Mitra, Your body really looks indestructible, Is it really the case?"


    Karna stood in front of Duryodhana who was reluctant to let go of the warmth of his mother. After all, he was carving for a warm hug like this for a very long time but Gandhari was always busy not getting time to take care of her children as she used to do.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though the Hastinapur pce is luxurious, Itcks warmth, Its walls are like the cold iron rods of a bird cage, A golden cage. They get food, water and safety but not love and freedom.


    So it is reasonable that in the few rare expectations where he gets this warmth, He did not want to let go and enjoy it as long as he can.


    "Mitra, It really feels indestructible, I feel like I am invincible no one can harm me, with this next time I will be the one who will protect you hehe."


    But seeing it was his friend Karnaing to him, He broke free from the hug and rushed to Karna telling proudly and excitedly to him, answering him in a boastful voice.


    While she was saying he did not see the change in the expression of people around him, Not only did Shakuni''s frown deepen but even Gandhari felt weird because of his answer feeling uneasy.


    Vikrama the brian of Kauravas brother also felt the arrogance in his elder brother''s voice which made him uneasy, He knew this has to be a nip in the bud if not it is going to harm their brother and might turn this blessing into a curse.


    Evya too was being uneasy, He knew what arrogance can do to one he had seen it how mighty people fall in their arrogance in the forest, He was racking his mind hesitating to point this out or not.


    He did not forget his identity even through Karna''s gracious treatment and because of that he could not say anything or he did not have the right to say in the royals, Which he did not care about.


    But now it was Duryodhana, the friend of his teacher. He felt like it should be his duty to warn them to prevent any mishaps but he was not sure how to break the news.


    Other Kauravas did not get what was happening or felt the worry of others, They were just happy for their elder brother for it, They too did not feel anything bad with his words but seeing they were just 4 years old kids that is understandable.


    Sush followed Gandhari like her shadow, So she too was standing behind her mother''s legs with stars in her eyes looking at her big brother.


    Only Karna''s face was the same as it was before with that same hypocritical smile adoring on his petal-like enchanting lips making him look divine with effect to smooth anyone''s emotions.


    "Ohh really? Mind if I give it a try to check the im?"


    Karna patted on their shoulder of Duryodhana in a friendly manner and asked in his bewitching voice as his inherent alluring aura surrounded him, Duryodhana looked at Karna and was stunned for a moment.


    But then he quickly shook his head pulling himself out of his thoughts and looked at him with pride and puffing his chest he said


    "Yes Mitra, Try as much as you want I don''t think I am even going to feel a thing, I didn''t lie when I said I feel invincible now, My whole body is as hard as diamond, So be careful as it might hurt you mitra."


    There was immense pride in his voice which was not bad on it''s own but the touch of arrogance mixed in it made it sound worse to the people present, Though he was genuinely concerned about Karna getting hurt but because of that touch of arrogance it felt like he was mocking him.


    "Ohh don''t worry, I also forgive you in advance, It''s for your own good."


    Karna said with the same hypocritical smile on his face which now turned into a grin as he said to him.


    "Why forgive- Pfffftttt"


    Duryodhana got confused about what Karna was talking about but before he could ask that question he got an answer to it.


    (A/N : I know it is going slow but It is needed. I can''t introduce characters too quickly and I have to introduce them for the story, hence the slow pace but don''t worry only two important characters are remaining to introduce it, So the story will speed up.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 56 56. Angry Little Bear

    ?


    *Boom*


    Before Duryodhan could ask him the meaning behind his words, He saw a blurred shadow at lightning speed headed towards him, He did not get time to react to what was happening when a sharp pain from his abdomen shook him up.


    It was unbearable pain, Even outmatching the previous crushing twisting pain of his bones and muscles, He had yet to understand who and where this pain came from when he felt his body has be weightless as he is airborne by the uppercut of Karna.


    *Bang*


    Duryodhan''s body mmed into the ceiling and dropped down with such a powerful impact that it created a small crater around him, Duryodhana was in utter shock, Pain took over his thinking ability making him run on his instincts.


    So as he fell on the floor, Each and every body part of his was in immense pain though there was no injury on his body but the pain was too overwhelming. Out of his instinct, he stood up or at least tried to do it.


    Because as he lifted his body from the ground, Karna''s leg, like a whish, headed towards him and hit again on the abdomen, sending him flying straight forward followed by Karna behind it.


    *m* *Punch*


    He mmed into the solid wall of the chamber and once again he was bombarded by the pain. He never in his life experienced this pain ever, Even when his Vajra (Diamond) body was iplete there was no such making him doubt if it was a downgrade of his power, not an upgrade.


    There was just a half of second he got to think though as in the next moment, a  huge impact of firstnded once again on his abdomen making him kneel and gasp for air.


    But Karna did not feel any pity as he raised his leg to once again repeat what he did before.


    "Wait wait!! I lost, I lost, you won Mitra, So stop beating me."


    Duryodhana seeing what was Karna upto quicklyes back to his senses admitting defeat as he thought Karna was doing this because he misunderstood his words of what he said of protecting him.


    So he quickly apologised admitting that he is not strong as Karna, That invincible feeling he had gotten was long gone reced by the pain that stays there like an uninvited guest.


    He though beaten by Karna did not mind it rather he was happy and excited seeing how strong Karna really is. If Karna used this level of power to beat Bheema before there is no way that fat man would be able to survive even a single punch.


    "What are you talking about Mitra? Aren''t I just seeing if your body is as indestructible as it looks? Doesn''t It make you invincible? You don''t worry about me Mitra, I will be careful not to hurt myself. Let''s continue."


    Karna stopped seeing Duryodhana''s defecated face, Hearing his words Karna just gave the same hypocritical smile to him and words as he once again lifted his leg to Duryodhana''s horror.


    His eyes became wide open as he saw Karna did not wait for him to say anything and justshed out his leg heading straight towards his face.


    For a moment everything became slow in Durypdhan''s eyes as his eyes focused on the arched leg that was heading straight towards him as if it was a noose of Yama himself.


    His heart felt cold as a voice from inside him said that if that kick tond on him, He would die. He would die here. There is no doubt about it but he could not do anything other than helplessly watch his death marching towards him.


    He just closed his eyes and was ready to ept his fate. There were too many regrets on his mind now, Regret that is why he boasted his newfound power to Karna making him misunderstood.


    Yes, He still thinks that Karna didn''t understand what is happening here. As he said before he is invincible to him so Karna might be thinking of that and because of theck of any injury believe it making him increase his power.


    He understands now how stupid he was to call himself invincible, He indeed felt invincible but how quickly that "invincibility" turned into vulnerability making him dumbfounded.


    He wanted tough at himself for even thinking of that, Heck he even asked Karna to be careful not to hurt himself, Which now felt like a p in the face, A solid p of irony.


    He regretted that even seeing and believing him of some gods Avatar, why was he boastful even in front of him after seeing what he could do? Cursing his damn brain for not realising how stupid he was being.


    *Swiss*


    Duryodhana felt a wave of a cold wind on his face indicating that the impact was not too far away but even after watching for a while it did note, He hesitantly opened his eyes just to Karna standing strong of him extending him a hand this time with a genuine smile.


    "Do you now understand Duryodhan, You are not as invincible as you thought you were, Right?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Duryodhana reached out to him with to his surprise shaky trembling hands, Karna grabbed it and lifted him while saying it to him with a soft tone.


    Duryodhan hearing it hung his head down in shame not willing to face him in guilt, He do felt he is invincible he can''t get hurt, He can feel it in his body, Even now after this beating, there was not even a single scratch on his flesh but he could not call himself invincible anymore.


    Yes he can''t get hurt now but he can still be overpowered, He is like a turtle with mighty protection but no power in his to defend himself, All he could do if this happens again is to just coil up and hope pain will not kill him.


    So all the arrogance which he was not aware of faded away reced by respect for Karna. He knew he was strong but he did not know he was strong to this level.


    "I was wrong Mitra, Forgive me for my ignorance, I overestimated myself."


    Duryodhana stood up and looking at Karna apologised with utmost sincerity, He now knows there is a world beyond worlds, people above people, He was boastful of something that was nothing in the eyes of his opponent.


    "One should not be ashamed of their ignorance, They should be ashamed of not epting and changing it. You as a prince was not a fool to ignore your mistake, Which I am proud of but you misunderstood me and my purpose behind beatin*Ahem* sparing with you"


    Karna was happy that what he achieved the effect he wanted, It''s a good thing that Duryodhana is not a self-righteous self-centred fool who could not see his mistake, Not only that he has the heart to ask forgiveness for his mistake which most of the Dharaatama will not do.


    So he was quite happy and impressed and was happy with the fact he chose to support him, Though he never going to support Pandavas because of that woman being there, But he also did not wanted to support Kauravas at all.


    Not for any specific reason other than to stay away from conflict but now seeing Duryodhana, He was happy he changed his mind, This man is more open-minded and soft-hearted than all those Pandavas.


    At least he is to people who are not close to Pandavas, Unlike them so can sacrifice anyone and any being for their own gains, He still remembers the story of Nishad''s mother and her 5 sons and the genocide of the forest that he did not remember the name of.


    In his eyes Duryodhana though bad, cruel, and evil towards Pandavas; he was good and fair to others, Which was also a fact that was overlooked most of the time.


    "You bad man, Tell me why you beat my brother."


    Duryodhana wanted to know why Karna did this as he could feel there was a deep reason behind it but before he could say, His little sister with ming eyes walked towards Karna.


    A Sush who is the timidest in them was now standing fumingly in front of Karna having her hands on her hips asking for the reason why he beat up her brother.


    Gandhari before might be taken back by where did the confidencee from in her little one but she was not in a condition to think of that, Her eyes focused on Karna in shock as she was looking at a ghost.


    She did not think about him beating her son but rather the fact that he was able to beat her son, Though it sounds like the same problem with different wording but it was not the case here.


    Before even the reawakening of Duryodhana, The Bheema, A son of Vayu the god of wind and power could not able to harm Duryodhana and yet after strengthening it with the reawakening Karna a mortal normal child able to beat her son giving him no chance to fight back, It is an impossible thing in her eye.


    And here it was, Just happening in front of her eyes making her doubt her own two eyes.


    Shakuni too ignored the little angry bear as his eyes glued on Karna with fear and joy.


    Ekya and Vikrama both have stars in their eyes when looking at Karna, Both have already decided his avatar of god just wanting to see which one.


    Karna on the other hand was sweating buckets standing in front of that little angry bear controlling himself so as not tough out, She was trying to look angry and fierce but ended up looking too cute to be taken seriously.


    "Say it."


    Seeing Karna bing silent, Sush thought he was afraid of her and asked aloud in her childish voice the reason behind the treatment of her brother.


    (A/N : I wrote this chapterst night only leaving a few words to write and fell asleep, Then forgot to write and upload it, Sorry ??????


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 57 57. Few Questions

    ?


    "Sush, Don''t be rude."


    Before Karna could answer her, Duryodhana standing next to him spoke happily by the tone of his little sister questioning his friend. He can feel there is a reason behind this but he would not go out of his way to ask it.


    If Karna wanted to tell him, He would dly listen but if he did not then that is also fine with him as he trusts whatever he did he did it for his own good, He knows it in his guts.


    "It''s not good to be angry at someone who just wants an answer for the injustice, It''s not a Kshatriya Dharma, Mitra. You need to answer them because thatw binds you to answer"


    Karna spoke up in defence of Sush who was aggravated that her brother yelled at her, So he knew he had to step in and calm the situation.


    Though he did not have a royal teacher nor had he started to study officially yet, But he used to read lots of books before, So there was already a foundation for him and here he was taught by multiple teachers too.


    Given they might not be as talented as royal teachers, But seeing how wealthy those 4 monster families are, Those teachers are also not any worse. The way they teach and exinplicated problems is proof of it.


    So he knows a lot of knowledge how this works in this time period though only in theory as his mother would never allow him to go outside in the city and when she does she would always be with him like a shadow following him.


    Which he felt quite blessed about. In previous life, there was no one to even ask him if he had eaten much less to care for him when he used to get hurt and bleed from time to time while searching for food.


    Here there was someone who was always there for him, Always asking if he had eaten, No make sure he had eaten and that his stomach was full making sure he would eat more than he asked for it.


    He did not get hurt yet in away way but that too because of her, She eliminated everything that can even remotelye close to harming him, A sharp things like swords and arrows which he wanted to learn were taken away from him by her reminding him that he is still a child.


    When he is old enough he would get to learn and use those but not a day before that, He still remembers when his father Adiratha tried to teach him how to use a sword but his mother Radha caught them.


    That was a sight to see as how his father who is a man of few words had to search and say all the vocabry he knew to ease his wife, Which she did only after he promised to her that he would not teach him this soon. Well, he was 4 years old at that time.


    "But Mitra.."


    "Don''t worry, I am not offended nor am I angry. I do want to tell you the reason but I think GandharRaj (King of Gandhar) would be able to word it in a way that will be easy to understand.


    So GandharRaj Shakuni, Can you do me a favour and exin to them the reason behind my doing this?"


    Karna was brought back from his thoughts by the words of Duryodhana, hesitant about it still thinking it would be rude to question not only his friend but guests like this. After all, a guest is considered a god himself. How can one question a god?


    But Karna once again did not allow him to say it as he asked Shakuni to give them the answer they were seeking for, Though he can answer them but he is not that good at spelling out his thoughts.


    It would be best if the message behind his actions were conveyed to them by someone who knows his way with words and here who can do better than Shakuni? So Karna asked Shakuni to do it as he was sure he would do an excellent job at it.


    "Angaraj (King of Anga), It would be an honour to impart this crucial knowledge on my nephews. Thank you for giving me the opportunity for it."


    Shakuni just suppressed his shock when he heard Karna''s offer. He was excited, happy and d that Karna giving him this opportunity. It''s actually the elders job to give this knowledge to their little ones.


    But he was too busy to think of the solution of how to make Duryodhana see his arrogance but Karna acted first and made a move that definitely worked, Though he was sad that would not get the opportunity to be the one who would teach Duryodhana an important lesson like this.


    Yet he was happy that Karna was able to nip the bud of arrogance this quickly, but to his surprise Karna did not take all thepliments to himself rather he given his right back to teach his nephews.


    Respect and goodwill towards Karna instantly increased in his heart to another level simply believing this to be true, While both parties were unaware of the fact that the invisible thing like a fate or lick acted in the dark making this happen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Bhanje~, And priy Shush, Have you ever heard of someone called Mahisasur, Hiranyakashipu and Ravana?"


    Shakuni after talking with Karna, He walked towards the duo of brother and sister standing around Karna and asked with a doting smile on his face, He though taken only the name of the two of them, His eyes were on every Kauravas while asking this question.


    Hearing his question, the children be silent for a second before Durydohana the eldest of Kauravas decides to speak up.


    "Mama Shri (Uncle), Mahisasur was an Asura which killed by the goddess of war and victory, Durga, Hiranyakashipu was also a very strong Asura who waster killed by Narshima, Fourth Avatar of Lord Vishnu and Ravana was also a very strong Raksha who killed by the maryada purushottam (Most dignified men) Suryavanshi (Sr dynasty) Rama."


    Duryodhana thought for a second before he quickly answered his uncle with a confident voice, His great-grandfather, Who is Mahamahim Bhishama used to tell the story about these people to him on his insistence.


    So he knows them, Not much about them but knows enough to describe the basics of them, As he did to tell his uncle.


    "Very good, Duryodhana, Now can you tell me what wasmon between all three of them?"


    Shakuni was quite proud of his nephew for knowing this and answering him, So after that, he asked another question making others confused about what this has to do with the reason behind Karna''s action but no one disturbed him and let him finish.


    Duryodhana here fell into deep thinking trying to figure out what ismon between them, He came up with many conclusions. First obvious one they all are Asura''s but knowing Ravana was not Asura but Raksha dropped that thought.


    He also thought that it would be killed by gods but seeing that first one killed by a goddess he also had to drop that conclusion and so he had to drop many many for one reason or another making him frustrated.


    "Forgive me Mama shri but I could not figure out what ismon between them, Please enlighten me."


    Duryodhana finally gave up and asked Shakuni to answer him, as he could not figure out what ismon between them, As there is always one that is different from the other.


    "Oh no worry, I will tell you, All three of them are so powerful that even the gods in the high heavens were helpless in front of them and got defeated by them, all three of them at one point conquered Swarg (Heaven), They were unstoppable.


    So tell me why do you think they all fell and died like that?"


    Shakuni''s smile widened as he spoke to them with patients letting them think through this. There is a high chance they might not be able to answer this but just letting them think was enough to train them to think from a different point of view.


    As he thought no Kauravas would be able to answer him, Everyone was thinking of it but as ack of knowledge and the experience because of young age they were not capable of answering him.


    "Mama, I think they fell because of those gods. They go against their ways to deal with beings who are stronger than them. I admit they harmed Devloka (Domain of Gods) but that is because injustice happened to them by Deva''s."


    Shakuni was about to answer it seeing no one will answer him but then Duryodhana thinking through answered him, He since childhood was treated differently just because of his birth.


    So because of that unfair treatment he developed a habit of always seeing two sides of the story, and when Asura were treated harshly just because they were Asura, He had to look into the other side and see why they were like that and to his surprise he found the reason.


    And what is even more surprising is that it was not even that hard to find it, It was right there naked for one to see but everyone ignored it but he didn''t, He read through how Aura''s treated by Deva''s, Which though not justified their action but give more meaning to their action other then just being pure evil.


    Shakuni was taken aback by his answer but then there was a wide proud grin on his face as he looked at Duryodhana.


    (A/N : What do you think is the reason for their fall?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 58 58. Difference Between Justice And Revange

    Shakuni looked at Duryodhana trying to figure out how he could not see how mature his nephew had be in these short years of his life.


    This is a knowledge that even a well-versed and knowledgeable person would not see through or they would not be willing to acknowledge the fact that the one they consider supreme and their lord can make mistakes.


    It''s easy to just put me on one person and then to ept their own, The one they think is without any blemish and worship it can be wrong, And the one who is against your deity is evil is a lot more easy to ept than to call the victim.


    But Duryodhana at this tender age saw the difference as adults blindfolded themselves to see it. It just hurt his heart because of this understanding of Duryodhana.


    No child can be this mature unless they are forced to be, Children should be ignorant and childish. That is their right and their treasure but sadly this vast big mighty kingdom of Hastinapur could not even be able to protect it.


    For the moment the me of revenge which he extinguished the day he saw his sister was freed from her pain and suffering of blinding herself was threatened to rekindle.


    The hate he has for this kingdom and especially Bhishama alle back with the same intensity and pain as it was years before when he saw his brother and fell one by one dead on the battlefield in front of his eyes.


    He might only survive that day because his father warned him not to take risks as they need someone to take care of his sister as they knew they would not survive the war with a mighty warrior like Bhishma.


    At that time when he saw how the soil started to paint red from the blood of soldiers and his siblings and father, That day all that innocence had vanished making his hollow which was filled with the only thought and that was Revenge.


    But s, How can he fight a warrior like Bhishsma? That man was a demi-god with might that even gods were terrified to go against, He is well versed in all kinds of divine weapons and as such there is no known limit to how much that man is known of.


    Then his sister epted marriage to the blind prince, Which made him feel like someone stabbed him in his chest as he had to watch her marry a disabled man and salt on an open wound was that she also blinded herself.


    He did not have any courage to go in front of his sister, Who believed he also died with her family members. Only when she found that he was crowned as a King of Gandhar, She found out and he had to go meet her.


    Seeing her in that shape broke his heart. This is a girl who was so afraid of the darkness that she made special arrangements in her pce to always be brightened day or night. Now has thrown herself into the dark world embracing the darkness she was once so terrified of.


    He decided at that time he would definitely take revenge on the ones who harmed his sister no matter what, Until he got the news that she was freed from the curse she took upon herself.


    His happiness was not bound and the idea of revenge was dropped seeing how happy she was. Though his family was dead but he knew if his father and brother were alive they too didn''t want to destroy her happy family for revenge.


    But now seeing Duryodhana he can see his own self in him. He had to go through a war and watch his loved ones die before his eyes for him to understand how cruel and insidious the nature of man can be.


    From which he can or at least try to understand what this little one had to grow through for him to be like right now, His anger once again was surfacing which he was trying to push back.


    He wanted to cry for once as even his wounds were also opened which he thought were long healed. Sadly only wounds on the body can heal, Wounds on the heart can never be healed, It will always leave scars behind.


    "Mama Shri, What happened? Am I right? They died because of Deva''s deceit, right?"


    Duryodhana not getting an answer from his uncle had to ask in his childish tone not knowing how his simple answer opened his old wounds, He just wanted to know if he said the right answer or not.


    So he asked which pulled Shakuni out of his thoughts and out his focus back on his dear nephew. He wanted to give him a hug and console him but he voted against it.


    Gold needs to go through fire to be worthy of its image, Sword needs to take ms of hammers to be the honour of the warrior, Just like that man also needs to go through the storm of fire and river of blood to be the one who others can look upto.


    He had gone through all that and because of that he is the one who he is, Right not Duryodhana does not need constion, He needs guidance to be the man he hopes to be, Duryidhana, The Unconquerable.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "No, That was not right Duryodhana, Gods do use deceit but it would not have worked on them if they walked on the path they first started on, that is to get Justice for their Asura n.


    If they had worked for the betterment of their n, No amount of deceit was able to defeat them; rather Deva''s would not dare to use deceit against them fearing the bacsh of Karma.


    But they all at some point forget the purpose they started as. They forgot why they hated Deva''s and why they were doing all that and because of that they were not able to see when their power which they got for to get justice turned into false pride and a tool for arrogance.


    The justice they seeking for turned into revenge, and The lust for vengeance bes their downfall, Which all happens because they let their pride be arrogance and do not keep it in check."


    Shakuni got on his knees which made him talk to Duryodhana at his eyes level as he started to tell him why he was wrong, and the reason why those powerful warriors who were once said to have no equal had fallen.


    Karna standing on the side listening to Shanuki with a smile on his face nodded as he was d that he let him talk this issue out. To be honest other than Ravana he did not even know who the two were, Though he might have heard names here and there he did not know their origin.


    And because of that he would never be able to exin to these Kauravas in this simple and easy-to-understand way, So he felt he made the right choice.


    Indeed he made the right choice but for a different reason than he thinks of because right now while Shakuni was finished speaking to Duryodhana his eyes went wide with shock and self-realization.


    He looked at Gandhari in horror and then at his 101 nephews as the fear spread across his heart. He wanted to teach Duryodhana the lesson of not being arrogant but he too learned to see the difference between revenge and justice.


    He felt like a fool because he could not see it. Only to find out he too was blinded not only by the anger but also by his own arrogance in his intellect, He was let himself be blind because of his arrogance.


    He broke out in a sweat, thinking of what the result might be if he actually did what he nned on doing all this time. He felt so lucky when he was re-motivated for the huge sin he was about to do, Fate stopped him reminding him what kinda foolish thought he was having.


    *Gulp*


    He gulped as his throat became dry because of fear. He understands that he was also deviating from asking for justice for his sister to seeking revenge for it, Both of which sometimes look like two sides of the same side but it''s not the case.


    If it is for justice the whole world wille together and help you to get what you want but if it is for revenge then it would be treated differently as behind the emotion of revenge is not thepensation but rather rage and anger.


    So where justice will rejuvenate the world, Revenge only can destroy it hence why for revenge the world will not support it as it only knows how to destroy and burn.


    Shakuni was both fearful and d that his eyes opened before he could do any harm to his sister''s happy life, He looked at the people present guiltily, Especially little Kauravas who was taking in what he said to before and his dear sister who he unknowingly might given the worst pain than Bhishma ever could.


    After that his eyesnded on Karna, He wanted to thank this guy because of whom he realised his mistake but as his eyesnded on him, He stopped as he saw a "knowing" smile on his face.


    [Ding!....]


    Karna standing at the side minding his own business while smiling praising himself that he made a good decision letting Shakuni exin, Just to be taken aback by the system notification.


    (A/N : What do you think he would get now?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 59 59. The Eyes Of Chaos

    ?


    [Ding! Detected that the host got a new alley, Master Of Dice, Shakuni¡­


    Congrattions to the host for being rewarded by the eyes of illusion¡­


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a Five Hundred-Thousand times critical strike on it...


    Congrattions to the host for getting the physique of the "Eyes Of Chaos."...


    Eyes Of Chaos : This physique was born before the beginning of time when the world had nothing but chaos, A founding force thatter gave birth to the 5 elements.


    This Eyes Of Chaos has the super rare element of chaos, Which makes them pretty much infallible against any other force except the Chaos element, Which only the supremes can possess.


    These eyes can look and find any weakness in all and any kind of illusions, arrays and such, With its power of Chaos which has the property of creation and destruction it can do both of those things.


    Possessors of these physiques can create or destroy any illusion, array and such on will without needing other necessary things as eyes will take care of them, It can even create an illusion so strong that they be reality.


    (Note : Make sure you have enough spiritual power of any kind to create illusions into reality as it will going to cost too much in it, Not having enough spiritual power might cause faults in the illusions.)]


    Karna was standing on the side with a stupefied look as he tried to figure out what had just happened, Only to feel a sharp tingling feeling in his eyes urging him to scratch them.


    [Ding! The pain protection is activated, The host will be put into protective standby mode, Please choose if you want to ept the protection : Y/N ?]


    As that tingling sensation was about to turn into the worst pain he can imagine, the system jumped up as it put a notification on the system panel in front of his eyes.


    ''Yes, Active protection.''


    Karna was not the kind of person who likes pain, So of course he chose to have protection around him. He just hopes that these eyes would not cause another vision around him like before.


    There was Goddess Ganga and Lord Surya before who were somehow able to stop those visions without anyone finding out but if there is a vision now, He has to just pack his things and hope that the next life of his would be easy.


    After all, even if he did not know what these eyes represent, He read enough novels and knows that the element of chaos is the strongest in it, And with that big of the image, It would definitely cause some big vision.


    And once that happen, He was 101¨G sure that the dear king of gods will not be going to take it lightly and will definitely use his full power to target him, Which he can''t deal with in his current state at all.


    So he really wish just like before there would be a dy, Praying that his dark luck would pity him and protect him, Which he thinks is not possible, As the system did not ask if he wanted to receive his eyes as there is no inventory to put stuff yet, Which can say he ran out of luck.


    Kauravas and Shakuni were in deep thought both thinking deeply of the things that were said by him, Vikrama and Sushasana were also using their brain as they got the answer to why Karna beat their brother.


    Sush was the one who did not understand what her uncle was talking about but because of that she stayed silent and tried to think hard about it. She did not want to be an unreasonable person and me Karna for the things he didn''t do.


    Of course, Her wish to get a dress from him for her and her brother has nothing to do with her decision. She wanted to be a reasonable person who would get a dress, That''s all.


    Gandhari on the other hand had aplicated mood. On one hand, she was d that Karna did this and understood that he did this thinking good of Duryodhana but then she had to think of the other side.


    Duryodhana was born with Vajra (Diamond) body and after his reawakening, he should have be stronger than before but what Karna did make her doubt that she might misunderstand the situation of Duryodhana as Reawakening.


    If not, how can amoner''s kid is able to beat a child with a divine blessing? She didn''t want to insult the background of Karna butmon sense is that it should not happen, Hence the reason why she wanted to test out Duryodhan''s power soon just to make sure.


    Evya could not stop staring at Karna with an admiring look in his eyes. He knows that his teacher should be strong but he never guessed he would be this strong that too without having a teacher''s guidance. What happens when he gets a teacher and proper training?


    He could not imagine what fine warrior he would be but that would be right to see, He is sure of it.


    *Boom*


    It was when it happened, Karna''s body started to glow in light grabbing everyone''s attention. They at first were scared not understanding what was happening to him but soon understood as their eyes filled with shock and joy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna sat on the ground in the lotus position for no particr reason then he saw Duryodhana doing it. His body was glowing in divine light but unlike in Duryodhana''s case, it was not just a golden hue around him. No, His whole body was radiating strong brilliance from his body.


    Which was the same as Duryodhana''s case. Just this light was a little stronger here but soon it deviated from the track everyone thought of as the golden colour of brilliance started to dimmed down.


    Soon the golden brilliance which was surrounding him vanished with a trace, Everyone felt odd as it was too soon and they were right. As the lightpletely went away, A dark ominous aura started to spread from his body and covered his whole figure.


    This aura was so dark that even the light of the sun goding from the window could not able to illuminate it. Its colour was like some dark deep hole that devoured every strand of light.


    Shakuni broke into cold sweat as he saw this phenomenon happening in front of his eyes but he refused to believe it was happening. He did not want to admit it at all because if he did then it meant the world was soon going to step into a new era.


    ''How can it be? How can there be an element of chaos present on earth? Isn''t it supposed to be a fake legend in children''s bedtime stories?''


    Shakuni could not think straight, He used to travel all over the world to find worthy warrior to fight with Bhishma under the disguise of tread, Though he did not find it he did learn a lot.


    This thing he was seeing in front of him is the vision of chaos, Which was from the stories of children''s parents told at bedtime. No one believes this thing can be real.


    As it is unthinkable, A world where the sky is without stars? Is that even possible? He can have an open mind for many things but this is not included in it.


    It is not possible for the sky to be without any stars, As this is all that he knows about the chaos which is force from the time when there were no stars in the sky.


    As why was he so sure it was chaos he thinks of? Simple the bone-chilling aura radiating from that ck mass is enough proof, He even as an athi-rahti warrior rank was afraid to go near it.


    His whole being warned him not to be foolish enough to dare to go near that thing.


    "Bhrata Shree, What is happening with Vasusen? Is he alright?"


    Gandhari seeing the strange event was panicked as it was different from Duryodhana, She wanted to rush to him and check if he was alright but thinking that Durydohana has a shield blocking him, She also thought this would be the case here, So she go to her brother to ask for help.


    "I-I don''t know but anything this is, It is good for him."


    Shakuni did not have an answer to the question of Gandhari, For the first time he did not know something but one thing is clear whatever this thing is, It is a good thing for that little guy.


    Gandhari wanted to ask more as she was not satisfied with his answer but seeing the look on Shakuni''s face, she decided to keep quiet and see how events would unfold.


    ¡­..


    "*Sigh* It''s been seven years. Why was I still not able to see him? Don''t I even deserve to look at my son? O''Lord what crime of punishment you are giving me, I just want to see my son."


    Lord Surya was going through his usual journey and like everyday trying to see Karna with his divine sight to no avail, Which was hurting him a lot.


    He did not know why he could not see his son. He could see other things with his sight but when it came to his son, His powers suddenly did not want to listen to him, All he could see was a blurry thing and nothing else like right.


    "Wait!!? I-I can see it, I can finally see it, Huh? HUH?!!!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING?"


    Suddenly when Surya is disappointed, ready to stop trying and give it another shot the next day, Suddenly blurriness vanishes and he is able to see it. He was overjoyed as he quickly started looking for the figure he hadn''t seen in years.


    But when saw what was happening to him, He nearly fell out of his golden chariot in shock. He did not think much and just took his humanoid form and just jumped down from his chariot and flew towards the Hastinapur pce.


    (A/N : why do you think Surya is not able to see Karna?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 60 60. Storm

    ?


    ''Huh? Why were the forces in the dark uneasy all of sudden?''


    The goddess of Shadow and queen of darkness, Chaaya was seating on her throne with majesty suitable for a queen when out of nowhere she felt the powers and being around her realm were uneasy, terrified of something not daring to show themselves.


    This surprised her. These were beings and powers which were not afraid of anything. Her domain of darkness is tagged as a forbidden ce for this reason, So Chhaya did not understand what happened to this being.


    "*Sigh* Did Devraj (King Of Deva) cause another trouble?"


    The first thing that came to her mind was that Devraj aka Indra had caused another trouble, And she would be surprised if it would be the case as the arrogance of that guy someday might be the downfall of the whole Devlokas.


    Chbaya was uncertain though, As if this was caused by Indra, These forces which dwell in the darkness should be happy, not terrified, So it has to be some different reason.


    But even after a moment of not being able to figure out why these forces were reacting this way, She had to give up and use her divine sight to look into the cause of the issue.


    She did not want to use her divine sight as doing this is considered as indirectly probing into the secrets of heaven, Though she is a goddess and not bound by mortalws but she still has shackles of Karma and fate.


    If she sees or hears something she was not supposed to then the world would do anything in its power to keep the information she learned as secret, So unless necessary most gods would not even think of using their inherent godhood power of divine sight as their are severe consequences if they were unlucky.


    Yet Chhaya did not have a choice to use her sight. After all, others might hate these dwelling in the dark but for her, they were her subjects, Who are like children to her, She can''t ignore their distress.


    So she closed her eyes and used her third eye to activate her divine sight. A strand of her consciousness escaped from her body faster than the speed of light as the image of a bird''s view appeared in front of her eyes and started to zoom in the direction where the problem originated from.


    "Huh!! Why is this here? And why is Araya doing there?"


    Chhaya suddenly opened her closed eyes in shock as she broke out in a cold sweat. She did not miss a second and was quickly ready to leave for Hastinapur just other than flying out, She dissolved herself in the shadow below her.


    ¡­.


    "Why is my heart suddenly feeling relentless? What kinda foreboding thing is going to happen?"


    A beautiful woman was sitting in the flower garden when she suddenly held her relentless heart as she looked worriedly at the sun in the sky. She was the goddess of Twilight, Sandhya.


    She has a feeling that something big is going to happen but she just can''t put her finger on it. She closed her eyes and started to imagine all of her loved ones trying to figure out who is going to face catastrophe.


    But after she went through with her children, She thankfully did not feel any threat to them, So she moved on to her husband and her "sister" but even they did not trigger any warning signs in her mind.


    "What is wrong? If no one close to me is about to have something bad happen to them then why am I feeling this relentless all of a sudden? I-Is he in trouble?"


    Sandhay was confused. She did not understand why she was getting a bad premonition if no one close to her was going to have any problems, Which was making her uneasy.


    She takes this warning seriously, She as a goddess has certain privileges, Which include a prior warning for the things that are going to happen. In Chhaya''s case, she also got this warning but she being immature at that time ignored it.


    But she will not going to ignore it now. She will never repeat the same mistake as before. It''s just not knowing who would be one of her loved ones going to have trouble eating her heart out.


    It was then it clicked with her, Which did not make her happy but scared. She remembered her son, The one who was cursed by her own "sister" and had to be born as a mortal because of it.


    Just as she thought of her mortal son, Her heart felt a pang indicating her she hit the target which she was unwilling to ept it.


    Her Arya (Husband) only told her the name of their mortal son and that''s all. Where he lives and what condition he was in are unknown to them, He said he did this to prevent them from helping him in any way.


    She understands what her husband was trying to say, If she as a goddess was involved too much in the life of a mortal it would not only do any good to him but rather she would cause him more problems.


    She understands and epts this action of her husband not telling her about the location of their son as a goddess but as a mother, she was really hurt and was even angry at him for keeping a mother away from her child.


    There were too many things that happened during his birth. He was cursed even before he was born, And there is always a pain in her heart that she did not get to take him in her arms even once after he was born.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She mes this all on Chhaya, She was the one who cursed their child but then thinking she too was equally at fault and Chhaya also going through the same pain as hers, She was able to forgive her.


    "I-l have to inform Arya. I''ll have to warn him about the warning about our son."


    Sandhya could not able to sit still knowing it was Karna who was in trouble, Her other children are more than capable of defending themselves after all they are gods.


    Karna on the other hand is a mortal and that too is still too little to understand and defended himself, So she just looked at the sun and closed her eyes.


    *Rumble*


    As she closed her eyes, Sky changed and in a moment noon changed the evening as a beautiful red hue covered the whole sky showing the world with its beauty.


    When this happens Sandhya vanishes from her ce leaving a piece of heaven which was her flower garden deste.


    ¡­..


    "Finally, I recovered from the loss of essence, I could not wait to go and see that little guy."


    A beautiful woman like a celestial Apsaraes out of the cave which was located in the snowy white mountain which looked like a white sheet spread across the whole mountain range.


    At this moment there was happiness and joy on her face as she smiled looking in one direction, But then that smile froze on her face as her look of horror spread on her face.


    She just used her divine sight to take a look at her little one, Just to take a look at how he was doing but she was not ready to see what was happening with him.


    Fear for him upied her mind. She, the goddess of purity, the one who calms everyone''s mind with her mere presence, had a chaotic heart now as she went through the ways to help him in her mind.


    But she could note with any, She Ganga the mighty river goddess was helpless in front of the thing which was surrounding her little one, That power was even older than her, She couldn''t do anything against it.


    "No, There has to be a way, There always is one, I just have to think hard."


    She did not want to give up at all. She will never give up, She started to ransack her mind toe up with ways to save her son from the chaos surrounding him.


    She even thought of going to ask for help from the 5 elemental gods, Theirbined power with hers might be able to save her son but that would mean she had to risk revealing the secret of his physique.


    And once that happens there is no way, Indra would allow him to live a second peacefully. She did not want that to happen but she could not see any other way at all.


    "Wait?! How can I be this foolish? Why am I worrying? I still have someone who can definitely save my son."


    Ganga who was contemting about whether to risk it or not stopped panicking as she remembered there is that one person she knows can help her, She did not waste even a second as she flew towards the direction of that one person.


    ¡­.


    ''Hey, System, how long do I have to sit here? It''s boring.''


    Meanwhile, others were panicking for him, Karna wasining system about how much time it was taking to merge Eyes Of Chaos with him ignorant to the fact of what kinda storm he kicked off.


    [...]


    System as alway did not answer his irreverent questions making him sulking on the spot waiting for the process toplete.


    Thankfully others can''t see inside the dark aura surrounding him but he can see everything, So he was not in the dark which was sce to him as his fear of the dark still did not go away.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 61 61. Need A Miracle

    ?


    ''Please there will be no vision, Please there will be no vision.''


    After trying to talk with the system to no avail, All Karna can do at this moment is pray that there will be no vision, He really was uneasy because of the unknown which was out of his control.


    Though if there is no vision the power he got could not perform its best as it has to be validated by the world or at least show its presence to it but he just hopes that like before there would be a dy in it, 20 years of it will be ideal.


    *Rumble*


    While Karna was hoping for the best, Over the sky of Hastinapur storm brewing in the dark ck clouds giving a very ominous aura, anyone who would look at the sky at that moment they would not be able to see the sun in the sky.


    Rather the pitch ck sky which was even depressing to look at birthing fear in the hearts of the watcher, Thankfully Surya floating in the sky seeing how bad the situation might turn out was already prepared.


    He with a wave with his hand created a strong Maya (Illusion) over the Hastinapur kingdom, both to avoid harming innocent people and to protect the secret of his son''s reawakening.


    *Huff* *Huff*


    Surya was breathing heavily as he was making sure that his Maya did not break while trying to hold back the inevitable vision with his known futile attempts.


    He knows that he could not stop this vision from happening but he can at least slow it down till someone arrives for his aid, Or he hopes someone would arrive as he put all his faith into the hope that they will.


    "*Sigh* I don''t know if I will be angry or happy with you."


    Surya''s body was radiating the golden-yellow light out of him trying to push back the dark clouds which were gathering in the sky. There were already beads of sweets covering his forehead just from his attempt to try to hold back this vision.


    He could not help but feel a feeling of Deja Vu as he looked towards the direction where his son was seated, surrounded by the aura that he was struggling to keep at bay.


    There was of course a proud feeling in his heart, He too misunderstood this as an Re-awakening and because he knows about his supreme charm and the Soveriour Physiques, He can''t even imagine how strong his son would be.


    So he was quite happy for him. He could not wait to tell this information to his wife. It''s just their only problem was that because of his strong power, it triggered the heaven and earth vision just like before.


    Last time even with Devi Ganga he was not able to fully counter these visions and now it was even stronger than before, It was the vision of chaos, Though just a vision but it was enough to put any low and mid-level god in Samsara and high level like him in a recovery sleep for thousands of years.


    This pissed him off. He was not young anymore to handle this stuff, Though gods never get old rather they get stronger and stronger with their age but it still is not good for health to go head-on against the power of the high heavens.


    "Ohh, Arya, is our little one giving you trouble? Hehe~"


    As Surya was struggling to manage two things at once, A sweet giggle fell on his ears making him smile wryly, he already knew who the speaker was just by the tone of voice.


    "It''s not good for the fun of your husband, Chhaya, Come on handle this illusion and I will focus on resisting this vision."


    Surya did not bother to argue with her as it was her nature to be cheerful which was contrary to the expectation of her being the goddess of Shadows.


    "I am not making fun of you Arya, But it is your fault, If you told us where our son was we might be able to avoid all this, You it''s all on you."


    A dark figure appeared out of the shadows of nearby objects because of the illumination because of the light radiating from Surya, Which soon took the shape of a woman and then the figure of Chhaya appeared from it.


    Chhaya said to Surya as she wasing out of the shadows but it did not stop her as with a flick of her hand, She quickly took over the Maya Surya was hardly able to keep it together.


    As she did that, The Maya which was on the verge of crumbling and breaking stopped as it was visible to the naked eye and recovered in an instant, Which made Chhaya to turn around and give Surya a smug smile but all she saw was he was struggling to keep up with the gathering of the dark clouds.


    This also made her see the severity of the situation as she dividedrge positions of her power to aid Surya as rest she put into maintaining the Maya.


    She did not know it was about their son until she saw how hard her Arya was trying to prevent this vision from appearing into the world, Even knowing the risk of trying to defile the will of the world.


    So she thought that it was about their son but it was just a hypothesis of hers but when Surya did not retort to her, It confirmed it was about their son which let her know what was at stake and hence gave her all to protect him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Visions normally juste and go away bestowing the powers and blessings on the person who provided the vision but this one is different, It was no normal vision but the vision of chaos.


    Unlike others, it did not have any problem with harming people. If the one who provoked did not have a strong mind and strength, The chaos will corrupt their mind and soul, And once that happened they will be nothing more than a frenzied animal with no will of their just instincts.


    Chhaya would never allow something like that to happen to their son, She already harmed him enough, She was ready to do anything to prevent any harm to him.


    "So it was already happening? Am I toote?"


    While both Surya and Chhaya''sbined power were struggling to stop clouds from gathering in the sky, A third voice appeared and as it appeared a twilight-coloured light went straight into the clouds with theirbined power for a moment stopping the gathering of clouds.


    But everyone knows it was just a temporary solution. Once they stop pouring all their effort to prevent this from happening, Vision will appear in the world and even if they somehow wanted to continue doing this, It would not be long till the power of chaos would overwhelm them.


    "Sandhya!! You too are here? Thank the stars for this fate but I think you should go to my father-inw and see if he can make something to stop this vision."


    When Surya and Chhaya were close to being losing their resistance, Sky turned light red as Sandya appeared out of nowhere after which she did not waste a second talking about anything and just gave her all to aid the two of them.


    She has questions, a lot of them but seeing this was not the right time to ask them, She kept quite focusing on the task at hand.


    Surya seeing her here could not help but be happy that luck was on his side, But he too knew though it was taking a lot of load from them it would notst, They needed a permanent solution.


    So he thought of his father-inw, The architect of gods, Vishwakarma, Surya was sure that he can make something that can even contain the power of chaos, After all the feats of his were quite mighty.


    This is a man who created mighty weapons like Trishul of Lord Shiva, and Sudarshana of Lord Vishnu, So he definitely has known a way to defend against the power of chaos.


    "I would If I could but the residence of my father ande here with the way, Even If I tried my best it would take at least a day, Can you hold that long?"


    Sandhya''s full focus was on the clouds in the sky trying to gather together to create a vision, Which theirbined power was preventing but it started to get harder to keep them separate.


    When she saw what was happening there, It was also her first thought of going to her father. She knew he could deal with this but the problem was time, They did not have time at all.


    Even if she flew out at her full speed, The moment she got out from this realm and went upward, The time would start to fasten up as higher she goes rtive to Earth.


    So even a few moments in the upper realm can be years if not decades here, Which made this option unless it could not be used at all.


    "That-...Then do you think we would break this illusion and ask for help from other gods?"


    Surya in his desperation did not think about the time dtion and when Sandhya pointed it out the hope which was risen in his heart sank down.


    Now there is no other way in his eyes. If other gods give him a hand they might be able to push this vision back but that means exposing the secret of Karna, making him a target of the world.


    And what is worse is that he can''t even announce Karna is his son, Which at least can take half of the pressure from him and be a deterrent for Indra, But that curse is still there waiting for him to make a mistake so it can hunt his son.


    Which is a cruel joke of Niyati (Destiney), Chhaya has already given a way to remove that curse, Which was so easy that it was not even worth considering the threat of that curse but fate had other ns.


    "W-We wait for little, Maybe a miracle might happen, Let''s just hold on for a while."


    Sandhya understands what her husband was trying to say. If they did not prevent this vision from appearing in the world, Karna''s life might be in danger but she was also afraid that if gods figure out a kid provoked this vision then Karna might be in bigger danger.


    She was being torn apart not knowing what to choose. No matter what she chose it would end up harming their son, So all she could do is to hold on and wait for some miracle to happen. That is all she can do now.


    (A/N : Who do you think wille to "help" him? (As you all know Karna is not in danger as it is a system product, But others did not know it.)


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 62 62. Vision Of Chaos

    ?


    *Rumble* *Shattering*


    It''s been quite some time since the event started to unfold, The trio of husband and wife now barely able to hold back the vision which can go out of control any moment now.


    Seeing this trio shared a look of unwillingness contemting about if they should open the illusion and let others gods lend them a hand, Though it is still deadly for Karna but at least he will not be in immediate danger, They can figure out ways to keep others at bay.


    "Araya, We can not hold this much longer, Please make a decision about whether to open the illusion or not."


    Sandhya turned towards her husband and asked him with an unwilling look on her face. She did not want to admit it but she really can''t help her son in this situation. There is no other way than to let others interfere in this to save their son.


    She even thought of asking for help from her other sons, As one being god of death, While the other is the god of justice can help here massively but she sadly can''t.


    Her sons are too smart, They can just tell what was happening here just by taking a look at the situation. If that happens then the curse given to Karna would also take effect, making Karna''s life hell.


    She did not want that to happen to him. She can deal with other Deva but the power of the curse is a thing she does not have any power against, So no matter how she wants to deny it, Alerting others is the only way.


    Surya and Chhaya both also felt unwilling but they also know there is no other way. It has to happen, They just hope that those gods would not freak out and take extreme actions especially Indra, They are most worried about him.


    "*Sigh* St-Stop resisting, Let it happen, The chaos of vision appearing in the world would be enough to gather their attention."


    Finally seeing that they will overwhelm by the power of chaos any moment now, Surya gives up any hope for the miracle, He wanted to stop wasting their power, It would be helpful for them when Karna was going through the trial of chaos, He can''t depend on others to save his son critical moment.


    Chhaya and Sandhya didn''t want to stop resisting and fight till they can but they also understand that they need the power to protect Karnater, They can''t lose all of their power yet.


    *Thunder*


    They finally stopped resisting holding the clouds from gathering and the moment they retracted their respective powers, Those dark clouds didn''t waste any second and gathered together.


    Whole sky filled with thick dark clouds giving a very bad feeling of foreboding of the crisis that was going to descend on the mortal realm. A loud thunder reverberated in the sky as a vision of chaos finally appeared in the world.


    Unlike the vision of Supreme charm and Sovereign body, There was neither a humanoid figure nor a thing like a river of blood, Vision of chaos was nothing but a dark void-like cloud, That''s it.


    There was nothing special about this vision. It just looked like a normal cloud, just quite dark but it looked quite deceiving, It was everything but an ordinary cloud.


    After all, As this visiones into the world, the whole sealed space of illusion is filled with the immense pressure, Chhaya who was just about to break the illusion to let other gods find this out did not get time to do that at all.


    A bone crushing aura descended on them, They who are considered one of the top few gods were could not even able to stand the pressure from the vision of chaos.


    Only Surya that''s to his not only spiritual but also physical powers able to handle this pressure, Chhaya and Sandhya both could not able to keep themselves standing with straight back, The only thing that prevented them from kneeling down is their willpower.


    "Don''t worry about the illusion Chhaya, It will also break soon, So you two stay back and recover your energy first. We are going to need it. Also, try to think about attacking it or try to use your spiritual power. It is the reason it is targeting you."


    Surya looked at the rain cloud which was looking very ordinary just a few shades darker than normal but he did not dare to take it lightly, He can feel the power of terror in that apparently ordinary cloud.


    There was a moment when he thought about attacking it, Destroying it so he could get rid of the problem but just as these thoughts appeared in his mind, His heart felt a pang.


    This is a warning sign every strong warrior gets telling them about demise ahead, He had forgotten when wasst time he got this warning, Maybe before he achieved godhood? Or before drinking the nectar, Anyway, he had to stop or he might fall here.


    So even thest hope of destroying the cause failed, So he could hope that other gods would arrive here soon.


    Two "sisters" did what their husband said and felt the pressure they felt decreased a lot, Though it was still there but at least they were able to stand back again.


    Then all the trio could do was to watch the dark cloud after feeling they were not resisting head towards the Hastinapur pce where Karna was at this moment worried about the exact same thing from happening.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ¡­.


    ''Well nothing is happening as it happened before, So maybe there will not be a vision? I would be beaten if this was the case.''


    Karna got bored again. It''s really hard for him to sit in ce to do nothing. He is just waiting for when this all ends, so he can eat.


    He felt like it''s been months he was in this royal dining hall waiting to be served food to extinguish his roaring hunger, As time went by he became more and more hungry.


    He beating Duryodhana didn''t make him tried but increased his already super hunger, So he could not wait for this thing to end so he could eat something.


    While he was thinking about the food, His eyes were from time to time gazing outside the window looking at the clear sunny sky, being happy by the fact that there is no vision happening for his awaking of eyes.


    ''System how I unlock system inventory? If I had that unlocked I wouldn''t have to worry about these things, So you are responsible for this trouble as you are not telling me how to unlock it.''


    After he made sure no changes were happening outside, He heaved a sigh of relief and thenined to the system. If he had his inventory unlocked, He chose not to put himself in this trouble and waited till he had enough strength to not be afraid of Indra.


    [...]


    Like always system did not respond to him, So Karna started ranting hoping he annoy the system enough, So it would give him the way to unlock the system inventory


    ¡­..


    "This illusion would break now, I hope Bhishma would be quick to react and protect the innocent civilians."


    Surya said to himself when he saw that the barrier of illusion was going to have a direct contact with the that vision of chaos, Thankfully this vision is though strong but quite slow, Which gave them enough time to recover their 40 percent power.


    But even then he knows that they can not stop this vision at all, He felt it is impossible for anyone to even stand in front of this force than to even think about going against it.


    That is a power of chaos, The force which existed before creation. He did not feel any bad about admitting he was not able to go against a force like that but this is also his sorrow.


    *Freeze*


    Just when he was ready to see the illusion they made shattering revealing his terror to the world rming the gods, That dark cloud suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    This surprised the trio. There were no physical features to indicate the emotions of that cloud but they felt it was¡­afraid?


    They felt funny even thinking of something like that. How can a force which holds power to both create and destroy, Which was exist before the creation itself is afraid of something? They might have misunderstood the situation.


    They thought it should be just this vision might going into the second phase, Most of the strong visions like this one do go into the second phase, No always but there were instances when they did.


    It should be the case here, Or at least they think like that until a figure appears in front of them.


    A figure of man, Who has a four hands two of which in the position of contact with the wrist, while the other two have fire and a drum, His one was pointed and raised supporting himself on one leg, His hair looked like a flowing water of Ganga as he stand their with smile on his face.


    (A/N : We all know who this figure is, But can you tell me the specific name of this form?


    Also, do you guys think I am crossing the limit by writing this fanfic? If you think so I can stop.


    By the way, if you want me to continue, There only 10 to 15 chapters before the time skip.


    Like al2ays thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 63 63. Lonely Chaos

    ?


    "You are not permitted to be here, Or you want to break the ord?"


    The man ignored the trio who at this point kneeled in the air and just looked at the dark cloud and with his eternal soothing voice he said to it, There was no hate or anger in its voice, rather it was like the figure talking to a friend, not the force like chaos.


    Well this is just a vision not the real power of chaos but it holds the same kinda power of chaos and is controlled by it, So it''s not bad to assume it is a part of chaos.


    "I do note here by my free will, a vision is provoked by someone here, I had toe and do my duties, It was you whoe here fully prepared for the battle, It was not the end of the world yet, So there is no need be in Nataraja form, O'' Lord Shiva."


    Surprisingly this cloud which did not have any physical characteristics was able to speak fluently. Its voice was harsh like a thundering cloud but somehow not hard to hear. It somehow has a smoothing effect that calms one''s mind, Which is contrary to its nature of chaos.


    Right now it was even daring to confront Lord Shiva, Who is right now in the Nataraja form, the form which represents destruction in which he does the final dance known as Tandava, Which ends the whole existence, Mortal or Immortal siege to exist as the world falls into darkness just to start all over again.


    "*Chuckle* Forgive me for my rudeness Chaos but it would be rude for me not toe in this form. After all this form of mine represents both destructive and creation just like you, It would be disrespectful if I asked to go away in my normal form.


    So I ask politely, Go away, Your mere existence would destroy this world, Which I will never allow to happen."


    Lord Shiva in Nataraja forms standing in front of the cloud of dark chaos without much care. If he wanted he could destroy this vision without even needing toe here as this is nothing more than a vision but doing so is not good.


    Respect should be given to the ones who deserve it, this power of chaos does deserve respect, Even if this is the embodiment of destruction but it only does destruction to create a ce for the creation.


    He also represents the same thing, So there is also mutual respect and he being he also did not have any pride in his power or status. After all, He is Adiyogi (First Yogi) the Yogic powers in the universee from him did not care about those false praises.


    As long as someone does not cross the line, He would be as easy going as a close friend of course unless the line is crossed, Then he shows why he is called the gods of god.


    "O'' Shiva, I too know that but I was bound by my duty. If someone got or awakened something rted to chaos, I had to make a vision to acknowledge the fact and bless them.


    So forgive me for listening to your order and thank you for giving me respect but unfortunately, I can''t follow your order, I have to give the vision to bless the person, It''s my duty, I can''t do anything with it."


    The vision of Chaos speaks in a respective voice as it might be influenced by the respect Destroyer has shown it but then it also puts its reason upfront.


    Chaos has to grant its blessing to the person who awakens or gets things rted to it. This is done so the person can fully use its power as acknowledgement from the respective element needed for to use their powerfully.


    Hearing the words of Chaos, Destroyed sighed, He already knew it is chaos duty hence why it was not an all-out attack but a polite warning, But that did not change the fact that once chaose to the world even in the form of vision would not able to go away unless it destroyed everything, It''s is nature it can''t change it.


    So it is out of the question that he would let this vision appear in the real world, In the worst case he has to destroy it. Though he did not want to but he will not allow the world to be destroyed before its time. It is his duty.


    "Are you sure someone awakened a chaos-rted thing? It''s been a while since someone got anything rted to chaos, And that to here? It is nearly impossible for anything chaos rted to awaken here."


    Seeing that the end result would be to destroy this vision, The Destroyer had to try its best to convince chaos to go away, He did not want to start a war, It is the job of Indra, not his.


    So he asked a reasonable question, The chaos element is super rare in its own domain. Not to mention this world is far away from it, There is close to no possibility there is anything chaos rted.


    "Yeah, I am also surprised, It''s nearly been an eternity since anyone got anything rted to chaos, I was so happy that- *Ahem* I mean it''s good that someone awakened the element of chaos."


    When Destroyer asked the question, The voice of the cloud noticeably became excited and happy as it started speaking but knowing it''s blunder it quickly tried to recover its mighty image again.


    But it could not able to fool anyone, Even Trio of the Sun family this time looking at the cloud with pity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The chaos existed before the creation, and itself is a power that they can''t fathom but even being this strong there is close to one who appreciates or worships it.


    It is a god without any belief in it. They now understand why this vision appeared so quickly. It might be feeling lonely and when it senses that there is someone who awakened something rted to it, It even dares toe here in the excitement of getting someone to appreciate its presence.


    "I think you are misunderstood, I just searched through this world but there is no one who is currently an awakening chaos-rtedtest thing."


    The Destroyer, seeing how happy the chaos is, felt bad to stop it from doing its job but he had to do it or the world would be destroyed. Chaos spreads and unlike fire, it can''t even be put out, So chaos definitely can''t enter this world.


    Still just to make sure chaos might have misunderstood it, He searched the whole world not just the kingdom with his divine sight but to his surprise he did not find anyone who was currently going through the awakening process of chaos. Though he did find something else but that was not important here right now.


    "Impossible!! I sensed it¡­There look in that pce, There is the one who was going through the process of merging, I don''t know what he awakened but this element is definitely rted to me."


    The vision of chaos was taken aback hearing the words of Destroyer, It knew he would never lie, So chaos in panic started to search for it fearing he might really just imagine it because of its loneliness.


    But as it started its search, Chaos found it the next second. He felt the strong force of chaos surrounding a figure, But it could not see the person inside, Which is a thing ignored by chaos after finding it that someone is going through a merging process rted to the chaos element.


    "Huh?"


    It was Destroyer''s turn to be taken aback, He did not speak and just used his inner eyes to scan the pce chaos said but again he did not find anything, It confused him as he knows chaos too will never lie.


    But he also did not do anything that chaos calming of, So it is hard to decide which is the truth, His own eyes or the power he was restraining.


    "O''Lord, It is him, It''s the boy born from your boon."


    When Destroyer was trying to decide which is the truth, Surya dev, seeing that things were not going anywhere, decided to step in and reveal the truth as it would rify things.


    He was also surprised that even his lord was not able to see his son, not knowing whether to be happy or sad about it, But he knew one thing now that his lord is here there will be no harm able to befall on his son.


    "Wait! He was born? When?"


    Lord Shiva hearing Surya Dev saying the child was born from confused him, He did give a boon to Surya and his family to pacify Surya after the events unfolded in Sun pce hall.


    But he was confused by the fact that he did not know a child which he had given the boon of being born, He should first know about his boon fulfilment even if he did not have his supreme vision.


    He did not understand how there is a thing that he did not know of, Ignorant to the fact that it was his own boon he gave is the reason why he did not know these things.


    (A/N : It felt weird just writing the word Shiva without lord, And using lord always is bad for writing, So I decided to use other names, Is it okay with you guys right?


    Also, remember the boon of Lord Shiva given to him while giving him a system? That and his luck do this.


    Also, I know the slow pace and it would get better, As This is thest event before the action starts.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 64 64. Soft Hearted, Lord Shiva

    ?


    "Lord, You don''t know? It''s been nearly a 7 and half-mortal realm time, Later Devi Ganga adopted him and brought him here."


    Surya dev could not fathom that there is a thing his lord does not know of but then thinking he might be in his Yog meditation it might be easy to not notice.


    There are also lots of things his lord has to do and if he did not know something then there also has to be another reason behind it. He thinks that the reason is also the one that is not allowing him to see his son.


    He knows how tricky Niyati is, It would not be strange if she decided to y her tricks on his son, After all a mother throwing her newborn in the raging river is not a normal thing, Even the Rakasha who are said to have no morals and such mother would never do such thing to her child.


    So in his mind, the Niyati might have some ns for his son, Hence why it was being this way for his son. His divine blessing of Supreme charm and Sovereign physique is proof that he would not be an ordinary man.


    "Really? I didn''t know that, Devi Ganga dide to me today in a panic asking for help with Chaos vision. I thought she was that worried because of fear of destruction of the world, I didn''t know she adopted that child."


    Lord Shiva was once again surprised, Not for the fact that Surya thought of it though, The fact that surprised him the most was that Ganaga adopted Karna, It was not supposed to happen.


    Karna was supposed to flow straight towards the Hastinapur and was adopted by Radha and Adiratha as their child, So the fact that there is this change is quite a scary thing for the world as Niyati don''t make mistakes, There has to be something wrong somewhere.


    "So she gave Karna to Bhishama to take care of?"


    The Destroyer tried but failed to look into the past as it became blurred. Some strong power was restricting him from looking into the past, Which he somehow decided to ignore without knowing why.


    He looked at Surya and asked, thinking if there is a change then he might be able to save that good soul. He did not have to die under the effect of curses and being weaponless, It was not a death deserved for a warrior like him.


    "No, When Devi Ganga asked me where she should bring her child as Devi Satwai had already written his fate so she can''t take him into heaven, I told her to bring it here, In Anga to the childless couple and my devotees named Adiratha and Radha to raise him as their own.


    And Devi Ganga did just that, He was being raised as their child right now."


    Lord Surya, seeing his lord was asking him a question, He quickly answered him in every detail, guessing that the unknown power might even stop his lord from seeing him.


    He was thinking it has to be because of the curse that Chhaya had given him, The curse and boon is the only thing that can restrict his lord because of the respect for that curse or boon.


    He is being punished for it because he did not want to see the face of his son Shani, So now he is not able to see his other son too no matter how badly wants to.


    This is Karma of his, A punishment for his act of trying to abandon a mother and her son irrespective of circumstances, He always feels guilty because of that even though both of his wives tell him it was not his fault but theirs.


    "Humm!? Can I now bestow a blessing on him in the form of a vision to acknowledge him?"


    Chaos as to its nature could not sit still and listen to their conversation. The moment it found out there is actually someone who awakened the chaos element and it was not misunderstood, It wanted to bestow it''s power on that person quickly and finally get someone who might not worship but acknowledge it''s presence.


    "*Sigh* I know it''s your duty as chaos but I can not allow you to enter in this mortal realm, But you still can bestow your power on him and acknowledge his presence and power."


    Lord Shiva too thought it was because of that Curse he did not know about Karna, Chhaya said when Surya admit that the child was his son, he would have the worst fate, So it was the curse''s way of making sure there will be the no one to find out about Karna''s secret through their divine sight.


    So he dropped that matter and focused on Vision of Chaos who could not wait to get its follower, Or at least someone who acknowledged its existence.


    But he can''t allow chaos to appear in this mortal world, Yet he also understands the condition of chaos, So as soft-hearted as he is, He decided to use a loophole to let chaos fulfil its wish.


    "What? There is a way? I too did not want the destruction, If there is another way, I want to try it "


    Chaos was ecstatic hearing there is a way, It now is just a vision there is no way it was going against this god of destruction, So it was fearing it would fail to bless that person and then there would be a war.


    But it also did not war to happen, It can''t be made sure that the person who awakened its element will be safe in that destruction. It did not care about other beings as it was not the first time they would experience their end nor it would be theirst.


    "It''s odd to hear that from you, Chaos."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lord Shiva chuckled fullying knowing the true meaning behind the not wanting for destruction, Still, it felt odd to hear something like that from¡­well chaos.


    "You are the god of destruction, So is it not odd that you are preventing the destruction?"


    Chaos was embarrassed as being outed like this by him but it too has it''s own point which it did not hesitate to throw at Lord Shiva, Both were bantering like old friends.


    "Point is taken, So my solution is that why don''t you give your blessing through me? I can make sure chaos will not harm anyone and you also get to bless the newly awakened element, So how about it?"


    Lord Shivaughed upon hearing the words of chaos. Indeed he is the god of the destroyer who is protecting the world from destruction. It made him giggle, If someone saw him like this without knowing his identity might have misunderstood him as any other normal person.


    They can never imagine this soft-hearted sweet smiling man is the god of destruction, Who can even kill the immortals and even conquered death by killing it.


    After smiling heartfeltly, He stopped and said the solution to the chaos. It''s actually quite simple both chaos and he has a very much simr nature of power, Both represent creation and destruction, So it would not be wrong if he became a middleman and helped chaos to deliver it''s a blessing.


    This way there will be no destruction or chaos had to be chased away from here, This is a win-win situation for everyone.


    "...Okay, But make sure not to give too much at once and harm him, If he is harmed, Be ready to face my wrath."


    Chaos hearing the solution of Lord Shiva was a little hesitant. It is the first in eternity for a person who awakened the Chaos element. It can''t risk anything happening to that person.


    So even though it knew he would not harm the person, It still decided to give a stern warning, If not for knowing this is an ultimatum of his, Chaos would never have agreed with this condition.


    "Okay, I will be careful, If you are ready then let''s start. It''s been a while since this is going on. Let''s end it quickly."


    Lord Shiva said with the same heartfelt smile on his face, He was not bothered by the threat of Chaos. He understood that for Chaos this person is like a devotee, So it was totally fair to be protective of their devotees.


    He himself killed a death to protect his devotee, So he can''t me chaos for being protective.


    "O''Lord there is something you should know about Karna, That he-"


    "Stop Surya Dev, Don''t tell me, If I am in the dark this world wants, Then I respect it''s decision, Now wait till I am done with this to talk further."


    Surya didn''t want to hide anything from his lord, he walked toward Lord Shiva and wanted to tell him about Karna''s powers but before he said anything, Lord Shiva stopped him from revealing anything about Karna.


    He tried to see through Karna again but still, all he could able to see was a blurry image. This told him the world did not want him to know his secret, And he respected the world''s will.


    Surya Dev hearing this also realise what be trying to do, Everything has a reason behind it, If his lord did not know about Karna then it is also for the reason so, He doing this might have caused the chaos in the order of the world but his lord did not allow that to happen.


    "Chaos, Let''s start."


    After that, Lord Shiva said to Chaos, Who also did not waste time and throw its dark chaotic energy at him, Which he swiftly handled, Then coated that energy with his own to prevent it from getting in contact with the world before guiding it towards the ce where Karna was seated.


    ¡­.


    [Ding! Chaos Eyes activating¡­1%...10%...50%...75 ...90¡­99%...]


    (A/N : One more chapter and the story will gain its pace.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 65 65. 3rd Eyes Of Destruction

    ?


    [Ding! Hostpletely integrated with Eye Of Chaos¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting an additional reward, A speck power of Destruction¡­


    Congrattions to the host for triggering a Million times critical strike on the reward..


    Congrattions on getting a Supreme-level skill, Third Eye Of Destruction¡­]


    ''Huh!? Where did the power of destructione from?''


    Karna was d that it was finally over and to his knowledge, there was no vision whatsoever making him feel happy that luck was with him, I could not imagine what kinda trouble he had caused when his Vision of Chaos appeared in this world.


    But then his attention was got by the additional rewards. Knowing the character of his system, It''s not odd that there are additional rewards as some outside elements can have positive effects which will be enhanced by critical strikes.


    The only problem is where the power of destruction came from? Oddly, power like this interferes with his vision even though this kingdom is quite peaceful.


    ''Well, maybe it was because Chaos also represents destruction.''


    Not knowing the full story he came up with the most reasonable conclusion that it has to be because of Chaos and didn''t think much about it.


    ''Wait! System why didn''t you show the specification of this new skill? Aren''t you supposed to tell me details?''


    After Karna dropped the issue of getting power of destruction, He put his focus on the fact that the system did not tell him details about his newly acquired skill.


    [Ding! The host is currently too weak to even inherit this skill yet. When the host is strong enough, It would be inherited by you and then you will get all the details about it.


    This is being done to protect you. This power of destruction is too deadly if not managed carefully can destroy the whole creation, So the system decided it was not time to give this to you.]


    Surprisingly the system responded to his question and answered, Which was a rare thing as until now it only talked to him no more than 50 times.


    ''Ohh, Okay I understand, So tell me when would this ck aura go away? I''m hungry, you know.''


    Karna heard the answer of the system and agreed with it, if it was something else he might have struggled and opposed the system but in this case, he allowed the system not to give this power to him right now.


    After this skill is definitely rted to the Third eye of Shiva, The one when opened armageddon happens, The end of the world starts as the entire existence gets destroyed with it or so he heard.


    So even if this is a skill and not the actual eye, He did not want to mess with something rted to being capable of annihting the whole existence, Even if this might be a lowered version, It still might be capable of destroying the entire gxy.


    [...]


    The system did not reply to this question of his which made Karna frustrated, But thankfully he did not have to wait much longer as he started to see a dark aura around him and started to move.


    It started to revolve around him in a shape that gxies move around the ckhole. Slowly it started to get close to his body, not too fast but not too slow either while still revolving around him.


    *Suck*


    And then it happened, That ck aura finally touched him or to say specifically touched his eyes while he was curiously looking at the phenomenon happening around him.


    Just as it touched his eyes, A strong vacuum started to suck all the ck aura around him which startled him. He tried to close his eyes out of reflex but because of the pressure, he was not able to do it.


    So he had to sit there bearing the ufortable feeling of something being in his eyes. Though there was no pain, not even a strange sensation but the mere fact that something was going on in his eyes made this experience quite unbearable.


    ¡­..


    "What is happening with Mitra? Why did these dark clouds suddenly start to flow towards him?"


    Duryodhana was very worried seeing what was happening with his friend, He also goes through this, So he knows this is not supposed to happen and not this long.


    Also Karna''s reawakening is different from his. He was looking like something divine was happening but Karna''s thought it still looked divine but there is also a hint of an ominous feeling from that dark cloud.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This made him scared for his friend. What if something went wrong and trapped him there? It is possible as there are some stories he heard from his Pitamaha about it when people died during some powerful reawakening.


    If reawakening is a life-improving thing then it is also life-destroying, A higher the reward the greater the risk.


    "Don''t worry Bhanje, He will be fine, I think this is a sign ofpletion of the reawakening. He will wake up soon. Be ready to congratte your friend."


    Shakuni came to Duryodhana and patted his shoulder tofort him, He did know many things about the world even then he did not see anything like this, For him chaos awakening was nothing but a fairytale few moments but he can''t say that to Duryodhana he did not know anything.


    He had to be strong so his nephew would not panic, So he said it to him hoping it would be the case as he said, After all, he too did not want anything bad to happen to the benefactor of his sister.


    He also has to thank Karna for opening his eyes. He too now thinks Karna is some kinda avatar and getting this legendary awakening just solidifies his belief. Maybe gods finally saw the injustice happening here and sent someone to help or their Karma made this person appear here to help them out.


    Either might be the case, He now wants to help him in any way he can, As there was a strong feeling in his gut that this boy is there to help his family, His gut never betrayed him, So he put all his trust in Karna.


    Evya and Vikrama though both were worried but looking forward to the transformation of Karna waiting to see what kinda new powers he would awaken, They just could not wait to see it.


    Gandhari too was very worried about Karna but she too, considering there were others in the room, kept a strong face. If she panicked, her children would panic too. She just hoped that nothing bad would happen to that little guy, She had yet to punish him for ignoring her all these years.


    ''O''Lord, Please protect this little guy.''


    She just started praying in her heart to her deity, The one she worship day and night and gotten boon of her 101 childrens, Lord Shiva.


    ¡­..


    "There, See Chaos, it is done. He is fine and not only gotten your full blessing but also got a little power of mine too, So it is a good thing for him."


    Lord Shiva above the clouds inside the barrier of illusion looked at the Chaos as hepletely gave Karna his blessing. To his disappointment, he still did not see the figure of Karna but he let it be. When the time is right he will see him.


    He was happy though for another fact, He though not see Karna he did see Duryodhana and his changes at one nce, This threw him off guard as it was not supposed to happen but he was quite happy for Duryodhana.


    He was the one who created his upper body and made it of Vajra but there was obvious weakness of the lower half. It was created by Shakti (Strength) like a flower to be attractive to womens but because of that there was no Vajra protection.


    But now there was no such weakness making him happy that now Duryodhana would not die that painfully but he also knows the fate is tricky, So even with this protection he would die, Niyati can''t be changed.


    Well, it might have been a case if he did not give a certain someone a boon which made him get lucky to counter fate and its destination.


    "And for that I thank you, O''Destroyer, I owe you one, if you need help in future you can ask me any time but I request you to take care of him as I am unable to protect him."


    The Chaos this time did not have a hard voice but rather a soft one, It just turned to Lord Shiva and thanked him heartfeltly and even gave a word to help him when needed.


    It just requested Lord Shiva to protect Karna, The only person who is connected to its element. If it''s in power it has spoiled him and taken special care of him as it is unable for it to do this as it was not allowed in this world.


    "Don''t worry, He was born from my boon, I will take care of him."


    Lord Shiva smiled hearing the words of Chaos, He did not deny this small request of its so he gave his words to Chaos to take care of Karna.


    Hearing the promise of Lord Shiva, Chaos just nodded or what it should be as it was nothing but a cloud and then faded away in front of their eyes.


    "Now Surya Dev, We need to talk."


    After the Vision of Chaos was gone, Lord Shiva turned around and said to Lord Surya with a neutral voice.


    (A/N : It will get fast, Just wait a little.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 66 66. Shiv Ansh (Part)

    ?


    "Surya Dev, I will not ask the secret of Karna as it is a will of fate but I would ask if it was not you who interfered in the fate of Karna, Right? If you did tell me, I understand you as father did this there will be no punishment but if that is the case I have to fix it to get everything back on track."


    Lord Shiva looked in the eyes of Surya as he asked the question in a neutral voice, Seeing him like this Surya Dev broke out in a cold sweat from the fear being started at by the Natraj form of lord Shiva, The one he took to destroy the whole existence.


    He did not waste a second and held his hand together and bowed down in front of Lord Shiva. His both wives thought they did not know what was happening and also did the same as they were too confused to understand what was happening.


    "Lord Shiva, I do love my son a lot. If I can I want to take all the danger that was going towards him on me but I also know my position as the Celestial being. I know what would happen if I tried to change the fate of my son. So I didn''t interfere in his fate, I also don''t know what was going on with him as I was too unable to see him with my divine vision, which is hurting me a lot."


    Lord Shiva thought that it was because of Surya that these changes were happening, The reaction of Surya was also taken as an indication of it, But when he heard his words of his he was disappointed, happy and frustrated.


    Disappointed because he could not find the reason for the cause of these changes, Happy for the fact that Surya Dev was not blinded by love and break the rule and frustrated because why he did not break the rule.


    No one can punish him too severely because of how important his duty is to the world. The Vayu Dev (God Of Wind) also did it for his son, If Surya did it no one would mind and Karna would also get to have a proper life.


    But Surya is too rigid around the rules and always tries to be as unbiased as possible, Which also indirectly bes the end of Karna or bes the end of Karna.


    "O''Lord What are you talking about? What is going to happen to our son? Please don''t let us be in the dark like this."


    Adi Sankara wanted to say something but two concerned mothers voices echoed filled with anxiety asking them about the well-being of their child, Both Sandhya and Chhaya said in a sync looking to get an answer.


    Their husband did not say any information about their son other than saying he was adopted by Devi Ganga and then given to the best mother, Which words quite offended them but other then that there was no information about their son.


    Though it was not much time passed, For them it was just more than a day or two but still they asked him quite a lot but their Swami always found a reason to avoid telling them more about their son.


    Now they understand why he was not telling them about their son after hearing the conversation with Chaos, Their son the divine born living as a child of charioteers, A Suta. It made their blood boil. They don''t care about the caste as humans do but they clearly know their son was supposed to be born to Princess Kunti and be the prince.


    Then howe he gets to a Suta family and why or how Devi Ganga adopted him? There were many questions but no one answered them.


    "Sandhya, Chhaya you should not know about these things, I purposefully did not tell you this because of fear of you two doing something in your anger or love, It''s not good for the well-being of the world."


    Surya seeing there is no way he could avoid their question decided toe out but still not wanting to tell them at all, He dared not to tell them anything which happened to Karna.


    These two are not only powerful goddesses but also very protective mothers, Which can be seen from the fact that Sandhya even dares to create an entirely new being just to take care of still-young children and Chhaya directly curses him even though she loved him infinitely just for the protection and rights of her son.


    So he was very afraid of what the oue might be if these two knew that Kunti had thrown Karna into the river or the fact that how much struggle he has to go through in life, He can see it with his divine vision or at least used to see it before it bes blurry, The struggle of his son.


    He does want to help him but the well-being of the worldes before his son. He knows and so he decided that all he could do is to watch taking this as a form of punishment but that too was taken away by fate.


    "Swami but-"


    "Stop, I know you are worried about him, I understand I too am his father, he is going to face lots of difficulties in his life but I make sure he will be alright. After all, I gave him the armour and earrings which my mother Aditi gave to me.


    He has the protection of that armour and earrings protection which were soaked in the Amrit (Nectar Of Immortality), Nothing can harm him as long as he has its protection, So don''t worry."


    His words were not enough to calm down mama bears. They wanted to ask more but Surya knew what the consequences would be of telling them to deny their request and then telling them a reason not to be worried.


    He knows he might not be able to keep their concerns down but at least it would be enough to keep their emotions at ease. It would give him some time before he slowly let them adjust by slowly telling them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "So, You did interfere with him Surya Dev, It''s not good to lie."


    The words were like Surya guessed were enough to put his wives at ease but before he breathed a sigh of relief thanking his luck they did not put much pressure on him, His Lord, Neelkanthi (The One Who''s  Throat Is Blue) asked him teasingly.


    Hearing that Surya could not help but to feel a little embarrassed but he had to clear his side to prevent his lord from misunderstanding him.


    "Lord, I said I did not interfere with the fate of my son, As a celestial being I know My duty but I also has duty as a father, I being the celestial being can''t always be there to protect my mortal son, So gave him my armour, It would protect my son on my behalf.


    I do love this world and will always put its well-being above everything but that doesn''t mean I don''t love my son, I will protect him as much as I can till it does not interfere with the well-being of this world."


    Surya once again joined his hand and bowed before his lord as he exined his side. Yes, he does love this world more than anything, even his family but that does not mean he doesn''t care about them.


    It was the opposite, He is a king of all thes and stars and so the citizens of the domain are his subject and as any good king knows, The subjects of their kingdome first then anything else, That''s what he is doing.


    "You don''t need to exin yourself Surya dev, I know the pain of a father, I am a father too, Even if I go all out and threaten to burn down the whole world, I would have understood.


    I just hope these new changes in fate are for good. By the way, make sure Devraj did not get a sniff of this Vision or it would be very troublesome for your little one.


    I now have to go as I too can''t see the pain of my Ansh, Take care and be blessed."


    Lord Shiva hearing the words of Surya had a very bright smile on his face. He understands there was nock of love in Surya''s heart but he can''t express his love because of his responsibilities.


    He unconsciously looked towards the north with a sad look in his eyes. There is a tiny part of him growing up, The one whose fate is going to be worse than a death and yet he can''t do anything to change it.


    What is worse is that he has the power to change it and yet he could not, The Niyati can be twisted, and bent but can''t be changed. That''s the rule even the Supreme like him has to follow.


    Right now he sensed, The first hurdle that little part of his has to face, The first struggle and his first yearning for something which can''t be fulfilled.


    He knows he can''t stay there and look at his pain or he would not be able to stop himself from changing fate, So he just blessed the trio and vanished out of thin air like he appeared before.


    "Swami, It''s okay if you didn''t wanna tell us any information but can''t we at least go meet him now? At least let us take a look at our son."


    Surya dev was felled in thinking what is the meaning of the words of his lord, He felt there was some kinda meaning in his words but he just can''t put his fingers at it.


    However before he goes too deep into his thinking his two wives gathered around him and asked him but when he looked at their faces, He knew he can''t afford to tell them to now, A wise man should always keep his wife happy.


    "Okay but don''t say or act something which would say he is our son, Make sure you would be careful of that or he has to face the effect of that curse."


    Surya Dev did not deny them this request, He just warned them but hearing his words Chhaya lowered her head in guilt, Sandhya was the one who grabbed her hand to give herfort as they flew down towards the Hastinapur pce.


    (A/N : Now a new character appears, Any idea which one that would be?


    Also, I am nning on going to watch the new Ramayana (Adi-pu). Is it worth it?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 67 67. Inner Universe

    ?


    *Zommm*


    In the dining hall of the pce, The ck aura surrounding Karna was finally sucked in by his eyes. As that happened he was able to close his eyes shut, The ufortable feeling of going through that made Karna take a while to recover.


    ''Wait! Where am I?''


    But when he tried to open his eyes he was not able to. There was just pitch-ck darkness surrounding him like a void yet unlike before he did not have a fear of this darkness for some reason.


    It was still dark but it felt very close to him. There was a feeling that he was safe here. This darkness will not allow any harm to befall on him here.


    ''Is this some kinda trial that I had to go through to unlock the potential of my Eyes Of Chaos?''


    Karna read many novels in hisst life to get away from his reality, So he has a vast amount of knowledge regarding things like this one. When this happens he quickly thought this is a kinda test of worthiness as he read through many novel series.


    ''Let me guess, My power is of chaos which existed before creation, So this may be the world before creation, And my test has to be to create the world here, Or in other words, Create an inner universe."


    Karna thought for a second and came up with the reason. Most of the stories go like this to prove one''s worthiness to the dedicated powers.


    "*Ahem* Let there be a light¡­Big Bang¡­Create¡­Well, nothing is happening, What I was thinking, It is not the novel world but was a worth of shot, now had to find the other wa-"


    Karna did not feel disappointed when nothing happened, He was just giving it a shot not expecting it to work. After all, he just makes up stuff by throwing darts in the dark. It would have been a miracle if it had worked.


    *Bang* *Boom*


    But before Karna thought of any other solution, the world around him started to change. A white blinding light shone in front of his eye which made someone able to look straight at it.


    Then it spread all over the empty space filling it with the gases which were illuminated by unknown sources of light, Karna was surprised trying to process what he was seeing. Then he saw one sh of light then two and then many like fireworks started to flicker in the ck background.


    Then the whole world bes indescribably beautiful. Those tiny lights were the stars that started to be born and die too quickly, releasing vast amounts of mass into the world.


    Which created more stars and thens, Stars also started to stick together as clusters of stars and created gxies and such.


    There were also divinely beautiful nebs born in this period. All in all, the world has been created, A time frame which needs billions of years passed in just a few seconds for Karna who finally processed what just happened.


    He created a universe inside him, This is from where he will draw power for his chaos skills as the normal world would not be able to handle Chaos sucking power from it.


    "Karna, are you alright-!!!"


    Gandhari ran to Karna when she saw that all the dark aura surrounding him had disappeared. She finally could not keep herposure and came to check on him but she stopped mid-way looking at Karna with surprise and horror.


    When she got near him, It was when Karna, hearing her voice, opened his eyes just for her to take a nce at his eyes which were showing the whole universe in them.


    She wanted to take a second look but then Karna blinked and it all disappeared making her doubt if she was imagining things but she was sure what she saw was not her imagination, It''s just there is nothing to prove her im.


    "O''Maharani, Why are you so worried? Afraid to lose a good son-inw like me? Don''t worry it is not that easy to get rid of me haha."


    Karna gave her a very charming smile and seeing how tense the atmosphere has be decided to crack a joke to ease them not knowing that Kalyuga''s jokes were taken seriously here.


    He just goes with the thing that Shush was going on about marrying him, Which for him seems very funny and decided to use that as it was the first thing that came to his mind.


    Unknowest to everyone the force in the dark moved under the guidance of his luck making the things most suitable for him.


    "Yes, Yes it''s very hard to find someone like you, ignore that and tell me how do you feel? Is there any difort? That ck air entered your eyes, Are they hurting you?"


    Gandhari was taken aback by his words, She gave one more look to Karna and again solidified the decision in her heart to talk with her husband about this. Indeed it was very hard to find a son-inw like this.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He does not only look more beautiful than a heavenly nymph but also not weak either and his intelligence is even scary as at this young age he can trick wise men like Vidura.


    But the decision about marriage is between their parents, Right now she was more worried about if he was alright. His reawakening was not normal, Though he looked fine he might be pretending to not be worried.


    "I am fine but too hungry, How long till food will be served? I might start to eat this furniture if I wait any longer."


    Karna looked at her pitifully when she asked him to give her puppy eyes, His eyes which had now gone through the tribtions of the chaos and very much reborn were quite different than before.


    Before it was pitch-ck voids one may get lost in them if not a careful bit but they be even more charming. There was a weird unexinable glow in them with a light shade of yellow and red flickering from time to time.


    *Pierce*


    Gandhari felt like someone pierced an arrow in her heart. She was overwhelmed by their cuteness and could not help but to take him in her arms to give him a strong hug, Which Karna allowed and enjoyed her motherly nature which was quiteforting.


    "It will be served very soon. Cooks might be done cooking right now and will serve any moment. Just bear with me for a while."


    Gandhari dotingly rubs his head as she informed him about the news of food, the Normally royal mess should always need to have food ready but because there was someone who inhales food or anything edible, They are always short of the stuff to make the good food, Which takes time to resupply everything.


    "GREAT MAHARANI!! A sage and his two wives seek a meeting with you right now. Do I bring them here?"


    Gandhari wanted to call a guard at the door and ask them to see how the preparation of goods was going only to hear the loud announcement from outside the closed door of the dining hall.


    It made her pause for a moment. She quickly takes a look around and can only see a small crater on the ground. Other than that there was nothing out of the ordinary, She then looked at her brother for advice who nodded positively towards her.


    "Please go and bring them here with the utmost attention and respect, It would be an honour of the Kuru family to serve Sage and his family."


    After getting a positive answer from her brother and once again checking if everything was alright, She requested the soldier at the door to bring the sage and his two wives here.


    She felt like it was not coincidental that they came here after what happened here. It says that those revered sages held the power to see the future, So maybe they came here to warn her about something or bless these kids, Either the case she hopes it was because of good news they areing here.


    After saying that she walked towards the door and opened then stood there to wee the guests.


    "Mitra, What power do you get? Have you be even more stronger? Or it was your beauty as you be even more beautiful, I think it has to be beauty."


    Duryodhana also came to Karna with his tail of 100 brothers and 1 sister, Evaya though wanted to get close to Karna but stopped himself as he knows he can not go with princes, So he just stood aside waiting for his turn to go meet Karna.


    "Wanna Sparre with me to figure it out, Mitra?"


    Karma wrapped his hand around the shoulder of Duryodhana and asked in a teasing voice trying to hold back his smile.


    "Mitra, What mistake have I made now? Please just say it with words, I promise I will take it to heart, There is no need for one-sided beating."


    Duryodhana broke out in cold sweat hearing a word sparing in Karna''s mouth, Though he did not get hurt by beating Karna but he did feel pain, If he can he did not want to experience something like that again.


    "Haha, Don''t worry Mitra, I was just messing with you. I will not be going to tell you what I awakened. It''s best exined if I show it to you, Which I would doter after I extinguish my hunger."


    Karna did not want to give him PTSD, So he just dropped the act and just simply answered, It''s really hard to exin the power of his Chaos eyes. It would be easy if he just showed it.


    After that, he looked at the door curious who it might be, Then after a moment 1 ordinary-looking sage with the two same ordinary, nothing to stand out other than the fact they two were twins entered the dining hall, Under the respectful weing of Gandhari.


    (A/N : Just wait a while to go to the interesting part of the story.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 68 68. Gayatri Mantar

    ?


    "Please let me give you the honour to serve your family, Bharman Dev*."


    Gandhari led the Sage and his wives inside the dining hall and gave her her own dedicated ce for them to sitfortably, Which they took with a smile and blessing her.


    Karna on the other hand has a weird feeling in his heart seeing them. He had never seen these people but they looked both familiar and unfamiliar to him.


    He looked at them closely. They though look ordinary but the aura and brilliance they have on their face and surrounding their body is nothing but ordinary, It at first nce looks divine.


    ''These sages really are too strong, I should make sure not to mess with them.''


    Karna should have been able to guess their identity given the clues but because of his luck, He was not able to figure it out, So he just thought because of their immense Karma they have that divine glow.


    "Don''t worry about us queen, Wee here to congratte you for the blessing your son received. It is such a godsend that he has a reawakening and gets a full Vajra body, Now no one can hurt your son.


    And there is you Putra (Son), You get blessing and recognition from Chaos itself, Your future will be limitless with it."


    The Sage said to Gandhari, He looked at Duryodhana with pleasing eyes, At a nce he sees through the difference in him, Though Duryodhan did not provoke any Vision but that only because he did it before when he was born, Now he just get an upgrade of his Vajra body, Which did not need a Vision for recognition of the world as his lord the one who given it in the first ce.


    Then Sage and his wife''s eyes shifted to Karna who too was looking at them trying to figure out their purpose ofing here, Though he can feel there is no ill intenting from them but it was better to be careful than sorry.


    Then he heard what he did not want to hear. They knew it, Didn''t mean that mostly everyone up there should get the news of it. It would be impossible that Indra did not hear about him then, This made him break out in cold sweat.


    "Bhraman Dev, How do you know? And I have one request, Can you keep this news as a secret? We did not want to reveal this to the world yet."


    Gandhari had a happy smile on her face hearing Sage praising both Karna and Durydoahan. It''s been a while since anyone praised her son, They mostly justin about him.


    But then she felt worried. She can understand Sages might find out about it, feeling changes in the world or just using their own Divine Vision just like Deva''s do but if they can know this then she was worried others can also find out.


    For example, there is Kripacharya who is both well-versed in text Brahman and good in arms, And also a royal teacher of Hastinapur, He is more than capable of doing the same as these sages did to find out her son and might even know Karna''s secret.


    "Don''t worry Queen, Others will not find this out, Here I will put an illusion on your Son, Now no one can find out his changes until he himself reveals it, I also give you a promise I will not tell this to anyone."


    Sage who was actually Surya in disguise made a move upon hearing the request of Gandhari, He flipped his hand in the air sending a colourless wave of energy towards Duryodhana, Whichnded on him and then became invisible.


    Gandhari sighed in relief seeing this Bhraman Dev without even saying much eased down most of her worries but then she looked at the white face of Karna, She understood what he feared and decided to help him out.


    "Thank you very much, Braman Dev, Still I have one more unreasonable request, Can you also put an illusion on him to hide his newly awakened power? As you know, his power should be too powerful which might make him a target of the world."


    So she did a taboo. She asked more than she had received without her asking. It was forbidden to do this as this does not only look disrespectful but also might anger the Sage which ends up being crushed by him, It has happened way too many times.


    Even Shakuni who always has his tricky smile on his face stunned seeing what his sister did, Though he understands it but this is not the way she has gone with this, It will definitely anger the sage.


    "Hahaha, Queen you should really like this kid, So much so that you dare to do this taboo."


    Sage other than being angryughed, Well if he was a sage he might really be angry as this action of Gandhari looks ungrateful but he is not a Sage, He came here to look at his son and see how is doing.


    Gandhari doing this not only not angered him but made him like her even more. If she dares to do this taboo for his son then surely she does love and care for his son. If a queen is this loving to his son then no one in this kingdom would think of bullying his son.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "O''Bhraman Dev, See what you did? You made her so scared by saying that I recognized by Chaos. Her motherly heart became anxious and she did this to protect me. You should have been careful of your words. Now how to calm down her worried anxious heart?"


    Gandhari realised what blunder she caused. She was ready to kneel down and ask for forgiveness but Karna was one step ahead of her and quickly jumped and started his sophistry turning ck to white.


    He though was afraid of the fact that his secret has been leaked but he ignored all that when he heard the words of Sage.


    He knows how scary the anger of this sage can be, One even cursed Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva along with the whole swarga and of course Indra in a line that made all Deva lose their immortality.


    So he did not want to take any chances with it and quicklye up with a solution not only to save Gandhari but also to find a way to hide his power as he is unknown to the fact that his luck took care of it.


    "?????"


    There was just a question mark in the mind of Surya disguised as Sage, He didn''t understand what he did? He just simply praised him. What was wrong with it?


    The words he was about to say it was alright to Gandhari were swallowed by him, He decided to counter Karna just to teach him that it was not good to y with your father even though he did not know about it.


    But to his surprise, He could not find a way to counter it. The way he phrased it seems very reasonable as a motherly figure tends to do something unreasonable for her loved one and it also has to be forgiven as it was done because of pure motive.


    So there is no way he can counter this and not end up disrespecting the love of a mother, So this is the wless reason for it, There is a counter but no one will try to counter it.


    "That- "


    "Yes, You are right Putra, Indeed our husband should have worded it carefully, Now because of it poor women had to bear a worry."


    "Yes, Sister is right, We have to do something to lessen her worry, What do you say Arya? How are you going topensate him?"


    Surya still wanted to say something but his two wives who were Sandhya and Chhaya in disguise were the first to speak up with wide smiles on their faces which they did not even bother to hide.


    ''Retaliation, This is their retaliation.''


    Surya did not take any moment to realise that they were retaliating because he did not let them meet Karna all this while and now that they have a chance they wanted him to make him for his crime.


    So of course he give in, He did not dare to go against his angry wives not when he was in the wrong, keeping them away from their son.


    "Yes, I was wrong, I should have worded it right but you don''t have to worry, Chaos is way too powerful no one can find it, As forpensation I can give you¡­A foremost of mantra, The Gayatri Mantra."


    Surya quickly thought of something then it clicked in his mind as he with a wide smile on his face said to Karna.


    (A/N : 2 more chapters and the story gets its first event.


    [1] Bhraman dev : It''s the respective way to call the sage, Also any guest is considered equal to dev (god), And most sages are Bhrama (Pristhood caste) So Bhraman Dev.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 69 69. Mata

    ?


    Lord Surya in disguise of Sage had a smug smile on his face as he announced the pensation" for making Gandhari worried, Which was the foremost and the strongest Mantra (Chant) there is, The Gayatri Mantra.


    This mantra is so powerful that it even says that even if you don''t know any other mantras, Chanting this mantra will be enough without offending others gods as this ce is given to this Mantra by his lord, The Shiva god of destruction.


    But that is not why he has a smug smile, the reason he has a smug smile is that this mantra is also dedicated to him, Which means once someone chants this Mantra, He has to bless them and hence he can see the person he was blessing.


    Blessing is also a form of reward of Karma, The one of the few things Curses could not affect that much, In theory one can counter curse with his own Karma but that is yet to happen.


    Anyway he did not worry about those, He just knew one thing, He will get to see his son every morning as Karna will pray to him which he has to give blessing and hence he can see him without being blindsided by that strange blurry vision.


    "GAYATRI MANTRA!!"


    Surya was being casual but his words stirred up the whole dining hall. No one believed what this sage was saying, Just giving the mighty Mantra like that is no one ever heard of.


    Shakuni started to rub his semi-long beard as gears inside his head started spinning, This is a gold thing for his family but he being as sharp as he is, He smelled there is an ulterior motive.


    So to prevent any mishaps happening with Karna he was very critical of this new Sage, He even thought this sage was sent by someone to weaken them and he might give Karna some wrong Mantra but that was quickly rejected by him.


    Sage can''t lie about things like this. If he said he will give Gayatri Mantra then he has to give him without any treachery or falsehood, So there is another reason.


    "Bhraman Dev, I am happy with this decision but I think giving this strong Mantra to a child is not good, Please reconsider it."


    Gandhari said hesitantly but also with firmness in her voice, She too felt it is too weird that this Sage was ready to give Gayatri Mantra this easily, There has to be an ulterior motive behind his action.


    They were reacting because for the simple reason which is that unlike in Kalyuga where you just need to know about words to chant here the revered one has to pass down a mantra and can only do once in a given time, After that they had to once again master it to give it to someone unless the giver is Deva or originator of that mantra.


    So in their eyes it is not right to give away precious and powerful mantras like Gayatri Mantra, It''s very easy to misunderstand for the ulterior motive, which Surya definitely has, though it was a good one.


    "Wait! Just Gayatri''s mantra aspensation?"


    Others could not wrap their minds around the fortunes of Karna but here Karna looked at Sage with confused eyes not understanding why he was boosting about the mantra that most of the people knew about in his period


    Even he who was too busy surviving had heard of that mantra, So much so that he still remembers it word by word, Which is making him confused as to why others give this exaggerated reaction.


    "What are you talking about? Has no one taught you the Vedic knowledge yet?"


    Surya did not expect to hear these words from Karna at all, He was looking forward to seeing the joy in his son''s friend but what he got was nk confused stares.


    It was his wife Sandhya who was seated close to him but could not hold herself back and asked him out as this is a basic knowledge of Vedas which is taught to children at his age.


    This confused her but then guessed the reason for it she asked in the thought-neutral voice but there was suppressed anger behind her words, Chhaya too though not said anything but looking forward to his answer to decide what her next move will be.


    This is what Surya is most afraid of and the reason he is not allowing them to meet him. They though both goddesses but for them, their familyes first, especially their children.


    He was sure if Karna said something like he was not allowed to learn Vedic knowledge because he was a lower caste Suta, There would be carnage as these two would go out of their way to make people pay who hurt their son.


    "No, My mother said I am still little, She said I should start my study at the age of 10 with my father because she was afraid I would hurt myself."


    Surya''s breath stopped a second when Karna started to speak but hearing a reason he breathed a sigh of relief, He sneakily wiped the cold sweat from his forehead d that disaster was prevented.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Anyway, Even if my mother allowed it, I am Suta. There is no good teacher who would teach me this Vedic knowledge."


    Well, Surya''s happiness was short-lived as Karna finished speaking, He did not even need to turn around to see, Both of his wives were throwing daggers from their eyes towards him.


    "But I don''t think anyone would reject me, As King gave me the Kingdom of Anga as punishment, So I am technically a king, A Kshatriya (Warrior ss). They have no reason to refuse me as refusing me is like refusing the king''s order."


    But Karna was not done yet. He continued his answer not knowing why he was even talking about this stuff with these people. He had yet to get the reason why Gayatri Mantra was that important because he already knew it yet he did not want to stop speaking for some reason.


    Power in the dark was acting, making him do the thing which he was not aware of the reason to make a good future for him.


    ''Is he now retaliating?''


    Hearing Karna speak, All Surya can say is that it is not coincident, It has to be premeditated, If not for the fact he was sure that Karna did not know he is his father and he is Surya, He right now used him of ying mental warfare with his father.


    He was just d that the daggers being thrown at him stopped right now, Though even he was surprised by the revtion. What kinda punishment is that? In which world giving a kingdom is punishment?


    He felt like he needed to know more, So by instinct he tried to use his divine vision to look into it just to remind once again that he could not see anything rted to him at all.


    "Yet again I don''t think they would teach me of their free will, So that is as good as trying to steal knowledge which is not good, So to your question matas (mothers), I didn''t learn Vedic knowledge because I can''t."


    Surya was sulking that he still could not see anything about Karna just to get hit by his words, He hoped no he prayed, He prayed to his lord that he continues speaking just like before countering this part but to his horror Karna really finished speaking this time.


    What is scary thing is that this guy has to say those keywords, Now he was sure his wives will go crazy.


    ''Mata? He called me Mata.''


    As Surya guessed, Both Sandhya and Chhaya passed hearing the word Matae out from Karna''s mouth, Though they knew it was amon practice to call women older than you at your mothers age to be called Mata but they don''t care.


    All they cared about was their son called them Mata, And so the rage in their heart boiling for him increased a hundredfold. They were able to cover their rage quite well on the surface but Surya who knows them too well can see through their facade.


    "Arya, Why don''t you give this Putra the mantra? Also Putra, We will teach you if you want and trust me we will teach you with our whole heart, Aren''t that right Arya?"


    Sandhya turned around and said to Surya in a very sweet voice but this made Surya tremble in fear. He knows he is in trouble, No matter how powerful he is, He can''t handle the anger of his beloved wife and now there are two of them.


    "*Ahem* Here you go, You will understand the power of this Mantra once you use it. Chant this mantra at sunrise after the bath for its full effect, "


    Also yeah you are wee toe to study with us anytime you want."


    Surya could not afford to anger his wives even more, So he just agreed even though he too wanted the same thing.


    He just blitzed past everyone and appeared in front of Karna and before he could react, Surya''s palm on his forehead glowed as Sanskrit mantra letters poured into Karna''s mind.


    [Ding!.. ]


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 70 70. Deja Vu

    ?


    [Ding! The host received Gayatri Mantra¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting 100 times critical Strike¡­


    Calcting the rewards¡­


    Due to not enough critical strike reward can''t be upgraded¡­


    Host receives a 100 times multiplier on this Mantra¡­]


    Karna stands there stunned and astonished by the speed of the Sage, All he was able to see was the burry figure of the Save and before he could react this man was standing in front of him with his hand on his forehead.


    This scared Karna a little. If this Sage wanted he could have dealt a deadly blow to him, Though he knew his armour would have protected him but he still felt afraid of the fear of death.


    The people who said that once someone died or had a close call with death don''t care about dying are liars. It''s totally the opposite, If you have a close call with death then they care more about life.


    But thankfully, Sage did not have any ill intent and just passed Mantra to him on which he even received a reward though not much but he understand he would not be going to get a million times critical strikes all the time, so he was happy with the reward he got.


    "Chant this Mantra every morning after your morning duties seating in front of the rising sun bathing in its light. Doing this not only strengthens your body but also cleanses your soul and mind. Your Karma also can be washed and be stronger with this.


    It also makes it easy for you to open your Chakra and get Yog Shakti. When you start to practise warfare, This will also help you to get the blessing of the sun and world, And help you gain wisdom and Supreme Knowledge."


    Surya in disguise of Sage said to Karna boasting the powers of this holy divine Mantra, There is a reason why this mantra is called the most powerful one because it was too broken.


    It not only gives you power, knowledge and blessing but also wash your Karma and help you gain more, The Karma which is the only thing that with enough of it can stand against even supreme lords and ignore curses and boons.


    So it also gives you protection against everything, The more you chant the stronger your protection will be given you deserve that which most people are, And on top of that, it was also used to not only get a blessing from him but also please his Lord Shiva.


    That is enough to show why it was so respected and wanting of Mantra put there, Everyone wanted it but could not get it as they were not worthy but he can give it to his son because technically this is also his Mantra and as a father, he can give his things to his son.


    "...Thank you."


    Karna still did not see what is a big deal of it, He knows the power of this Mantra and also understands how powerful it would be if chanted here, especially with his buff effects on him but still, he knows this mantra, So there was no need to get copy imprinted in his mind and soul.


    Oh yes, that''s how Mantra or any divine knowledge is passed down here, They do not use words but rather pass this knowledge through their soul and imprint on it, Which is why it can''t be passed down that easily and need time to pass again.


    "No need, You should seriously think abouting to learn from us, Take this Sunflower, whenever you want to learn- Stop! don''t eat it."


    Surya in sage disguise was happy that Karna agreed now he get to see him every day at least for a while unlike before, He also seriously thought that he should teach Karna about Vedic knowledge and even start teaching him warfare and weapons.


    It would be good for him if he started to learn this thing early as it would also create a firm foundation for him to learn Divine Celestial Astra''ster on, It would give him good control over them.


    So thinking about that, He pulled out a sunflower out of thin air, Normal sunflower is always facing him and this one is a divine one that not only faces him but asks can help tomunicate with Surya himself.


    Hence Surya wanted to give this to Karna, So that whenever Karna needed he couldmunicate with him and call to learn from him and his wives but as he handed the sunflower to Karna, He without batting an eye opened his mouth and started eating it.


    "Sorry, I am too hungry, I can''t help it."


    Karna looked up at Sage, While maintaining proper eye contact with him said as he was devouring the Sunflower given to him without any regret.


    He can''t help it, He was already too hungry before then there was beati*Ahem* teaching the life lesson to Duryodhana and after that was the merging with Eye Of Chaos, Which cost him too much energy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The only reason he did not fall down without any power is because his earring was providing him with enough power to maintain normal function of his but now that there was food in front of him he couldn''t hold back as his natural instincts took over.


    [Ding! Host devoured the Celestial Sunflower¡­


    World devouring passive is activated¡­.


    A new skill "Call Of Sun" gained¡­


    Call Of Sun : Can be able tomunicate with any Sun deity as long as the Sun is in the sky.]


    System''s voice fell but Karna ignored it as he focused on eating the flower given to him, He not only just ate its seeds but also the whole damn flower was well devoured by him.


    All Surya could do was just stare at him with dumbfounded eyes but then his eyes filled with anger as his blood was boiling with rage, He looked at Gandhari who also was how angered the Sage was panicked.


    No one wants to provoke a Sage, Especially not the one who radiates this much of a Divine aura. It was nothing but a miracle that this sage was notshed out the first time Karna turned the table on them.


    If there was some other Rushi (Sage) like Durvasa, There would have been a barrage of curses until now, So it was fortunate there was this very understanding sage but now their luck has run out and the sage was reasonably angry.


    "Lord please forgive him as this is nothing but a child''s ignorant innocence and-".


    "Why is he this hungry? Does no one feed him? Where is his mother? How can she let the child starve to this degree?"


    Gandhari kneeled and bowed in front of Sage asking for forgiveness on behalf of Karna as she thought Sage had enough and was now ready to curse Karna because his actions looked like he was being purposely disrespectful.


    She knows it was not true, She knows now hungry Karna bes from time to time and everytime that happens he just runs here to eat as he did not want his mother Radha to suffer because of his immense hunger.


    So she gave him special permission that he cane to eat in this royal dining hall anytime he wants. There are hundreds of cooks in the kitchen of the Pce, So there will be no pressure on one person to handle his hunger.


    They are used to serving Bhema daily, So they even have the experience of feeding someone with huge hunger. Hence it is his ideal ce toe and eat. He should have been served the food by this time but because of the mess and theck of ingredients it was dyed.


    She had guessed Karna could not bear his hunger and ate the flower Sage had gifted him, Which made him hungry to this degree but the words of Sage stopped her as he looked at them with confusion.


    She had never seen a sage this understanding, Though most of the sages were are respectful but only till they were not disrespected, Once someone disrespects them hell broke loose.


    "Sage I am sorry that I ate your gift and thankful for your concern for me but be careful with your words, I will not tolerate it if you insult my mother."


    Gandhari wanted to resolve this misunderstanding but Karna''s stern voice had interrupted her. He looked at Sage with a neutral eye with respect in them but also a naked warning.


    He can be diplomatic, and cool-headed when dealing with anything else but if a matter is rted to his mother, He loses his calm. For him she is a godsend gift, He who never had known what mother is and experienced what it is like being pampered and cared for by one in hisst life understands being with her understand what he had missed.


    Surya was taken aback by the warning in Karna''s eyes, For a moment his heart missed a beat when those two eyes locked onto him. He felt like he was being stared at by some world-devouring beast and for a moment he forgot he was just a child.


    He had a deja vu as he remembered the two dark eyes of an infant who once stared at him taking away all his glory, Who was his own son, Shani.


    (A/N : There might be another update today, I wrote half of it but let me see how much I write.


    Also sorry but need onest chapter before we dive into the story.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 71 71. Mistake Of Surya

    ?


    Surya was stunned not knowing how to react to this, He was feeling mixed emotions all over making him confused.


    They were proud of Karna for daring to fight for his mother''s honour, He was also happy that Karna was defending his mother Radha like this meant he did not make the wrong choice to send him here but also felt sad as he remembered what happened when his son gives him that look to him, He yet to made up with Shani.


    And he also felt angry, In both situations, he was not in the wrong and looking after them and yet they Shani and now Karna had misunderstood his action as hostile towards their mother. It''s too unfair.


    "No Putra you are misunderstanding, Arya not disrespecting your mother, Disrespecting someone as holy and revered as mother is a sin, He was just concerned about you."


    "Yes, Also why did you not eat? Why are you this hungry? Is there a problem at home? Is it about money? She treats you fairly, right?"


    Surya was not in a condition to reply as he was contemting his decision which led him here. Why were his sons being turned against him? There has to be a reason as it would have happened a second time if he was not in disguised form.


    So his wives took a lead as they in concern hurriedly exined the side of Surya and then could not control their worry asking Karna numerous questions without taking a break as afraid they would not get to askter.


    Both Sandhya and Chhaya wanted to know the answer about this, Though they could have used their Divine eyes for it but knowing their husband was not able to see Karna with his Divine eyes, They did not waste their time and straight up asked Karna.


    "O''Great Sage forgive me for my rudeness, I know you are looking after me but I could not bear someone disrespectful towards my Mata, I hope to seek your forgiveness.


    Mata''s, I''ve been busy learning how to weave all night at a friend''s workshop, So I haven''t eaten anything sincest night. I know if Radha maa (Mother) l, My mother knows this, She would be too worried about me, So I brought the Sari made for Queen Gandhari and then to eat here.


    But things happen which lead me to use manpower that makes me even more hungry. Normally because of Great Queen Gandhari''s order, I should have been served by now but one thing led to another which dyed the serving.


    Since birth I have had an unreasonable hunger, I always feel hungry but fearing to burden others, I only eat enough to keep that hunger under control. It''s justst night I was too lost in learning that I forgot about my hunger which led to it bing uncontroble.


    I once again seek forgiveness from the revered Sage, I didn''t mean to be disrespectful towards you, I just could not control my hunger seeing food in front of me."


    Karna this time did not pull any stunt, He kneeled on the ground and said everything truthfully to them, He loved to have fun around but at the expense of others, Gandhari kneeled on the ground because of him.


    Though kneeling in front of revered Sage like this is not a bit of humiliating or disrespectful but still feels bad she had to do this because of him.


    Gandhari at this point had gotten permission to stand up, She was shocked to see Karna the one who didn''t even fear a bit in front of a mighty warrior like Bhishama now kneeling down.


    But then she understood he was doing this for her, If Sage get angry now he would target his anger towards Karna, not her.


    ''This guy is also not ungrateful, I should hurry to talk to Arya about tying the knot between these two before otherse.''


    Gandhari felt happy, There was still worry in her heart for him but she knows ignorance can''t be punished, So Karna would walk free with just a p on his wrist and nothing more, Especially after hearing his reason.


    She was more impressed by the fact he can put his pride aside for others, This is the reason was enough for her to decide he will be her son-inw because he will keep her daughter happy.


    Before she was slightly hesitant to marry her daughter off not just to him but to anyone as she knows what one can do to keep their hypocritical pride, And then seeing Karna''s power it made her feel like he will also be the same.


    But now seeing how easily he can put his pride aside to stand by someone who stood up for him, She decides he will be the one. Her daughter would not suffer because of things like pride as she did, Her daughter would be happy with him, Really happy.


    Duryodhana, Vikrama, Sushasana and Evaya were also surprised by this, The respect in their heart for Karna increased even more seeing this but also felt sad hearing his reason.


    "So you are always hungry? Why? I understand at home you don''t want your mother to suffer but here are royal cooks who would cook for you withoutints then why not eat here stomach full? This kingdom can afford it even if you ate here all your life."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sandhya said with concern and pain on her face that she did not bother to hide. All she heard was that her son was being hungry all this time. She felt like someone stabbed her in the heart with a blunt knife and felt like crying having him in her arm.


    But because of their cursed fate, she can''t even hug her son to confront him. For a moment resentment buried deep in her heart towards Chhaya arose, making her angry but then Sandhya stopped as she knew she too was equally at fault. She can''t be too unreasonable because of her grief.


    Chhaya''s head was down in guilt fighting back the tears which were daring to sully her eyes, She can only me her and her twisted fate. She had given the way out to relive this curse and that too was too easy one but look at it now.


    Now only the way she was given at that time did not take that curse away but rather made Karna suffer more. It would be good if they raised him under criticism rather than now that he can''t even get a stomach full of food.


    "Yes I am always hungry, I just eat enough to control it. Yes Queen did not mind even If I ate here all my life, She rather would be happy and Yes big kingdom like this of course not care the tiny amount they spend on me.


    But for a stomach full I need food around 10,000 people''s equivalent in one sitting, So three times a day would be like making food for 30,000 people that too just for me.


    There is still Bheema and other royal members. They would cook for me but I can''t put those cooks under that much work just for my own satisfaction. Anyway, I am used to bearing my hunger, So this is not a big deal for me."


    Karna was still kneeling on the ground bowing towards them as he answered questions of Sandhya with his sweet addicting voice.


    He did not lie, His body made him 10,000 times stronger than before but because of that he also needed 10,000 times more food as that is his new normal but he really did not want to put anyone through cooking 30,000 people worth of food every day just for him, He just did not feel right about it.


    He used to be hungry for days in hisst life, So he knows the value of food. In his eyes that is a waste of food as he is just eating it to his satisfaction not for his needs as he can work normally even with 10 people worth of food, Rest if it is handled by his earrings.


    *Swizzz*


    Chhaya wanted to say something but no words came out of her mouth as she was so guilt-ridden that she could not speak. It was Surya hearing the words of his son truly understanding what his son was talking about as he knows the existence of Karna''s Sovereign Physique.


    Because of ack of Yagic power and not getting the Divine power as a supplement from them, His body tries to replenish energy from the food, Which is the reason for his immense hunger.


    So Surya, without thinking about the consequences of his actions, closed his eyes and chanted an unrecognizable mantra using his divine power and the next moment a bright light shed in front of everyone as the light faded. A copper vessel appeared in the middle of the room covered in an unknown brilliance.


    Everyone looked at the vessel in awe as it had some weird attractiveness to it, Surya was not in a condition to think about what he was doing, All he know was he was a bad father for not realising this sooner.


    "Take this, You never have to be hungry from now on."


    He just picked the vessel and handed it to Karna and as he put it in his hand reality hit him as he realised what he just did.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for the first stealing the opportunity of the Sons of Fortune¡­


    Congrattions to the host for unlocking the system Inventory¡­.]


    (A/N : You all know what that is but still have any idea what that copper vessel is?


    Also, the story would start to take speed as now system inventory is open, And so the proper introduction of those 4 monsters and others wille with new characters.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 72 72. Deluxe Inventory

    ?


    [Ding! Host triggered Ten-Thousand Critical strikes on it¡­.


    Congrattions to the host for getting Delux System inventory and Supreme Akshaya Patra¡­


    Deluxe System Inventory : This is an upgraded version of the system inventory in which you can put anything be it inanimate objects or a living being inside the inventory.


    Also inventory is not bound by anyws and only follows themand of the system host, So there is no time to exist. Anything put in it will freeze in time and when taken out it will be in the same state as you put it before.


    Inventory is Indestructible, It can''t be destroyed either to stuff in it.


    (Note : Anything in the field of vision can be stored into the inventory without needing to touch it, and once something was in the inventory, That can be put back anytime you want in inventory even if it was no longer in your field of vision or anywhere near you.)


    Supreme Akshaya Patra : This is the final version of Akshaya Patra which was supposed to give an inexhaustible supply of food.


    This version however gives inexhaustible not only food but anything that is edible which are needed or wanted by its user.


    It also does not have any restrictions of once its user has eaten it stops supplying the food, It can at any time provide the needed amounts of food.]


    Karna was stunned and shocked by what just happened. He tried everything before he futilely tried to unlock the system inventory but now he found out all he needed to do was to steal opportunity from heaven''s loved ones? This really frustrated him.


    Surya too was going through something simr as he realise what just he did, This Akshay Patra was supposed to be given to Yudhishthira, "Eldest" of Pandavas to make it easy for their Vanvas (Willing to live/Exile in the forest) but now he gave this thing to Karna.


    He does not understand why he would do something like that. He already knows what is going to happen in the future and yet he has given the key element to Karna which will change the future. Thest thing he wanted to happen.


    He knows if he lets things progress his son will die but it is for the greater good. If for the well-being of this world, he had to lose his son then he was willing to do it.


    And yet he messed up, Hearing how his son was suffering he just could not sit and watch, His father''s instinct overwhelmed his godly duties which led to this, He after realising what he did wanted to take away the Akshaya Patra but s it was too.


    The moment that vessel touched the hand of Karna it glowed in brilliance and then shot at the middle of Karna''s eyebrow where the sun symbol showing off his origin was and then disappeared.


    Now he can''t back that vessel as it chose its lord, Unless Karna himself has  given up to someone or he dies, That vessel will never consider anyone else its master even though he is no exception.


    "This¡­Thank you Bhraman Dev for not only forgiving me but also granting me this divine Vessel, Now with it I never had to be hungry ever again."


    Surya still wanted to salvage the situation wanting to ask that vessel back, He decided to give him something else but then Karna spoke with his nectar-like sweet voice.


    For a moment Surya had forgotten what he even wanted to ask Karna about it and when he realised he knew he can''t ask that anymore, If he did his wives would eat him alive.


    Those two are scary. They can take anything and everything from him and would never even say something against him but once it involves their children, They turn into different people. At that time he was dealing with mothers, not his wives.


    "....Yes you never be hungry or anyone else around you, Just make sure you will going to feed others before you eat because once you are eaten more food will not appear in the vessel for the rest of the day."


    Now that there is nothing he can''t do, Surya had to give in and ept the new reality. He just hopes that his father-inw will understand and make him one more Akshaya Patra so as not to change the future.


    After epting his new reality, Surya was also quite happy after all before was his godly part was concerned about things and now his fatherly part had taken over making him happy that his son would get to eat his stomach full every day without any worry.


    "Okay, I understand great sage."


    Karna heard the instructions on how to use this divine copper vessel and then warning which he chose to ignore it as because of an upgrade that is no longer the case, He can feed anyone even if he had eaten himself.


    And by the system description, He could feel there is much more he can ask for, not just food but he has to look into itter, For now, he put this in his inventory.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Why don''t you use that Putra to bring foo-"


    "The Great Queen, All dishes are ready to be served, Please give us themand to do so."


    Sandhya and Chhaya both were surprised by howe their husband had given a magical thing like that to Karna, Though they too wanted to help Karna but it was Surya himself said that they should not provide them anything divine to Karna to help him, It would only going to harm him.


    And then he goes on to give the most broken magical divine thing he knows meant for someone else, Though they know for whom it is destined for but both women are sure it was not meant for Karna.


    But who are they? They don''t care about anything else at this moment. Here they wanted to go rough creating to destroy the world to give some benefits to Karna but now they don''t have to, Their Araya is handled for them.


    So the anger they had for him keeping Karna in this condition decreased a lot, Which is a good thing as it will not take much time for him to cool them down now.


    Sandhay seeing epted as the master of Akshay Patra wanted to ask him to use it, So he will not longer has to bear his hunger but as she would have ask and put Karna in difficult position as because of the upgrade look of Akshay patra is changed, A soldier came and announced that food is ready waiting for queen''s permission to be served.


    "Of course, Please start serving. We can''t make our respectful guests wait any longer, They definitely should have a more important ce to visit."


    Gandhari is feeling weird with everything mapping here. These people are acting good, Too good in fact. No one can just give divine things like that even if they are big sages.


    She thought these people have ulterior motives for Karne hence why they are trying this hard to please him to woo him to work for them or something. She did not like this one bit and was getting annoyed.


    When she heard the news, It was like an opportunity for her. She used this to send this guest away as soon as possible. She did not even bother to ask for the full detailed information about Duryodhan''s newly awakened powers as she did not trust them anymore.


    "Yes, Please serve fast, I was dying because of hunger."


    Karna thanked his luck. His heart missed a beat when Sandhya wanted to ask him to bring food out of that vessel. He can''t just pull that out now as he can see it has changed a lot. If he took it out they would be suspicious which would not be good for him.


    And well he was also too hungry. He just took his ce and diligently waited for the food to be served. He even pulled Evaya who did not want to bother with the royal thing and made him sit on his left-hand side to eat with him.


    And of course, the right-hand side is upied by Durydohana who was saying something but all his attention was on the door waiting for Das and Dasi (Male and female servants) to put food in front of him.


    He came quickly and started serving 56 bhoje (56 types of dishes) in front of everyone starting from respected guest sage and his wife then Karna after that everyone was Karna too consider guest here as an alley of the kingdom.


    "Can you start now?"


    Karna was nearly drooling out as he staring at the food in front of him but because of etiquette, They can only start to eat once the person in the head''s seat started eating who was the Sage and his family at this moment.


    "Huh!?...Huh oh, Yeah you can all start."


    Sage aka Surya had a thunderstruck look on his face as he stared in the direction of Karna without blinking, When Karna asked hee out of his trance and was allowed to eat.


    Karna ignored all the weirdness of Surya, He pretty much jumped on the food and started devouring which should have looked like barbaric behaviour but unrealistically it looked graceful all thanks to his Supreme charm.


    Karma did not care much at all, He felt like it''s been a months of waiting before he got to eat this. He was enjoying it thoroughly.


    (A/N : Yeah, Next chapter is going to be interesting, guys. Guess who ising in it.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 73 73. Tale Of Taste Of Milk

    ?


    "Mata (Mother) Mata, Can I ask you something?"


    An excited and hesitant childish voice rang in the old hunt as a 7-8 years old toddler came running towards the mature women working in the kitchen on the stone wooden stove.


    The boy that came running towards her quickly reached her and pulled the end of her Sari to get the attention of his mother with wanting in his eyes.


    Women turned around by his action and looked at him, her one and only son.


    He had a duskyplexion like a rainy cloud, His long spiral-shaped hair was flowing down on his wide shoulders, His eyes were dark brown, a tall nose and plum lips apanied by soft cheeks, His height was around 7ft as he was surrounded by a divine aura.


    His mere presence feltforting and when there is a small smile on his face it just looked too breathtakingly beautiful but no one will pay much attention to his out of this world''s beauty.


    Anyone who would see him first would look at his wide forehead because his forehead was bejewelled by the special mani (Precious stone) named Syron-rathna.


    He was born with this mani to help him protect himself from any bad evil being in this world, And that''s not the only power this celestial mani has. This mani can even go against mortalws and make the one who wears it immortal forever.


    Just like Karna who has his divine armour bestowed on him by his celestial father Surya, This child named Ashwatthama got it from the Mrityunjaya (Conquer of death) himself, Lord Shiva as a boon.


    As for why he got this powerful blessing? Because Ashwatthama is no ordinary child, He is Ansh (part) of Lord Shiva himself.


    When Ashwatthama''s father wanted a child, He prayed to Mrityunjaya and got the boon from Lord that his partner will be born to him as a son.


    This is how Ashwatthama was born to Dronacharya and Kirpi, A revered powerful but poor sage family household.


    "Why being this hesitant with me Putra? Just ask me, If I know I would surely give you an answer, if not you can ask Pitashri (Father) when hees back."


    Kripi lifted Ashwatthama and put him in herp as she asked him while dusting away the dust on his face. Her child has a habit of always ying around but not with kids his age but with animals around him.


    Sometimes he even spends the whole day in the forest ying with them, who he calls his friends who are no one else but the animals in the forest. At first, she was afraid to let him go alone in the forest as it is not safe for a child to wander around in that ce.


    But when her husband points out that he would be safe thanks to divine protection he has received from the Neelkantha* (The one whose throat is blue.), She was still not convinced until she saw how docile animals became around him. Even the predators were no exception, finally allowed to go and y with them in the forest.


    The only problem she has now is, Her son is almost every dayes back home covered in mud and dry leaves in his curly hair, She had to spend a lot of time cleaning him up just for him to go ande back to his previous condition.


    She was just surprised how he came back this early, Normally he onlyes back just one pahar (hour) before the dark, So she was curious about what he wanted to ask her.


    Ashwatthama allowed his mother to clean his dust-mud-covered face with her end of Sari patiently as he was contemting whether to ask her or not question he rushed home to get an answer.


    "Now speak, What you want to know."


    After thoroughly cleaning the face of her son, Kripi asked him with a tender doting voice whichforted the troubled heart of Ashwatthama, gaining the confidence to ask the question.


    "Mother, What is milk and how does it taste like? Other kids were chattering about whether milk tasted good or not. Some were saying it does while others were saying they don''t like it."


    Ashwattha said in his childish voice not seeing the expression on his mother''s face change when he started talking about this issue. In her eyes, immense pain appeared which she tried to hide, not willing to let her son see it.


    So not knowing that Ashwatthama continued speaking without realising his words, going to stab his mother like a sharp knife.


    "So I said milk should taste good, After all any food will not taste bad as it is a food. They asked me if I ever drink any milk to which I denied and told them I don''t know what milk tastes like.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Theyughed and made fun of me saying if I never taste it before, I should have no right to say whether it tastes good or not. After that, they leave me to go y.


    They are the right Mata. How could I say something is good or bad if I never tasted it before? That is why I wanted to ask, Do we have milk? I wanted to taste it and tell them my honest opinion."


    Ashwattha started describing what happened to him. He always wanted to go to the forest and meet his friends when he saw a group of children arguing about it.


    He as a young boy became curious and approached them, Which they did not like one bit, Before he asked to be friends with them to which they reyed friendship between equals, He and they are not equal as they were rich Bhramins and he though also Bhraman but from a poor family.


    He that time did not take it to his heart as he has his own friends but it did hurt him to be rejected like that. Even today they did not like to talk to him, He did not say all the things that happened to him.


    They not only said that to him, but They humiliated him for never drinking milk. They taunted and made fun of him and only after berating him did they leave to go away. He didn''t know why they did that to him.


    He even felt it is bad that he never drank milk, Which might be the reason they do that. Still, he cried alone under the tree not understanding what crime hemitted to be trash-talked like that by his peers.


    This is the reason why he rushed home but not before making sure that he washed his face thoroughly as he did not want his mother to know he was crying. He just wanted to drink milk and understand what it tasted like, So those kids no longer hate him.


    He after saying looked at his mother with hope in his eyes. He just hoped there was milk in the house as even now he was curious about what milk tasted like from the look of those kids. It should taste good.


    "That¡­Why don''t you go wait outside? I will arrange the milk for you."


    Kripi kissed the forehead of her son hearing his words and asked him to wait outside. There was a smile on her face but deep within her eyes was a pain she was hardly able to hide.


    She asked Ashwtthama to leave as she was not sure how long she can keep up this facade. She did not want to show her pain to her son, at least not now when for the first time he asked something from her.


    Ashwattama was overjoyed to learn he got to drink milk. He hugged his mother in joy as he bolted outside of the house eagerly waiting to be called in by his mother.


    When Kripi saw him gone outside, She was no longer able to hold back her tears, Warm tears started streaming down on her cheeks as she started searching through the copper containers to look for money to buy him milk.


    But s, How can she have any money? They just barely go day-by-day on the alms given to them by people.


    So she dropped the idea to look for money and so dropped the idea of buying milk, She then thought of going and begging for milk. Someone should give her as Bhraman wife of sage but seeing it was close to dusk she dropped the idea.


    No one should have milk now in this small household area and it''s also not right to ask for alms at night, So she even had to drop the idea of begging for milk.


    But she did not want to say no to her son. She knew if she said no he would not say anything and understand the situation like an adult, which she did not want to happen.


    Her son for the first time in his life asked for something for himself, And what he asked? Just to taste milk, Even if she can''t offer him? What kind of useless mother would she be to even deny this small request from her son?


    "What to do? What can I do?"


    Kripi did not give up, She started searching for anything she can use to fulfil her son''s first request to her unbeknownst to her this would be set off and build the foundation for the future events


    (A/N : Well, Do you like this way of introduction of his?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 74 74. Helpless Mother

    ?


    Krip was searching desperately for anything that can be used as a milk substitute in pretty much all empty containers in the kitchen. In her mind the first thing was that she could use rice to make something simr to milk.


    But to her dismay, There was not even a grain of rice in these containers, This broke her spirit down. She felt like a burst of crying out of fear of her son hearing it or seeing her like that prevented her from doing so.


    She just cursed the Niyati (Fate) on why she wanted to y with her like this? Isn''t she already given enough pain and troubles to woman and wife in her that now it even decided to give suffering to mother in her?


    Kripi married to her husband Drona the son of Sage Bharadvaja because of the decision of her twin brother Kripa, Who now became the royal teacher of Hastinapur and is known as Kripacharya (Acharya means teacher).


    She knew what she was getting into as though Drona is a very powerful and well-skilled man but he is very poor. Drona didn''t want to be in anyone''s debt so he didn''t go around the kings to take a job as a royal instructor or teacher.


    As a Bhraman surviving on the alms of others, She did not feel anything wrong in that as a Bhraman''s duty was not to use their knowledge for themselves but to the enlightenment of others, Which can''t be done if you are teaching to repay the debt.


    So she married him and started to help him around, Though time was rough for her because of living conditions but her husband did love her and for her at that new blossom age, That love was enough.


    After that she had a desire for a son, She wanted a child of her own to shower in her love and when she said this desire of hers to her Arya, He said he would take care of it and be gone for a few days.


    She was worried about him but she knew how strong her Arya was so her heart was not that concerned. After a few days she thought her husband woulde back with good news.


    She just wanted to be a mother but her husband said he had gotten a boon from the Destroyer himself that his part would be born to them as their son, Hearing that Kripi would not be able to contain her job and just waiting for that auspicious day.


    It did not take her long to be pregnant and give birth to the very divine boy with a Mani on his forehead. There was an Akashvani (Oracle) that said her son is unyable and even her husband confirmed their son is immortal.


    She was happiest women in the world at that time, After which mother jot want her son to be safe and live long? But then as days, months and years passed she felt like she should never have children.


    It''s a cruel thing to say but she really wished for it, Not because her son was bad or evil, He is not, on the contrary, he is a very good and mature boy for his age, He has not even once given her any trouble or made her feel any less of the mother.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He is her Ahem (ego), Her pride but that is the reason it hurt her that she can''t provide for him at all, He is part of supreme and yet had to live like this, There are days when he only gets to eat only a few bites of food and sometimes that too not get to eat, There are many nights she saw him sleeping empty stomach but not even once does hein but just happily epted what it was given to him.


    He always has a faint smile on his face as if he didn''t care but as a mother, she can feel he was hurting, She can experience his pain which he hides deep in his heart but she is helpless, All she can do is watch try to do her best to console him which she knew it is not enough but this all she can do it.


    "There is nothing, Why is there nothing?"


    Kripi gave up, She searched everything but there is nothing that can be used as milk, Not rice even if she has gotten wheat she is somehow able to create a substitute for the milk but even that too is not present in her household.


    She felt like a worthless mother. She couldn''t even provide the one thing her son asked her for the first time. That too is as simple as just taste a milk, Amon thing his peers get to drink daily.


    "O''Lord, Please help me, I don''t want to disappoint him even for this simple request, Give me anything, anything I can use to just to fulfil my son''s first request from me *Sob*."


    All Kripi should do was to pray, She really didn''t want to disappoint her Drauni (Son of Drona and Kripi), So when all doors were closed she prayed for the widow from the divine.


    Maybe her Karma acted or Her maternal love moved the world or made Niyati kneel in front of it or It might be her lord himself decided to intervene or maybe because of certain someone had the luck to even change the Niyati for his benefit. A change appeared in the story here.


    "Sister, Are you not going to entertain me, your dear brother?"


    A voice broke the thoughts of Kripi, Who was thinking of something strange as she was desperately looking at the little amount of flour left in the house with hesitation but before she could do anything that voice pulled her from her thoughts.


    (A/N : I was seeing if the 1k words, 2 chapters a day work with you guys? Because it would be easy for me to write and it also would make it easy to get a Win-Win reward.


    Howabout it? Please leave ament to tell your opinion.)

 Chapter 75 75. Twin Brother

    ?


    She quickly stood up in shock, She could not believe what she heard, She even for a moment thought she hallucinated it but she knew it was not the case as she heard the voice a second time


    She in a panic she wiped her tears and cleaned her face. Then with a wide happy smile on her face, she ran to the door where her twin brother Kripa was waiting for her with open arms.


    She did not waste a second and plunged into his arms embracing him which calmed down the despair that emerged in her heart. The warmth of this hug also spread to her fearful heart giving her support.


    "I never thought my sister would miss me this much, I should apologise for noting here soon then."


    Kripa did not see anything weird about her, He thought her this action is because she just missed him, He too missed her as they from childhood were inseparable even after all they go through in childhood, Their bond for each other increased even more.


    So he felt guilty for not waiting for her son, But he too was helpless after all he was not just a royal teacher of Hastinapur but also a Kulguru (Family teacher and priest) of Hastinapur.


    He has too many duties, So much so that he barely gets time to breathe but today was somehow different. Surprisingly there was not much for him to do today. He wanted to help Maharani (Empress) Gandhari in matters regarding her daily evening Shiv puja but she was nowhere to be found.


    He then decided to help Devi (A respected term used for women) Kunti with her puja but she too locked herself in the room with her Pandavas, It also happened with Mahamantri Vidur and Mahamahim Bhishima, No one needed his help which was a very very rare thing to happen.


    So he went to King Dhritarashtra and asked for permission to leave to visit his sister. After all, it''s been quite a while since he visited her and he knows now that Princes areing of age, He will be even more busy with teaching them giving him no spare time.


    "Yes you should Bhrata, It''s been years since youst visited me."


    Kripi finally leaves the embrace of her brother and says to her jokingly as she used to when they were little.


    "Yes, I am very sorry my dear sister, I am in the wrong for not visiting you more."


    Kripa too yed along with his sister''s antics, It''s felt good to see his sister like this making him reminiscent about their childhood, He so lost in his thoughts he had forgotten she was no longer that little girl anymore, He by instincts raised his hand and rubbed her head dotingly.


    "*Giggle* I am not little girl anymore brother to forgive you this easily but for now, please wash and hand and feats then enter in and seat. I will cook something for you to eat."


    Kripi could not help being delighted by his action, She giggled sweetly and said to him in joy but as she said it she remembered there is nothing in her house to cook anything for him.


    She once again be afraid and panicked, She just like her son did not want her brother to find out about her living conditions, If he do that he will me himself for marrying her off to Drona, She did not want him to do that as she is really happy to be the wife of Sage like Drona.


    "No need Bhagini (Sister), Today you will not cook just seat with me and talk, *p* *p* Please bring those things in."


    Kripi was lost for what to cook for him with no ingredients in the house but Kripa stopped her. He pped as hemanded, which led to the soldiersing into the home with tes covered in the fabric and a fewrge golden jugs with them.


    These things were quickly put on the ground by soldiers as they took their leave after doing so in a swift motion.


    "Bhrata this-"


    "How can Ie here empty-handed? This is nothing but my love for you. Please don''t refuse. It is not much, just a few sweets and food items, That''s all."


    Kripa speak quickly knowing his sister will definitely refuse to take gifts from him, His reasoning was also quite good but the fact is being ignored.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yes it is food items but the thing they are in is made of gold- Wait! Bhrata Is there milk in them?"


    Kripi knows her brother very well. She just pointed out the point he tried to avoid. Though he brought her food but he brought it in the gold tes and jugs, Which were just indirect ways to give her those things.


    She wanted to refuse as she knows her Arya will not like that and even she was not willing to ept it but she suddenly stopped when it clicked to her, She quickly asked her query to him.


    "Y-Yes, There is milk and there is also other milk sweets and-"


    "Where is it?"


    "I-It should be in that medium size gol- *Ahem* yellowish jug."


    Kirpa was taken aback by her question but he tried his best to answer it but she did not listen as she was focused on that particr question.


    After getting an answer from him, She quickly walked towards the jug and opened it. When she saw it really had milk in it, A sweet happy smile adorned her lips as her eyes became teary.


    "Thank you very much Bhratashri, Please wait a moment I will be back in a moment."


    She quickly picked up that jug and brought it into the kitchen and started warming up the milk in another pot with a content look on her face.


    "O''Lord, Thank you, Thank you for not letting this mother lose today, *Sob* Thank you."


    While the milk was warming up, The warm tears of joy were slipping down from her cheeks as she happily looked at the pot filled with milk. Not only did her son now get to taste it but to drink it to his content.


    When milk started to rise up, She pulled out of the heat and let it be to cool down a little.


    "Ashwattha, Come in, It is ready."


    After that she again wiped the tears but this time this we''re the happy ones and walked to the door and called her son back home, Who was still waiting outside waiting for her to call him.


    "Okay, Mata."


    Ashwattha, hearing his mother''s call, Jumped down from the banyan tree and dashed home with an excited smile on his innocent face. Kripi hugged him as he ran to her and lifted him in her arms as she carried him towards the kitchen.


    Amidst of this both did not notice the look on Kripacharya''s face with pain in his eyes.


    (A/N : Decided to try 1k words of 2 chapters a day, See if it works or not.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 76 76. Taste Like Necter

    ?


    "Drauni, Here this is milk, Drink it as much as you want."


    Krip carried Ashwattama with her in the kitchen and made him sit in front of her, Though he was quite old for to be carried like that by her but he enjoyed every moment of it as it''s rare for his mother to be this affectionate with him.


    Kripi too knows that but she really could not bring herself to look at his smiling face every time knowing he deserves way better but she can''t provide it. The guilt was too much for her to be in front of him and not cry out loud.


    But today she was not that helpless, She can finally provide for him even if it is a one-time thing. She is still happy that she was able to fulfil his first wish.


    "Really mother? But what about you? Are you not going to drink it or you too don''t like the taste?"


    Ashwatthama or for her, Daruni looked up at his mother with his innocent eyes as he asked her in curiosity, He did not take a look at the ss of milk in front of her but he was rather concerned about the mother who was looking at him dotingly.


    Seeing there was just one ss of milk, He asked what about her as she did not get one for herself.


    "I don''t like milk that much, You drink it as much as you want, It''s all for you."


    Kripi ran her hand over the head of Ashwatthama with love and said it, Right now she was very eager to see him drink the milk, To see for the first time his satisfied face and a genuine smile not just one that is there for the show.


    She wanted to feel good about herself as being the mother of this divine child, She still remembers how divine he was looking when he was born and when he cried it was like the neigh of horses which is the reason why his name is Ashwatthama.


    The meaning of name Ashwatthama is being the sacred voice that rtes to that of a horse in Sanskrit, He is even good with animals which might also be because he is part of Pasupati (Lord Of Animals), Mahadeva (God of Gods) himself.


    "Okay mata, Thank you for the food."


    Aswatthama, not knowing the inner thoughts of his mother, was very happy that he got to drink milk. Now those kids will no longer bully him for not knowing the taste of milk and maybe they are willing to be his friends.


    After all, now that they all know the taste of milk, So they are now equal, which was the reason they did not ept him as their friend because he didn''t know the taste of milk hence making him not equal to them.


    For the still innocent him who is yet to get pped by the cruelty of society yet this is his reasoning of his when they taunted him they can''t be friends with him because they are not equal.


    He had this pure heart but in the original source that pure heart was slowly tainted, Once where only innocence andpassion for others in his heart filled with resentment and anger, Which all came out that dark night.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The night which became the reason why even after all the bloodbath in the 18 days of the war by others, He was the one who wasbelled as the most sinful andbelled for the most heinous crime even if his actions were debatable.


    In history he go down as close to no one even though people know how strong he was, He was among only a few warriors who had the power to end that 18 days war in a day if he wanted to and still not many people know about him all because of his that one act that ckened his name.


    But that was now past or future anyway you wanted to phrase it, The Destiny is long since changed for everyone present, Let''s see what is going to be written in his new one.


    Ashwatthama folded his hand and thanked for the food and then carefully picked up the ss filled to the brim with milk and then tasted it, Though the milk was hot but it did not burn him at all, He took a sip without any worry.


    As he took it his eyes opened wide in shock, He had never tasted something delicious like this, For him this milk was the best food he ever tasted which says a lot about what kinda living situation he has and why Kripi is so guilt-ridden all the time.


    "Mata, What kinda heavenly nectar is this? Is this what milk tastes like? If so, those brothers are stupid not to like this celestial drink. How can someone not like this?"


    Ashwatthama said in shock and excitement as he with genuine surprise and joy said to his mother with a heartfelt smile on his face holding the ss of milk dearly in his hands fearing to spill identally.


    He was really shocked by its taste and was really happy as the Mani on his forehead was shining brightly because of his excited emotional state.


    Kripi saw that and felt like crying once again but this time she wanted to cry not because of pain but happiness. Finally, her son was happy, Really happy, not just pretending to be one.


    "Yes, Those kids might really be stupid not to enjoy what they have, You don''t worry about them, If you like it then drink up."


    Kripi is also influenced by his emotions. She too had a wide smile as she said with augh in her voice but if one paid attention they could hear the pain in those words and slightly choking on tears, She was fighting to hold back.


    Ashwatthama though mature but is still a kid, He did not notice her state and was only satisfied with her reaction as he once again started drinking hastily but a little sip at a time to enjoy this taste for a while.


    The duo of mother and son were happy that they didn''t see the two pain-filled eyes staring at them.


    (A/N : Decided to give him little screen time after all believe it or not he is also important for the story, It also establishes his character.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 77 77. Drona

    "Krip, Ashwatthama, I am back."


    It''s been a while but Ashwatthama reluctant to finish the milk, and Kripi knows that her brother should be waiting for her outside still seating beside Ashwatthama as she didn''t wanted to miss even an second of joy on his face as She has no idea when she again gets to see it.


    At this moment a voicees from outside their hut taking away the attention of both of them towards the door, Ashwatthama quickly stands up putting down an unfinished cup that still has a few sips of milk and runs towards the door in excitement.


    "Mata, Phitashri (Father) is back."


    He said as he dashed to the door, Where was standing a man in the Bhagva (Saffron) coloured sage dress, His height was around 9.2 ft tall, He had a long ck hair on his head tied in bun, His beard is also quite long but well maintained, From his look his is Bharman (Priesthood caste) but his eyes say different story as they were as sharp as an edge of the sword.


    His body was not lean but muscr with immense might in it, His biceps has a Rudraksha beads band and so his neck also has a Rudraksha beads chain, His foot had wooden sandals and in one hand of his he held the Bhiksha Patra (Bowl for walking Alms) and while on other hand was a longbow.


    It looks quite odd for a Bhrman to carry both things with him but when it''se to him, It looks as if this should be the case, Both Knowledge and might at the one ce.


    And what is even more surprising thing is that, This man did hold the bow but there was not a single arrow found on his body, which raised the question of what is worth having a bow if there are no arrows?


    That is a good question but someone like him did not need to carry arrows with him, He himself is the all arsenal needed for any war, After all he has the mastery of all the Astras.


    The Astra, The weapon type that is bestowed by Gods or from the one who has it, Astra does not need anything tounch other than one simple chant, And onceunched there will be destruction all around unless someone knows how to counter it.


    This is a man who possesses the 2nd most amount of Astra on this earth, A character that can''t be described as good or bad, The infamous teacher, Drona.


    "Pitashri Pitashri, You know I just drank milk. It was very tasty. Mata gave it to me, Do you want to drink it? There are still some in the ss."


    Ashwatthama jumped into the arms of his father, Who swiftly caught him and hugged him back. He was sad today that he did not get anything in alms today but being hugged by his son washed away that worry.


    "Milk? Who and when?"


    But then he heard his words. For a second he was confused but then he thought of something which made his heart skip a beat. He dreamed something like this yesterday.


    In his dream yesterday, His son asked for the milk from his wife but they didn''t have it, So she gave him flour mixed in water saying this is a milk to which Ashwatthama epted and happily drank.


    He woke up from that nightmare, He felt the pain sharp pain in his heart even if it was a dream he felt so real, He knew it was some kinda sign, After all he is no simple man but a man you unlocked his Yogic power.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The same Yogic power which can help him fight even against the Devas without any fear, So this is a sign that something bad is going to happen.


    That''s why today he left early, Hoping someone can give him milk so he can give it to his son and fulfil his wish. He didn''t show it on his face but he too is quite guilt-ridden to keep his son in these living conditions.


    He loves his son too much. For him, he can do anything. He can even fight the world but still, he doesn''t have anything to give to his son other than his love. That''s all he can give him.


    Though his son neverins, He always has a smile on his face when he greets him like this always at the door, he can even see all his devotion and love towards them is real and not a facade but his heart like any child at his age wanted thing, Yearn or desire the things he knows they can''t provide him.


    That''s why, When Drona wasing here today he thought of someone, His dear friend who surely will help him and that would be essential for him to give his son a better future.


    "Yes, Pitashri, Mata gave me milk which tastes like nectar, Do you wanna try it?"


    Ashwatthama looked up from his father''s arms with his dark brown innocent eyes and said with a smile, He was so happy to taste that milk that he wanted to say to everyone in the world that he drank the milk to share his joy.


    He didn''t notice the change on his father''s face, He was just too lost in the fact of well he was finally drinking the milk.


    "That''s very good, Drauni go y outside, I wants to talk with your Mata."


    Drona fight to hold his tears back, A mighty warrior like him who can even face the gods today was struggling to face his own son. He thought that dream would be reality, He was so ashamed of himself to even face the son he can''t even provide one ss of milk.


    "Okay, Pitashri, There is still that ss of milk, If you want it to drink it, If you don''t, I will drink it when Ie back,  MATA!! I will be ying outside for a while, So don''t worry."


    Ashwatthama didn''t care much about anything now, He was super happy as he didn''t see the pain of guilt on his father''s face, He just epted the order of his father and ran out with a smile but not before he told his mother.


    "Bharadvaja Putra (Son Of Bharadvaja), Drona, We need to talk."


    When Drona saw his son was gone, he washed his hands and feet before entering the house. He wanted to look for his work and console her as he knew she would be crying her heart out because of what he thought she did.


    But to his surprise, a neutral voice halted his moments in track, He turned around just to see his Brother-inw standing there with a nk face staring at him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 78 78. The First Weapon, Asi

    ?


    "Kripa? When did youe?"


    Drona was taken aback by his brother-inw standing in the house looking at him with hisplicated eyes.


    The drop could understand why Kripa was here or why he was looking at him with those eyes but then his eyes slowly widened as the realisation hit him, He became panicked and ashamed, He did not dare to meet eyes with Kripa.


    There can be only one reason, Kripa might have seen his wife Kripi feeding their son flour mixed in the water as milk, It might be the only reason why he had thatplicated look in his eyes.


    If not, Kripa would not have just stood there, He should have hugged him as they not only share the rtionship of inws but also they are friends, His friend did not greet him can only be justified from because he should have seen that painful scene.


    Drona for the first time felt afraid to stand in front of someone, He can face the army on his own be it amey of the King or god but this time he did not have the guts to face Kripa.


    He is a culprit for the pain he caused Kripa''s sister and his wife, He felt that sharp pain and guilt just dreaming of that unholy scene, He could not imagine what his wife had gone through to lie to her son like that, And because of that, he was ready to face any punishment Kripa would give him.


    "When or why I came here is not important anymore. Son of sage Bharadvaja, I wanted to ask just a few questions. Are you, not the strongest second only to Bhagawan Parsurama in the knowledge of warfare and Astra''s?"


    Kripa had a in face as he replied to Drona in a natural voice. There was no hint of his current emotions in that tone but Drona who knows Kripa for many years can tell he is angry, So angry right now.


    This only solidifies the thought of his wife really doing what he saw in his nightmare, This made his head down in shame as he was ready to hear all the taunts and me that Kripa justifiably has for him.


    But to his surprise, Kripa asked a question which not rted to what is happening right now but he knew he should answer him, Even if not as a friend but as a guilty party, He has to answer.


    "Yes, I am. Other than a few of Shiva''s destructive and Portactive Astra and the BHARGAVA Astra, Which is a self-made strap of my teacher Guru Parsurama, I get all the remaining Astra from him in the donation."


    Drona take a second before he truthfully answered, Yes he indeed got those Astra from Bhagwan Parshuram, The currently strongest warrior or sage currently living on this earth.


    When Parsurama was wiped out 21 times by evil Kshatriya Kings, He decided to stop as he flowed too much blood even if it was for the right cause but there has to be a limit.


    So he put down his Parshu (Battle Axe) and decided to reside in the Maghadari Mountain range, After that to gain some Karma after all that bloodbath he decided to donate to Bhramans.


    It is when Drona asked for all the Astra Parsuram can give him in donation, Which he dly did but that didn''t mean Drona was not worthy of these weapons, Rather he was worthy to receive these weapons which is why he was able to ask for that in a donation.


    If he was not worthy, No matter how hard he tried he would not be able to get those Astra as to get something like Astra one needed to not only have enough qualification but also a good Karma.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Good, That means no one can beat you in battle right?"


    Kripa just nodded and then asked another question with the same tone making Drona confused about what is going on in the mind of his friend but he was guilt-ridden, He decided to answer him honestly.


    "Yes, In this Bhulok (Mortal World) other than my Guru Parsurama, No one can defeat me till I am fighting for the win"


    Drona again answers him, He who has the First ever weapon created by Lord Brahma, The creator himself, the legendary sword Asi is undefeatable by anyone in a fight.


    As long as he hold that sword in his hand, Which was also known as the originator of all the weapons did not have to fear ever losing to anyone, He can be called Invincible in the state of being armed by that sword.


    The only downside of that sword is that he can only use it to benefit Dharma. He can''t use that otherwise he will be the one who falls under it.


    "Oh, Tell me then great Sage and Warrior why there is not even amon thing as milk in your house to feed your one and only child? Do you not love him? Is your pride more important than the happiness of your son?"


    Kripa finally asked the thing he wanted to ask him, His voice was still neutral but this time there was a slight tremble in it showing he was not as calm as he was showing on the face.


    His eyes were locked on Drona with unknown emotions but one emotion of resentment was a very obvious one and why should he not resent him?


    Kripa after bing the Royal teacher and Family Guru of the Hastinapur family offered the position to Drona of bing the teacher of Princes, He offered the luxury that others can only dream of but Drona rejected him.


    He said that he as a Bhraman should not be under the debt of others to teach their kids, If that is the case he will never be able to teach them with an unbiased outlook, Though he offered he can teach that prince but they have toe here to learn from him.


    "Bhrata, You can''t talk to my husband in that tone, Please, I request you apologise to him immediately."


    Drona wanted to say something but the voice of his wife, Kripi stopped him in his tracks, Kripa too continued further but the sharpness and anger contained in his sister''s voice also made him stop.


    (A/N : Don''t worry this is the beginning of the story. Also, I decided who will be the first teacher of Karna, It is an unexpected person, that''s all I can say now.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 79 79. Change Of Fate

    ?


    Both men turned to see the enraged Kripi holding the ss of water in her hand angrily staring at Kripa as she approached them.


    Kripi inside the kitchen wanted toe out and greet her husband but she found out her face was once again stained with tears which were always the uninvited guest of hers.


    She did not want to go out looking like that, especially not when her brother is right there, So she took her time to clean her face and took a ss of water to give her husband as he should. He was thirsty for wandering around asking for alms.


    She also wanted to tell the good news that their son finally asked something from them and she was somehow able to fulfil that request at thest moment, So it took time for her to prepare herself for it.


    When she came out, She heard the tone of usation her brother used for her husband. She was not able to contain her anger seeing her brother doing that to her husband.


    She can see the guilt on the face of her Arya. She thought her brother should have already said something to her Arya that he should not. She at that moment went into full protective mode as sheshed out at him.


    No matter how poor they are, No matter how she struggles every day, No one has any right to point a finger at her husband. She was prepared for all this when she married him, So she can handle it.


    She can''t bear anyone ming her husband, Even If that someone is her twin brother who she now forever is indebted for not allowing her as a mother to fail in the eyes of her son.


    But that is a mother who is grateful to him and always will, But right not a wife who stands for the honour of her husband, She will not allow anyone to tarnish his honour.


    "Bhagini (Sister), Please stay out of this, We are talking here, I as a brother have all the right to ask questions."


    Kripa for the first time did not give in front of his sister and heard her out. He understands where her angeres from but he too is angry. He just saw the joy on his nephew''s face when he drank a simple thing like milk.


    What kinda living situation is he living in that milk tasted him like nectar? He saw the interaction between the mother and son. He felt something wrong with the way his sister became excited seeing milk and when he saw what happened in the kitchen he understood.


    He knows Drona was poor but he never thought he was this poor to not even be able to feed his family properly, If it was someone else he might be able to understand as Niyathi is not always in once favour.


    But it was Drona, The nearly unmatched warrior in warfare and knowledge in Veda''s, If this man wants he can live in so much luxury that he never needs to go ask alma ever again in his life.


    That''s what a grind Kripa, It''s okay Drona has his principles of not teaching someone while being in indebt, He even quite honours him for this decision as a warrior and Bhraman but as a brother he hates it.


    Why even if Drona can change the fate of his sister and nephew in an instant, make them suffer with him? Why he is so selfish is that his pride is more important than the well-being of his family.


    Kripa knows this is him being too out of line, Drona is not selfish as he saw the guilt on his face but he was not in a state to be reasonable. Seeing the sister he took care of like a flower now living like this hurt him a lot.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He even med himself for why he married her off to Drona, Why he did not say anything sooner, If he had visited her more he would have been able to stop this long ago.


    His self-me mixed with anger and pain which nowe out in the form of words that cut the heart of Drona.


    "BHRATA YOU-"


    "Kripi, He is right, He has all the right to ask me questions and me me as your brother, As your questions Kripa. I am not a warrior, I am nothing but a poor Bhraman who lives on the offerings of others.


    I love my son a lot, If he wants I can give him the whole world, And No, My pride is not important as the happiness of my son, Which is the reason why I decided to go to my old friend, He is a king, He will surely help me and I don''t even have to break my principles."


    Drona silenced an angry Kripi who wanted to counter the words of her brother. He knew if he allowed her to do that, She would never be able to forgive herself for saying rude words to her brother.


    He takes over the conversation and answers the questions asked by Kripa. He understands why he was angry. He too will be furious if he sees someone close to him struggling like this, When he is given responsibility for that person to others.


    "Also Priye (Dear), I plead for forgiveness from you. I can''t imagine the pain you must have gone through to feed Ashwattama flour mixed with water. I am solely responsible for your hurt and pain. Please give me a chance, I will make sure it will never happen again."


    After Drona answered Kripa calmed down his anger, Which made him realise how out of line his question was, which made him back away in guilt, He turned his attention towards his wife.


    He who still thinks Kripi feed their son a mixer of flour of water as milk felt guilt overwhelm his heart, A big man like him had tears in his eyes as just the thought of doing something like that to his son broke his heart, What Kripi might have gone through an only be known to her.


    Drona pleaded for forgiveness but his words took Kripa and Kripi aback as they didn''t know what he was talking about, But then Kripa feeling the severity of the matter became once again furious.


    "That''s it, You alling with me to Hastinapur, I don''t care if you have a friend who will change your life, Until that happens you all live with me, In our ce in Hastinapur.


    Drona, I beg you toe with me, I did not ask you this as a brother of Kripi but as an old friend of yours, You live with me till your other friend helps you, You can''t refuse my help if you are going to get help from your other friend."


    Kripa finally could not hold back and said something which deviated from the fate of everyone in an unknown direction.


    (A/N : Yes, We will have a Trio (Karna, Duryodhana and Ashwatthama) to cause chaos.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 80 80. Moksha

    ?


    "That¡­Okay, but we will not be living there that long. The moment my friend fulfils his promise, Our family will be shifted to another ce but you can still send your Prince to me, I will be honoured to teach the kids born from the boon of Mahadeva."


    Drona took a moment to process the offer of Kripa. The logic and reason used by Kripa were impable, Even if Drona wanted to refuse he can''t as Kripa did not ask him toe with him as a Brother-In-Law but as a friend.


    If he rejects the offer of his not only he will hurt Kripa with this sentence it would also be an insult to the friendship they share, he did not want to lose that friendship, So he had to agree to put aside his pride for once.


    It would also be hard to exin the reason behind the refusal as he was going to ask for help from his other friend, So there Kripa yed his word game well not giving him a way to counter him.


    "Arya, I am happy that you agreed but I still wanted to ask, What we''re talking about is I giving Drauni a mixer of flour and water as milk? When did I ever do that?"


    Kripi was smiling with joy right now, When she heard Drona agreeing with her brother because now her son did not need to suffer anymore and can be happy, Not pretending to be one but genuinely happy.


    But the question of her Arya asking for forgiveness was still lingering in her heart, She did not understand what he was talking about. How can she trick her son like that?


    It''s like betraying the trust her son has in him, She as a mother never let that happen to her son not being able to trust or believe her. There would be no bigger punishment than this one for any mother in this world.


    "I¡­I once again pleaded for the forgiveness of that Priye, I can''t even imagine what kinda hurt and pain you must have felt at that moment, But I know it was the cruellest punishment for you.


    I had a nightmare about thisst night. That''s why I went and asked everyone but I was not able to get milk in alms, No I couldn''t get anything in alms today. I am the culprit for your anguish."


    Drona once again felt a sharp pain in his heart hearing the words of Kripi, He thought she was trying to hide it from him preventing him from feeling even more guilty and getting hurt but this action of hers hurt him more than harsh words of hers ever could.


    Today he wandered everywhere he could. He even on foot walking past the borders of this kingdom in search of a ss of milk. He knew what would happen if he didn''t get milk today but he felt helpless when no one gave him anything.


    He even thought of breaking the rule of only asking from 7 households but he decided not to as this conduct is not pious, A good Brahmin should only get what he is given, Never have to want to have more as it would only bound him to this illusory world and be hurdles to get the Moksha (Salvation).


    But this journey of his is not a waste of time as he realises that no matter how powerful he is or how much he is revered throughout the world but if he can''t even provide for his family, It is all useless.


    This is the time when he remembered the promise his friend gave to him when they were studying together in his father''s sage Bharadvaja. His friend who is now king of the Panchal kingdom, Drupad said to him thate he bes a king, Drona can ask for anything even if he is the half kingdom and he will give it to his friend.


    Before Drona did not think much about it as what is the use of a kingdom for someone like him? But now he decided to go and cash in that promise, Not to ask his half kingdom but just one cow and a few bags of gains will be sufficient for him and his family.


    Unfortunately, Drona still has not realised the duality of the human heart, If there is someone who can be the best saint-like person it will be from the human species but it is also true that the same person also holds the potential to be the evilest being.


    It might be the reason why humans are treated differently and given special care as that trait makes us different from all others, But poor Drona does not yet know that the human heart changes faster than the chameleon changes colour when they get what they wanted.


    "What!?... But no Swmi (Lord/Husband), I did not feed Drauni flour mixed with water, It''s true I was helpless and did not know what to do when he asked me if he wanted to taste the milk but when I was helpless because of the blessing of the lord Bhrata (Brother)e bringing lots of gifts.


    I wanted to refuse but then I found out that in those gifts was milk, Which I feed my son, not the mixture of flour and water."


    Kripi took a take back in fear hearing the words of her Arya, She is born into the Brahman family, So she knew that someone like Drona''s dreams does not just seem but a warning for the future, They can be considered a privilege cause of their Karma.


    So the mere thought of her doing something like that sends chills down her spine. Her face turned white in fear but then she realised that it did not happen, Her brother prevented that from happening.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This gave her the energy and courage to speak as she quickly started to retell all that happened to Drona. She was d the worst did not happen, And understood why her Arya was pleading for her forgiveness but there is nothing to be forgiven as what he thinks did not happen.


    "Drona, Why would you note to me if you had that prognosis?"


    Kripa also asked the stunned but grateful Drona, He did not understand why Drona did not seek his help, He just lived a few hours away which Drone can take toe to him.


    While they were arguing, A small figure standing outside the main door holding a small injured bleeding puppy in his hand crying.


    "I could note to you for alms as alms should be asked from others and never again from the same house, You are family, I can''t ask alms from you but help, Which I wanted to but was not able to."


    They didn''t know someone was standing outside the door listening to their conversation, Which was odd as both Kripa and Drona were not only revered sages but also knew and mastered the Divine knowledge of Astras.


    For them, it was not hard to hear the heartbeats of a person miles away but maybe because they were emotionally excited or they did not feel to be on alert in their own home, They did not feel the presence of that tiny figure shedding tears silently.


    So, Drona not knowing about it, answered Kripa as he did not want him to be misunderstood him, Not now when he knows he was the one who prevented that cursed thing from happening.


    Drona gives his side of the story, There is the rule in asking alms that one only gets what is given, They can''t ask for specific things, Also one can not ask for donations in the same household again unless it is king''s house and the third one being that you can''t ask alms from the family as it took away the reason of asking alms in the first ce.


    Alms should be asked to stay away from this beautiful but illusory world. That''s why sages live very minimalistic only having what is absolutely necessary for living.


    The reason is from this lifestyle they should no longer have any bond attached to this materialistic world and help them to break out of this Karmic life cycle and get their Moksha.


    "*Sigh* I can''t win with you, Just pack your things we are living for Hastinapur."


    Kripi hearing their answer of Drona became irritated, The reason given by him was too logical to be held against him though as a friend he was proud of Drona but as a brother he hated it.


    So all he was able to say was to tell them they were living right now, even though it''s said not to travel close to the dark out but he didn''t care as he was afraid Drona might change his mind.


    He quickly said to his sister as he ordered his soldiers to enter the house and car the food items he had bought for his sister to be donated to nearby houses. After that, he just sat and talked with Drona as Kripi quickly went to pack the little amount of stuff she had.


    It was not much, Just 4 saris and her red Sindur (Vermillion) copper container that''s all possession she had. It was the same for her Arya and some with only 4 sets of clothes.


    Everything was ready, Kripa wanted to leave right away, but Drona though still hesitant but decided it was good for everyone and so agreed and was ready to leave.


    It was then Ashwatthama entered the house crying his eyes out holding a bleeding injured puppy in his hands, shocking everyone present there.


    (A/N : Win-Win start from midnight today for this book, Wish me luck


    Also like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 81 81. Injured Puppy

    ?


    "What happened to Ashwatthama? Why are you crying and why is there an injured puppy in your hands?"


    It was Kripi who was not able to see her son cry like this asked hurriedly, She knows how much her son loves animals and seeing the injured one like that certainly would have hurt him a lot.


    So she quickly approached him and while narrating him with questions, She kneeled down and wiped his tears with her not-so-soft hands filled with calluses because of the hard work.


    Ashwatthama did not mind, He just looked down in guilt with his pain-filled eyes as he saw the whimpering puppy in his handying in his hands, The greyish fire of it now has lots of blood stains and exposed wounds.


    Anyone who sees this puppy can tell that this puppy will not survive a single night. It was on itsst leg and will give up on life soon even after a treatment. It would be humane to put it out of its misery and not let it suffer pain any longer in itsst moments.


    "Pitashri heals this puppy. It was this injured because of me. It''s my duty as the culprit to take care of this puppy."


    Ashwatthama choked on his tears as he pleaded with his father, He wanted to answer his mother too but what he heard when he was standing outside the door made his heart too guilty to face her.


    He never knew that milk was that expensive thing, He should have thought about if not how can his loving mother never feed him the milk? And from the taste it deserves to cost a lot of money.


    But because of that, he felt that he put his mother in a difficult position. He should have asked for details about it before he said that he wanted to drink it.


    If it was not an urgent matter of treating this puppy, He would not dare to face her. He felt that he turned to his mother and from the words of his uncle, He also got his father into trouble.


    "How can it be your fault? I know my son never hurt an innocent animal, Tell me why you think you hurt this puppy?"


    Kripi was the one who asked him a question, While Drona and Kripa walked next to the puppy, Drona checked it and confirmed that there is no chance this puppy can survive even this night.


    Kripa also came to the same conclusion but his heart arched when he heard the painful whimpering of that little life. This puppy should not be older than a month. Right now its eyes were closed tight and might be confused by the pain it was feeling right now.


    He could not help it, He put his hand on the body of the puppy, As he do that his hand glowed in the golden-coloured light as it spread across the body of the puppy making the whimpering of it stop as ity nicely in hands of Ashwatthama.


    "MamaShri (Uncle), Di-Did you cure him?"


    Ashwatthama was not in the mood of answering any questions, All he wanted was to save the puppyying in his hand, When Kripa did whatever he did, the shaking body of the puppy stopped as ity in his handfortably.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing this he felt happy thinking that his uncle had healed the puppy, He knows the sage like his uncle Kripa as having enough Karmic power to cure and fix someone like this, Which he thought Kripa just did.


    "Forgive me Ashwatthama, I can''t cure this puppy, All I did was to make it no longer able to feel the pain from the wounds giving this little life a peaceful sleep.


    Don''t lose hope yet though, I can''t interfere with the cycle of nature with my Karmic power but we can still try to heal it using medicine and such, Maybe if we applied the medical herbs on the wounds, Maybe it can heal this puppy."


    Sadly Kripa''s answer was not what Ashwatthama expected, He did not understand why when they have the power to fix everything of their will they are not willing to do it, Are they that selfish that they can''t bear to spare a tiny amount of their power to save someone innocent animals life, Who got injured because of him?


    "Pithashri, I know it''s toote to use Ayurvedic herbs to heal, It was the first thing I thought of that''s why I came here to ask for help from you, Please use your power and heal this puppy, I promise I will not ask anything after this one."


    Ashwatthama''s eyes filled with tears as he looked toward his father with hope. If something happens to this puppy he will never be able to forgive himself for it.


    Before, when his father asked him to go outside to y, He went to his regr ce, Which was near the shore of the river, Where a big tree is to provide lots of shade but no one mostlyes here as this ce is close to the forest. People were afraid that they might encounter fierce animals.


    They were not wrong though as he too encounters many such animals but they all be his friends, So this ce for others was a forbidden area, For him was his sanctuary.


    That''s why he came here excitedly wanting to tell his friends that he drank the milk but because it was quite close to dusk, All his friends had gone to their ce as the forest is not so forgiving at night.


    So he was alone there not knowing what to do when he caught a glimpse of a little greyish fur ball under the tree roots sleeping hiding away from everyone''s sight.


    Ashwatthama could not understand why they are a puppy here so close to the forest. This is not a safe ce for a small weak being like a puppy, so he decided to wake the puppy up.


    Puppy at first woke up instantly and it looked around fearfully until it looked at Ashwatthama, Puppy''s light blue locked on Ashwatthama and when Ashwatthama beckoned asking it toe to him, Ite running and started rubbing its leg.


    It was when he decided that this is a no ce for the puppy and made a decision which he immensely defeated not that long after.


    (A/N : Don''t worry, the puppy will be fine.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 82 82. Start Of New Journey

    ?


    Ashwatthama made a mistake and decided to bring the puppy to the vige of his, Where he knows the puppy can be safe from the wild animals unaware of the fact that humans are the ones who he should be most afraid of.


    It''s easy to predict what wild animals are going to do as they are true to their nature but humans are the only species that show things on the surface and do another when they are alone.


    Not knowing what he was doing, He allow the puppy to follow him as he bring it to the vige, He felt it would be a safe area for the puppy as there are people who will feed the little guy and there is also safety in the vige area.


    So after paying for a while, Ashwatthana decided to leave but the puppy also followed him and wanted toe with him. Ashwatthama though wanted to bring this puppy home but he knew no one would agree at home to allow this puppy to stay with them.


    That''s why he shooed that puppy away, Thinking he will see it tomorrow as it will stay here. Anyone can take care of a small cute animal like that, Puppy but still not want to leave him fearing of being left alone.


    Not knowing why the puppy was afraid, Ashwatthama tried his best and was finally able to shoo that puppy away. He felt bad but thought it was good for the puppy. At least he will get to eat and have a ce to stay at anyone''s house.


    After that, He wanted to go straight home but for some reason decided to stay for a while as there was still little time for dusk. He decided to find his peers who were taunting him before about not drinking the milk and tell them that now they are equal as he too drank the milk.


    So he searched for them and soon he found them but what he saw whitened his face. The group of kids were surrounding that same little puppy beating it with sticks, Yelling at it why it came back.


    It took a second for Ashwatthama to understand what was happening and when he did, He lunged towards the puppy covered in his arms, Tears were running down from his eyes but his eyes were red as zing fire, He for the first time felt angry and hand urge to eradicate each and everyone here but his heart still not tainted and pure filled withpassion.


    That''s why he just asked why they were beating the innocent dog, To which kids at first ignored and wanted to beat the puppy but seeing the rage in Ashwathama''s eyes as they lifted their sticks, They felt cold all over and buried everything.


    Turns out this puppy wandered into their vige area today and "stole" the piece of bread to eat from them. It angered his kids and wanted to beat it but the puppy was smart and ran away with that piece of bread.


    They wanted to follow him but seeing this puppy run to the forest area they dropped the idea but to their surprise now they saw this puppy back here and this time before it got time to run away once again they surrounded it and then started beating it.


    Hearing that the hot blood running in the veins of Ashwatthama bes cold as he understood why the puppy was that close to the forest, It was hiding from them and he just brought it here to be beaten.


    He for a second had a thought of best the same way to this kids as they were beating the puppy, He knows even if they are the same age and the number of others are lot more, He can easily beat them but decided not to as he med himself for the injuries of the puppy.


    He just carried the puppy in his arms away from these people, He after doing that checked the injuries and found out it was impossible to save the puppy with normal Ayurvedic medicine, He either need the legendary medicinal herb like Sanjeevani (Life Giver) or need Karmic power to heal this puppy.


    He knows it is nearly impossible to find the Sanjeevani herb as it is a legendary herb for the reason, Which only found in the mountains of the Himyas, There are also others like that which are easy to be found but he knows no one in right mind gives that life-saving medicine away to save the puppy.


    So his only hope was his father, His father is a sage who has the power to give curses and boons. He surely has enough Karma to heal the little puppy from fatal but normal injuries.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After which the previous events unfolded and right now he was looking at his revered father who even gods pay their respect to with the hope that he will save this puppy to help him correct his crime.


    "You asked me something for the first time, Putra but I can''t fulfil this request of yours. There is a very fragile bnce between life and death. If I interfere now it would break that equilibrium between two forces.


    So I can''t save him but I can dy its time of death till tomorrow morning, Now we will go to the Hastinapur kingdom. If this little guy is destined to love then you will surely find a way to save it''s life there.


    And if not then don''t feel bad, Life and Death are just two sides of one coin, Sometimes death is a blessing for some and living is a punishment."


    Drona though every hard-hearted man but in front of his son that same heart turned soft as cotton, He knelt in front of Ashwtthama with Kripi who could not understand why her son was not answering her.


    After that he slowly rubs his son''s head. He knows how soft-hearted his son is especially when ites to the animal but Drona worries that this innocence andpassion of his can be used against Ashwatthama or worse, It can shatter destroying the soft heart son of his.


    So it is very essential to taught him this lesson, But he himself not have realise how ironic his words were, He talking about death to a person who born not to die till cosmic destruction.


    Thankfully for him, Ashwatthama did not known about this boon yet, So for him the words of his father still hold deep meaning as it meant to be.


    "....Okay Pitashri, Then let''s hurry, We can''t waste any time."


    Ashwatthama felt sad bearing his father but he also understand somethings is destined to happen, No matter how strong mortals can be in front of the Niyati they have to kneel eventually.


    But he did not lose hope. There is still time, A big kingdom like Hastinapur definitely is going to have someone who can help him. Hence with that hope he gets out of the house and ims the chariot of his uncle.


    Trio in the house share the nce all knowing that it is not possible to save that puppy but no one has a heart to say that to Ashwatthama, So all they were able to was to follow him.


    They imed the chariot and started their journey towards Hastinapur.


    (A/N : Now Ashwatthama is introduced, We can focus on the story and those 4 monsters Karna is talking about.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 83 83. Trouble Of Apsara

    ?


    While Ashwatthama worried about his new little friend and started his journey in hope, Meanwhile in the dining hall of the Hastinapur pce atmosphere wasplicated.


    "Psst~ Sister Sandhay, isn''t our son too beautiful? His charm even suppresses the goddess of Enchantment, Mohini. Isn''t this a problem? What if those Apsaras (Celestial Nymph) were attracted to him? It would be a problem if he just rejects them as they also like to curse anyone who rejects them."


    The duo of mothers, Chhaya and Sandhya we''re lost looking at their son talking using their divine senses with each other, Before they somehow didn''t notice his charm might be because of the excitement of meeting him but now that they sit and take a good look at him, they were shocked to the core.


    Their son was sitting there eating like a madman but his actions were too elegant and filled to the brim with charm. It was simply mesmerising. This simple action of his should have been like that but here it was, Even his barbaric behaviour looked enchanting to look at.


    It was in itself quite an extraordinary thing but it was nothing when their eyesnded on his face. For a second they had forgotten to breathe and they were shocked to the core as they could not take their eyes away from him.


    It was the natural instincts of any living being towards the beautiful things, A very pure form of emotion. They felt deja vu as they remember how they felt when the first time they saw the Avatar of Lord Vishnu, The goddess Mohini.


    The one who was embodiment of beauty, The one who charmed all beings be it Deva or Asura, Even supreme were not able to resist her charms and yet Chhaya and Sandhya felt that their son is more beautiful and charming then her.


    And they were right as Karna not only got a supreme charm but also has his Star-child bloodline enchanting his charm, After that there are also many buffs on his body making him more and more charming and handsome as days went by.


    Right now the reason why people are even able to walk past him is because Karna still has a mortal body with impurities in it. Once he starts to learn divine knowledge and purify his body, His charms will once again take a leap.


    At that time there is no way someone is able to walk past him once theyy their eyes on him, He can be said to be Medusa just he will not turn people into stone but to his die heart fans.


    "Chhaya, I was also wondering that, Those Apsaras have nothing to do. Whenever they see good-looking men or strong men, They always want to copte with them and when rejected, They curse those men.


    Putra Shani is a prime victim of their this act. I don''t want that to happen to our other son too but how can we prevent that? They don''t care if that men is married or not as they believe in Gandharva* Vivaha (Marriage).


    So even marrying Karna to someone is not the solution to keep those Apsaras away. What can we do then?"


    Sandhya, like Chhaya, also thought of the same thing when she saw the beauty of her son. There is no doubt that once those Apsaras saw him they will want to be with him even if it is for one night.


    For other it might be promiscuous behaviour but Gandharvas (Nymph) were not bound by those restrictions as they ording to their tradition marry a guy before they make any physical rtionship with them, and because of that it is fine, Plus because of they are celestial being they after the act once again be virgins, So they still stay chaste and "pure" for another marriage.


    As for how there is another marriage? Because the problem with Gandharva marriage is that the it is very simple, As long as men and women mutually agree, Which is mostly because of lust, They are considered husband and wife and when both satisfy themselves they can go on their own ways as the marriage based on mutual agreement can also be broken by mutual agreement.


    Hence why Apsaras are so rampant as technically they are doing nothing bad, They by their Dharma marry a man and then do all other things, Which is allowed and their right to do so.


    And because they were following their Dharma and they themselves are celestial beings, They get to have a moral high ground which used to curse anyone who refused them.


    Her poor son, Shani bes the victim of such Gandharva, Just because he did not look at her dancing when he was praying to his lord Shiva, She cursed him that anyone he looked at will suffer bad fortune.


    Thoughter the same Gandharva Princess Damini became her Daughter-In-Law and second wife of her son, Shani but that is a tale to tell for another day, Now she was more concerned about Karna.


    "Sister, how about we marry him off to one of Apsara? That way they will not bother him. Maybe Rambha or Urvashi will do the work as both are respected among Gandharvas and because this will be married to the mortal, They will not going to have problems even if they aremitted to others as Apsars have that right."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Chhaya quickly thought of something. It''s true there no way they can keep Karna away from those Apsaras, Even the great saves were failed in front of them, Hence why Indra Dev loves to use them to do his bidding.


    But if they approach those Apsaras, Then it works in their favour, Rambha and Urvashi both are very respected among the Gandharvas. If anyone is married to Karna, Others will not dare to think of Karna.


    And even if they two refused to marry Karna, Chhaya knows that her father (same as Sandhay''s) Vishvkarma is friends with Gandharva kings, They can marry Karna to that princess though it will still be a little risky as that princess does not hold the same amount of power like two mentioned, It still works like a deterrent.


    "Yes you are right, I should go and-"


    "I don''t know what you two were talking about all those while but can you stop staring at Karna? Don''t you see others are giving you weird looks? I know you two are cooking something in your head but I please don''t do anything stupid, Karna will be fine, Just know his name will be written in the history with golden words."


    Hearing the words of Chhaya, Sandhya was excited as this is a perfect solution for their dilemma but before she could do something, The annoyed voice of their husband Surya break in reminding them that while they were talking they had forgotten that their eyes were still on Karna and because of that of hers were looking at them weirdly.


    "Is everything alright concerning guests? Why were you not eating? Do you need something else?"


    It was Gandhari who came forward because neither Sandhya nor Chhaya had not even touched their food yet, Though Gandhari knows these people are fishy, She can''t ignore their needs or act rude as Dharma says even if the enemyes to the door as a guest, They should be respected.


    "No, Everything is fine, We just appreciating the beauty of Putra there, He surely is blessed by the gods above."


    Both said in sync without missing a beat but hearing their answer Surya could not help but facepalm.


    "...."


    As expected others were surprised by their answer but thankfully no one pointed it out as they realised what these two said was not wrong, just out of ce.


    Meanwhile, Karna ignored everything around him and was just devouring the food as soon as it was being ced in front of him.


    (A/N : Who will be good for Karna?


    Rambha


    Urvashi


    Some Random Gandharva Princess


    All of the above


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 84 84. Poor Surya

    ?


    After the small event of Snadhya and Chhaya everything bes normal, After that nothing special happens. After quite some time Karna was finally able to extinguish his hunger.


    "Thank you for the food."


    He put down the te in his hand and folded his hand and thanked for the food, Eklvaya who was sitting beside him waiting for his Guru to finish eating. When he saw that Karna was done eating, He too folded his hand and thanked for the food.


    To be honest, He wanted to cry as he did not remember when was thest time he was able to eat stomach full. Even when some king donated the food it was not enough to feed every hungry seeker.


    It is very rare to find a really good-hearted king who is actually feeding others wanting to feed them, not in greed of wanting to gain Karma by feeding the poor. Only they provide them with enough food but again it rarely happens.


    And now thanks to his choosing this divine kid- No the avatar of some god, His life turns around. Just in the morning, who was untouchable, now seated with the royal family and ate with them as one of them.


    He also gets to know that everyone who was with him also transferred in the guest house his guru said and also fed them. He could not thank his guru enough for this, Though his aunt is biased towards her sons but she did take care of him.


    For him who never saw his mother and father, She is both, He could never be able to pay her back in this life for her that act, So he was happy that she and his cousins are well-fed.


    "Allow me GuruDev, I carry your tes and wash them."


    After Evay paid respect for the food, he stood up and picked up his and wanted to pick Karn''s te but he was able to as there were not a few tes in front of him, it was small hills of tes which he knew he had never been able to carry all at once.


    Still, he decided to carry as much as he can and then find where he can wash them. As a student, it was his duty to do it.


    "You don''t have to do it, Evya-"


    *Pufft*


    Karna wanted to tell his dedicated student that he didn''t need to wash the dishes. There were people to that task but he was interrupted by Sage spraying water and choking on it.


    "*Cough* *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* Wh-Who is your Guru Putra?"


    Karna turned to look at Sage who was in shock looking at him while still coughing non-stop. When his action slowed down while trying to recover himself, He asked a question in his shocked voice.


    His eyes opened in shock, He did not pay much attention to the Nishad boy standing with them here as Gandharin is known to be a big-hearteddy, It would not be strange if she took pity on this boy and asked him to work here.


    So he does not think anything of this boy until he hears the name of this boy, He who is part of Narayana (Lord Vishnu) has the privilege to know a glimpse of the future, That''s why he knows what is going to happen in the future or at least he thinks so.


    That''s why he knows Karna will die on the battlefield in the war but he doesn''t know how he will die. Hence why he thought it would be good for Karna to die in this mortal world with honour and go down in history as a legend.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And when he dies, He gets to meet his son and can even bring him into his Surya Loka. If Surya knows how Karna would die he might have decided to take a different approach but that is not what is important here.


    Now he saw the legendary figure in the future he saw here, Eklvaya the lost prince was supposed to consider someone like Drona as his Guru and had to pay the price for it is currently sitting with his son and calling him a guru.


    ''How is this even possible? Evay was supposed to consider Drona as his teacher and then lose his thumb for it. This is how events are supposed to unfold but howe Evya is here calling Karna a Guru?


    If Evya didn''t lose his thumb, My brother Indra would not be able to sit still, He would definitely try to y dirty. After all, Evaya has the power to go toe to toe with the gods.


    I have to go bottom of this to figure out why destiny is changing this drastically. It would not be good for the order of the world if Fate started to change.''


    Surya disguised as Sage was looking at Evya with horror. Right now this Nishan Prince should have been wandering in the forest, Where his son caught this person and not only did he catch him but also somehow convince someone older than him Evya to consider him as his guru.


    ''Where did he learn to trick like this? Don''t tell me he picked up this trickery from his brother, Shani. Is that even possible? But only Shani is the one who knows how to trap someone in the words in the family, Others are just known to talk with their hands as it works every time.''


    Surya was really confused, and even suspected that as to frustrate him, His son Shani might have taught Karna, After all only he in the family use his brain though others like his eldest Yama is also intelligent but others just felt it was easy to talk with hands than to use words as it''s not so efficient.


    If not for the fact that no one else other than his wife, Lord and Kunti can know Karna is his son, He is right now on the way towards his estranged son Shani asking for answers.


    "Sister what happened to Arya?"


    Chhaya saw the shocked expression of her husband and couldn''t help but to ask her sister about it.


    "Maybe this Evya is a problem? Let''s see what Arya will do."


    Sandhya too never saw her husband like this and because she is not part of Supreme she can''t take a glimpse into the future, So all she could do was wait.


    "He is my Guru, A respected sage."


    Evya was not sure why sage asked this question but he was honest and proudly answered Surya.


    "Yes, I just epted him as my student, I think he will be a great student."


    Karna too was proud that he got Evya like a student and answered happily not knowing how their casual word troubled his poor father to no avail.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 85 85. Weaving Is Usless

    ?


    "J-Just epted him as your student? What do you know that can be taught to him?"


    Surya did not know how to react, on one hand, he was happy that someone like Evaya didn''t have to face injustice as he no longer had to give his right thumb to Drona for being his "teacher", At least he hoped so as Niyathi is quite a tricky thing.


    But on another hand, this is clearly something that is not supposed to happen, The glimpses he has of the future clearly say that Karna and Evaya didn''t have much contact with each other.


    It is for a good thing as both are quitepetitive people, Even if Evay lost his thumb he hold his dedicated ce in the top 5 archers of this time, If his son and this person can in front of normally, Then there would have been bloodbath as both of them would fight just to test each other.


    "I don''t know much, But I have learned how to weave, I can teach him if he wants for the time being. Later I can learn warfare and weapon knowledge from my future Guru, Which I will teach him too."


    Karna was not even a bit ashamed to say he learned weaving skills, After all, why should he be ashamed? His weaving has reached to the supreme level of 100, He can makew itself bend and weave with it.


    Though Karna is yet to know the real potential of his weaving skills, He knows his skill is by no means weak or something he should be ashamed of.


    "Weaving? Why did you as a man learn that? You should have used that time to learn weapons, It will be more useful for you than simple-weaving skills


    Surya was taken aback hearing Karna using his time learning how to weave, To be fair what he was saying has a point and was not simply being sexist.


    In this world where war is always around the corner and the forest is filled with lots of unspeakable monstrosities, It''s better to have proper knowledge of weapons and warfare as it is good for the safety of you and the people around you.


    As for weaving it is useless for a man to do it, For weaving skill is essential to which one has to master and sharpen their skill set. This is a very inefficient way to spend time when seeing the gains from the weaving skill.


    It would be better to just spend that time on training and sharpening the weapon skills and instincts, It will have a very high pay-off.


    "As I said, My mother forbade me from even touching the weapons or any sharp things for that matter, So I had nothing to do, That''s why I decided to learn weaving skills from the best weaver this kingdom has to offer, My friend Meghana."


    Karna understood what Sage wanted to say, So he answered. It''s really unless for any man to learn the weaving skill when they are fully capable of learning the weapons because the opportunity, potential and usefulness far exceed any weaving which needs the same if not more time and skill build up to be good at it.


    "But I have be quite good at weaving. Do you two Mata''s want me to weave one dress for you? Just considered as my thanks for giving me, Akshaya Patra."


    Karna thought of something, He did not like to owe anyone because he is well aware of how can one''s debt can weigh someone down, He didn''t want to be under the weight of someone''s unpaid debt.


    So it''s better to try and repay it, Though normal dress can not be able to pay the thing like Akshaya Patra but at least he is beginning to pay. Of course, if he knew it was Surya who gave him this, He would have thought apletely different thing.


    "It is still useless, You should have learned something different like Veda''s or at least learned the theoretical basic knowledge of weapons, Those are as important as the practical knowledge of weapons."


    Surya still was not convinced, He ignored the part Karna asked whether he could weave dresses for his wives as it was not his ce to decide on that, Those two are the ones who should have given their call on that.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And indeed Sandhya and Chhaya were ecstatic hearing that Karna wanted to give them something, They didn''t care what he wanted to give them as long as it wasing from their son.


    Two of them wanted to agree right on but seeing that their Arya was still arguing, They decided not to disturb them and ask about itter, As they too felt it is a waste of time to learn a skill that only has one purpose. Time is the only fortune you can''t gain back, One should spend it wisely.


    *Giggle~*


    Karna was about to answer Surya but then a giggle was heard in the room, Sush could not able to control her lighter when Surya said his skill was unless, For her who actually saw Karna using his weaving skill felt the words of Surya nothing but a big joke.


    How can something that is divine be useless? That''s all she thought but when everyone turned to look at her, She understood her blunder and quickly hide behind her mother.


    "*Inaudible* Sorry*


    A soft mosquito-like voicees from Gandhari asking for forgiveness, Surya just looks at it and shakes his head. He didn''t mind her as innocence and ignorance have to be forgiven and can''t be punished.


    He just looked at Karna waiting for his answer but he didn''t know his answer was going to not only change the path of the future, It was going topletely destroy it.


    "And who will teach me about that knowledge? Sage I already said no one will teach me anything a mere suta and one who teaches me will be under the order of the King, I don''t want to learn knowledge that is forced to teach me because I will not be sure if they are teaching meplete knowledge.


    You should have known that the use of iplete knowledge is as deadly as trust without reason. It will be my weakness because of my lust for knowledge.


    So I don''t want to learn from others, I have a few teachers of my friends who are teaching me. As for if you are wondering how can I find a teacher to teach me warfare when I know no one will teach A Suta like me without being pressured?


    You don''t have to worry, There has to be one who is an impartial Guru in the world and if it turns out there is none, I can always go and ask the King of Navagraha, Surya Narayana to teach me, My mother says he is the impartial Deva, and I am his blessing, He should definitely teach me."


    Karna after finally having his fill has a calm mind, He finally sees that something is fishy about this Sage but he didn''t feel any ill intent towards him, So he wanted to see if he can use this in his favour.


    Surya was sweating buckets as he once again felt that he was targeted by two very deadly auras, Normally it is a death sentence for anyone who dares to do this but who made the one who targeted him his beloved wife?


    "QUEEN!! Not good, He¡­No, I mean they are here."


    Before any event is going to unfold, a soldieres running into the dining hall in panic and announces the arrival of the one.


    (A/N : Who do you think it would be?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 86 86. The One Everyone Afraid Of

    ?


    "Soldier, Is the sky torn apart or earth has shattered? If this is not the case then why are you not following the etiquette of the royal assembly?"


    Gandhrai was quite angry at the behaviour of the soldier, She is soft-hearted but that doesn''t mean that one can walk all over her anymore, She now has the temper and aura of a queen..No, A Empress should have.


    "Forgive me for my offence the great queen, I did not intend to stain the or disrespect the rules of assembly, But I can''t help it the situation is like this, Yes the sky is not torn apart or the earth has not shattered but it would not far from happening.


    That is because the Rishi Durvasa is here asking to meet with you right now, He doesn''t look happy. Please give him permission to enter here as we are not able to hold him any longer."


    Soldier directly kneeled on the ground as he begged Gandhari, And what was even more surprising is that this mighty warrior, A royal guard burst out crying in front of the queen like a child.


    But no one mind about him anymore because everyone heard one word, Rishi (Sage) Durvasa.


    No one dared to move a inch. It felt like someone put a freeze spell on them. Even Surya disguised as a Sage was telling with fear thinking he had been caught by Durvas for seeking into the mortal world.


    Even Sandhya and Chhaya both taken their aura back and dare not to use is as before fearing it might be misunderstood by Sage Durvasa as a challenge, They can''t take any chance with that sage, A wise person be it Deva or men wanted to stay as far away from him.


    After all, The Durvasa name literally means the one who is difficult to live with, And he is true to his name, Because he is born by the anger of Lord Shiva, He has irascible nature, Even a slightest thing can tick him off.


    And unlike other sages when they are angry, You at least get a chance to seek forgiveness, In his case that luxury is not avable, The moment you are him you will get cursed.


    He also didn''t discriminate with anyone, No matter who you are, Deva, Asura, Manusha (Human) or Trimurti themselves, He will curse you as he did before, Even the Lord Shiva from whom he was supposedly born and is part of him cursed at a time.


    And of course how can one forget where he cursed Indra, The king of gods and not only him but all gods which lead to them losing everything and had to do Samudra manthan (Churning of the ocean) just to get back what they lost.


    That''s why he is received with great reverence by humans and Deva alike. After all no one wants to face his anger but that is only one side of the story.


    Indeed people know him for giving extreme curses but he is also famous for giving generous boons for doing partially nothing in particr to deserve it.


    So yeah he is just like Lord Shiva. The problem is that he is on the spectrum of both extremes of his, Easy to get angry and also easy to please, Just has to be careful as anything can tick him off.


    "What are you doing stopping great sage like him at the door? Please bring him here with respect, No wait!? I came personally to bring him here."


    Gandhari quickly got up hearing that Sage Durvasa is here, As she being the devoted to lord Shiva, She also has the same respect for Sage Durvasa even though there is not much good reputation of his among the other royals.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She dashed towards the door not willing to let wait him any longer but before she took her foot outside, She saw a well build man standing front of her, His ck bread was long, As his hair was tied in the note above his head, On his hand were nothing but the Kamandalu (Water pot), While on other hand holding the chain of Rudraksha beads, Same types of beads were can be found all over his body, On his biceps, wrist, neck and such ce, Which were look quite good with the contract of the colour of his Bhagava (Saffron) clothes.


    "Forgive me for my impotence, Sage, I was not able to greet you at the door."


    Gandhari seeing it was the sage she was running to go see directly kneeled under his foot and asked for forgiveness from her heart. She though afraid of him too but not because of fear of being cursed but because of fear of being disrespectful towards him.


    Well, People like her see the world differently which might be the reason why she still holds enough power to curse gods even as a normal married woman, Her devotion can''t be described in words.


    "You don''t have to Putri (Daughter), I felt the blessing your son had received and came to bless him."


    Surprisingly Durvasa spoke softly to Gandhari and even helped her stand up calling her a daughter. He didn''t look like a man who is always angry, He looked like a very understanding personpletely different from the words of others.


    Karna looked at the new person and he also thought the same, not understanding why people be so scared after hearing the name Durvasa. For him, he looks like a reasonable man.


    "Thank you foring to bless my son, Sage. It is an honour for my son to be blessed by someone as great as you. Please enter and let me give you a chance to take care of you."


    Gandhari was happy that Sage Durvasa himselfe here, Though she knows that another Sage here had granted her son Duryodhana protection so that others can''t sense his changes but maybe Sage Durvasa had found out before and came here, That is the most reasonable excuse she can think of.


    "O''Sage Durvasa ept my greetings."


    Disguised as Sage, Surya in fear hesitantly walked towards the Sage Durvasa fully knowing his disguise can not work on someone like him, Surya just wanting to get recognized by him and then torn apart by Durvasa as Deva''s was not allowed to interfere in the mortal words.


    "Why are you here? And Who are you?"


    But then Durvasa Rishi spoke in his thunder-like voice and asked Surya but Karna hearing the question felt like someone just pped him in the face. What kinda question position is that?


    Surya on the other hand was shocked looking at Durvasa with his brown wide eyes.


    (A/N : Now tell me who will be Karna''s first teacher?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 87 87. The Terror Of Rishi Durvasa

    ?


    "Me? Do you not know the great Rishi (Sage)?"


    Surya could not able to understand howe Durvasa is not seen through his simple disguise, Others might not be able to see through it but Durvasa is like others, He is divine and part of Supreme just like him, Surya.


    And not only that, The karma and Yogic power of Durvasa is also one of a kind. There is a reason why he can curse anyone he wants on will, So it''s illogical for someone like Durvasa not to see through his disguise.


    Surya, even though that Durvasa is ying games with him, Just to see if he himself fesses up with his crime, A chance toe clean before Durvasa decides what punishment to him.


    "I don''t know who you are that''s why I asked in the first ce or do you take me as a fool to ask stupid questions? Jai Shiv Shabhu."


    Durvasa opened his eyes wide open in anger and roared at Surya, He was not able to see through the disguise of Surya thanks to the that Heaven Defying luck working in the dark.


    So when asked by Surya, He really felt that this sage in front of him insulting him, He said is very easy to get angry, Even certain tiny things can provoke his anger and right now the same person who is famous for giving terrible curses is now angry at Surya.


    Durvasa shook his Rudraksha beads chain in his hand and spoke words to praise his lord Shiva, His devotion towards his lord is also the reason behind the power of his Karma and power.


    "Pardon me for my insolence Great Sage, I am¡­I am Aditya (Son Of Aditi), And those two are my wives, Sandhya and Chhaya."


    "Pranam (Greeting) Rishi Durvasa."


    "Pranam (Greeting) Rishi Durvasa."


    Suraya felt cold all over his body facing the rising anger of Rishi Durvasa, He was sure if it goes on any longer he surely will be cursed here by him, There is not even a slight doubt about it in his mind.


    So he did not waste a time, He quickly folded his hand and pleaded for forgiveness, As Surya knows it''s easy to anger Rishi Durvasa but it''s also easy to please him, Hence he was quick on.action.


    Both Sandhya and Chhaya didn''t need to tell separately what to do as they understood the threat of the current affairs of it going any longer, They quickly came in front of Durvasa and folded their hands greeting him respectively.


    "Hum, You are forgiven, Also Putri (Daughter) Sada Saubhagyavati Bhava (Always be lucky as married women)"


    Durvasa as predicted quickly imed down once Surya asked for forgiveness, He looked at both Sandhay and Chhaya and blessed them with the best fortune women can ask for in this period.


    After all, This is the period of time when single women are not safe. Not only in society but there is an outside actual threat present for those women who don''t have anyone they can rely upon.


    Married women on the other hand are looked at respectfully by society and there are their husbands who can fight the world for their protection. A woman that too a widow at this time is though not bad as a curse butes close to it.


    Though by Dharma is written in text, a widow also has the same rights when she is married and can even marry someone else if her husband is no more but that does not look highly eptable in human society.


    Other species do follow these rules, but even then it''s better to have your husband with you then to love without him.


    "Thank you, Sage."


    Surya breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the words, He decided to stay out of this conversation, Rishi Durvasae here to bless Suyodhana, After that he surely will go away and he didn''t have to worry about it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Or at least Surya thinks this would happen but fate as he said before is quite a tricky thing especially when Niyati is being changed because of certain someone''s luck.


    "Putri (Daughter), Show me where is your son, Who is blessed by Lord Shiva himself."


    After the conversion, Durvasa put his attention on the thing hee here for, To bless the boy who bestowed fortune by the destroyer himself.


    "Rishi Durvasa, He is my son, Duryodhana, The name he gave to himself."


    Gandhari who was standing aside not wanting to interject between the talk of two sages before spoke hurriedly when asked by Rishi Durvasa, She quickly beckoned Duryodhana toe to her and get this rare blessing from Durvasa.


    "Huh, Putri, why did you change his name from Suyodhana (Good in arms) to Duryodhana (Bad In arms)? It is an insult to the person who was born with the boon of Mahadeva and then now this boy is also blessed by another blessing from Destroyer."


    Durvasa was happy to meet Duryodhana but then he heard his name, He clearly remembered the name of Gandhari''s eldest was Suyodhana, not Duryodhana, As Duryodhana name is an insult to him.


    So he asked in anger not understanding why someone who born with the boon of Lord Shiva and now the one who also gotten the blessing bestowed by the same deity named like this.


    In his eyes this is not an insult to only Durydohana but Lord Shiva himself, Thinking of this angeres down in his eyes as they turn red waiting for to hear the answer before he decided what to do.


    The only reason he is even able to hold himself back from cursing is that he knows how big of a devotee Gandhari is to Lord Shiva, She definitely should have a valid reason for this name but his patience was running thin.


    Everyone was frozen in fear not able to utter any words, Even Gandhari who was not afraid of anyone this time defected by her physical instincts making her unable to speak anything.


    This when fallen into the eyes of Durvasa looks like the guilty party didn''t have any reasonable excuse for this insulting name, He decided to curse Duryodhana for this insult that this blessing will fail when Duryodhana needed him the most.


    This is a fate, Niyati trying to correct itself unfortunately the cause of changes is also present in this assembly.


    "Tell me why the name Duryodhana is insulting, Sage Durvasa."


    Karna quickly got up from his seat feeling that something bad was going to happen. He questioned Durvasa with respect in his tone but did not even speak of fear.


    Seeing Karna stand up, The heart of Surya nearly jumped out of his mouth as both Sandhya and Chhaya looked anxiously at him.


    Gandhari and Shakuni could not decide how to react as they didn''t want Karna to face Durvasa as they know how big a mouth Karna has, If he said something to anger Durvasa, He surely will be cursed but they did not let him speak Duryodhana will be cursed, They fallen in dilemma.


    "INSOLENCE!!! Don''t you see how it is insulting Lord Shiva? Are you a fool or took me as one?"


    As everyone feared, Angre of Durvasa shifted from Duryodhana to Karna but unlike them Karna was just d that he can gain the attention of Durvasa on him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 88 88. Blessing Of Durvasa

    ?


    "Please forgive me Sage but in my eyes Duryodhana is not an insulting name but rather most suitable for someone who is from the Boon of Lord Shiva."


    Karna also folded his hands out of respect for the Sage but with same as before without fear in his tone answered Durvasa.


    Karna is already given the reason why the name Duryodhana is not an insult but rather an honour to be called by this name. It''s just a matter of perspective on how one wants to take it.


    The only problem is now that to get the chance to convince Durvasa, Karna looked at the enraged face of Durvasa knowing that it would not be an easy task to do it.


    At this point he really wanted dear Mama (Uncle) to take the wheel as he is the most suitable to handle this situation, There is no one better manipul-*Ahem* convincing man avable in the Aryavart.


    But sadly when Karna looked at him, Shakuni was shaking in fear, seeing a man like him who even convinced the whole Aryavart to fight each other, The one who is capable of winning the war even before entering the battlefield, not shaking like a dry leaf.


    Karna didn''t me him though because the enraged Durvasa releasing very strong pressure, A invisible force was pressing everyone down as their physical instincts were yelling at them, warning them that to stay put, don''t do anything foolish.


    As for Karna? A sovereign constitution is made to go against the norm and create their own rule and legend. For Karna this pressure did not do anything other than ignite his fighting spirit.


    His blood started to boil out of excitement as his star-child bloodline was ready to face dangerd one, After all, he is Suryavanshi (House Of Sun (Surya)).


    "Exin."


    Karna was ready to get cursed before he could answer, He was just hoping whatever curse Durvasa decided to give is not that extreme, another normal curse can be dealt with his Facep body.


    But to his surprise Durvasa just looked at him. His anger also decreased a lot as he asked him though in a still angry voice but there was rare softness in that voice.


    ''What happened to him?''


    Karna looked weirdly at Durvasa, He did not feel right of this sudden change in emotions of Durvasa and after looking closely he got his answer.


    He found out that Durvasa was just looking at him with a hidden smile on his lips. There were no other emotions in his eyes other than slight anger and immense appreciation, This confirmed one thing.


    He charmed, He charmed the person who in anger cursed most of the celestial beings, The one who is revered by not only humans but also Devas and Asuras.


    Karna''s charm finally started to work as intended to, And his first victim to his charm was none other than Rishi Durvasa.


    "*Ahem* You see the sage, Duryodhana has two meanings, One is the one who is bad in arms, Which is the reason you think this name is insulting Lord Shiva but it also has another meaning didn''t it?


    Duryodhana names other meaning the unconquerable one, Now tell me how can this name be an insult to Lord Shiva? It can even be said to praise the power of Mahadeva (God Of Gods).


    And you know Duryodhana was blessed by new power the moment after he finished speaking his reason and announcing his name to the world, So it has to be connected right?"


    Karna didn''t know how long can he able to keep Rishi Durvasa in this charmed state, As he can tell his anger is hair-thin, He can get angry at anything and anyone.


    He didn''t want to waste this fortunate chance to speak and conduct his point to him as soon as possible fearing that once the anger took over Durvasa he wouldn''t be able to do anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It''s true his Facep body can counter any curse up to 50%, He didn''t want to take any chance to get a curse as one didn''t know when even that slight wellness can be exploited by his opponents, Especially those blue guys he has yet to meet.


    "Oh this is the reason, If that is the case, You can''t name any better name this one, Here I bless you Duryodhana that you will go down in history with this name, The unconquerable one, Be the one who are praising you or be the one who hates you, Everyone will call you with the name of Duryodhana."


    Hearing the reason of Karna, Rishi Durvasa smiled heartfeltly, Seeing that Surya could not believe in his eyes, He always saw Rishi Durvasa in his angry state as that is the default state


    He never thought there would be a day. When someone like Durvasa smiles this beautifully, why doesn''t this sage always have a smile on his face? Look how divine he looks with a smile.


    Then to not so Surya''s surprise as Durvasa give blessings as easily as he give curses, Durvasa raised his hand and blessed Duryodhana, Giving him a blessing to be immortalised with the name of Duryodhana in the golden letters in the pages of history.


    Duryodhana was standing in front of Durvasa in fear both worried for himself and his Mitra but after he heard the blessing of Durvasa, All his worries vanished after hearing those words.


    He directly kneeled at his feet putting his forehead on Rishi Durvasa''s feet.


    "Thank you for giving me this blessing, sage, Please forgive my rudeness of not greeting you earlier."


    "Ayushman Bhava (Long live) Don''t worry Putra, I do not know why I didn''t think this way, Even if this was not the case, The crime of a child has to be forgiven as they did it in ignorance but I don''t know why I became so angry that I wanted to curse you, Thankfully I didn''t."


    Durvasa lifted Duryodhana up and spoke from the heart. He really did not know why he had be so angry. Yeah, he is known for giving curses but he only gives when someone is wrong. He can never curse a child for his mistake.


    But for a moment he was ovee with rage, His anger blinded him but the voice of that boy pulled him out of his excited state. When he saw that divine changing face his heart imed down and all his anger vanished.


    He had never seen anyone as beautiful as this boy, Even the Kamdev (God of Lust) is not this beautiful, This beauty of his stopped sin from happening to him.


    "...."


    Others were speechless here while Durvasa thanked his stars, It''s one thing he wanted to do or not and it''s another thing to announce it to others, Poor Duryodhana was standing there not knowing how to react knowing the fact that he was getting cursed.


    "Okay, Sage, my mother should be waiting for me at home, I should be going now."


    Karna still has a weird feeling in his heart, He just wanted to leave from there as he felt something was going to happen to him, He decided to slip away from here.


    "Wait! You can''t leave yet."


    But Kanra was not able to do so, Durvasa stopped dead in his tracks with a smile on his face, Which is divine in the eyes of others and sends shivers in Karna''s back.


    (A/N : Again who do you think Karna''s first teacher would be?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 89 89. Knowledgeable But All Knowing

    ?


    "*Ahem* Sage, As I said, My Mata (Mother) should be worried about me, I did not go home sincest night, so I can''t stay here any longer."


    Karna stopped in his running pose and mechanically turned his head towards the Durvasa with a wary smile on his face.


    He wanted to run away from here, Each part of his body yelling at him to run and don''t look back. An ominous feeling arose in his heart as he looked at the smiling Durvasa who appeared in front of him in an instant.


    So Karna right now had to stop even if he didn''t want to, There is no way he can able to walk past the Durvasa, The aura of Durvasa was already locked on him, Even if he was somehow able to run past him, It would not need second for Durvasa to once again apparel front of him.


    This is a privilege sage like him has. They can move freely in the mortal realm and can go anywhere, Even in a ce like a Murtuloka (Domain Of Death), Where only the deceased can enter though with restrictions.


    "Your Mata had waited for you all night, She can wait for a few more moments. I just want answers of a few questions, After which you are free to go home."


    Durvasa was not a little bit of angry at Karna, He had the same wide smile on his face as he looked at Karna with appreciation in his eyes, No one can say that this man who right now standing in front of Karna is same revered and infamous Rishi Durvasa, Who is known for his anger.


    "Am I hallucinating? Or am I in some kinda Maya (Illusion)?"


    Surya opened his mouth so much that it could fit a bird''s egg in it, He rubbed his eyes refusing to believe he was looking at the same man who one time cursed all the Devas and Trimurti in anger.


    The same man is the reason why most of the things happen here in these mortal words. This man even cursed some like Devi (Goddess) Ganga, There is no way this man could smile like that but here it was, He was seeing the impossible happening in front of him.


    But he did not want to believe his eyes, He was definitely in some kinda illusion. Maybe he was still dealing with chaos and escaping it was making him hallucinate.


    "No you are not Arya, This is no illusion, I personally check it."


    Devi Chhaya suddenly whispered to Surya Deva, Even she could not believe her eyes. She also came to the same conclusion as Surya and decided to check it out but as she did she confirmed that it is not an illusion but reality.


    But this reality is even more bizarre than fantasy that''s for sure. If those Deva see Rishi Durvasa among like this, They might pass out in shock.


    "What kinda questions? You are great Rishi if you don''t know the answer to the questions then how could you expect a 7-year child like me to answer them? I am honoured that you think so highly of me but I am not that knowledgeable or smart, Please give me permission to leave."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna wanted to cry, What crime had hemitted that he was being targeted by a man like Durvasa? He rather dealt with those blue guys he heard about in his past like him.


    After all, those blue guys are strong but they do not go around cursing someone just because they looked at them wrongly, Though it''s a slight exaggeration but it is also not far from the actual fact.


    Some people get cursed just because they did not greet him, So yeah Karna didn''t want to be around someone who is a ticking bomb. He had a hunch what this Sage wanted to ask him but that is what scares him even more of thinking of that possibility.


    He before did not take the fear of others seriously as his first impression of Durvasa was not that bad but now when he saw not easy to anger this man he understood how wrong he was, So he just wants to be away from here.


    Not because of anything else other than he doesn''t trust Niyati not to pull some stunt that tries to make things go back on track, Duryodhana nearly fell victim to it just now.


    Though he was able to prevent it but in the process he put himself on the target. There is a high chance that the curse he should have gotten in future might in his original fate will be given to him to keep the original fate of others intact.


    "I am so knowledgeable but not all-knowing Putra, There are things that even I don''t know. There is no shame in admitting that and likewise, there is no shame in asking questions, So I expect you to answer them."


    Durvasa was not angry when Karna tried to avoid his questioning, He was just looking at Karna as if he just found the precious gem and did not want to lose it at all.


    There was a spark in those wisdom-filled eyes of Durvasa, As he looked at Karna, To be fair the current emotional state of Durvasa is the same as the emotional state of Surya and others.


    He never thought that he whoes here to bless the child with the full body of Vajra (Diamond) found the boy blessed by Chaos. Yes, he can see it while others aren''t able to, All that''s to the luck of Karna.


    He was also able to see lots of things, but all those were overshadowed by the charm of Karna. It is a supreme charm after all, Even if Durvasa is a Rishi who has given up on worldly desire, This charm is still able to enchant him.


    ''He is no normal child, He is definitely divine, So much so that even I can''t see through his identity.''


    Durvasa thinks to himself as he looks at Karna deciding on his own for something that changed the fate of Karna and others.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 90 90. Question Of Rishi Durvasa

    ?


    *Gulp*


    Karna broke out in a cold sweat hearing the words of Durvasa, Through the words he said made it look like he was requesting him but Karna can tell it was far from the truth.


    This is no way of request. This is a naked threat, If he did not answer his questions of his, Then he better be ready for getting some high-ss custom-made curse for him as that would happen.


    "Please Rishi, Ask If I can, I will answer it."


    Karna gave in, He did not dare to mess with someone who did not talk normally at all, Vidur and Bhishma were easy to trick because they were the ones who are following the rules they are for themselves.


    It''s easy to trick someone who has their own rules, You just have to bind them in their own words and they will fall for your tricks. This is a tried and tested technique from the ages.


    But the problem is that this trick only works on the reasonable person, Their reason is the weapon that is being used against them but they can''t do anything with someone like Rishi Durvasa.


    This man is the personification of unreasonableness. Even a slight thing can trigger him and he will give you curses that make you question that your crime was that serious. And most of the time the answer is no.


    Hence why Karna didn''t even try to outsmart Durvasa knowing it will not work out for him, And can only backfire, He in no condition wanted to get cursed now, he didn''t want to repeat the same fate of the original Karna.


    "You are quite an obedient boy. Good, your mother taught you well, Now my first question will be, who are you? What''s your name?"


    Durvasa nodded hearing a rey of Karnaz He even patted the shoulder of Karna as he spoke words in praise of Karna, He evenughed happily making the people who knew him like Gandhari and the Family of Surya giving him weird looks.


    They was not sure if this is a real Durvasa or not, Of not for the fact no one has the  guts to pretend to be Durvasa, Surya not had wait until now, He just started beating the one whoe in as a disguise to respected and revered Rishu.


    Yeah, most of the world is afraid of Durvasa but that didn''t mean they don''t have respect for him, Both humans and Devas have immense respect for him, there are even Asuras who give respect to Durvasa.


    That is because as said before he doesn''t discriminate against anyone, No matter who you are everyone will get cursed, His curses are rated E for everyone, And so do his boons but most people don''t have the fortune to wait for it as they first get cursed.


    "My name is Radheya (Son of Radha) for the most people, Vasusena (The one who was born with wealth) name given to me by my parents, And Karna (Helper/Ear), I don''t know why they call me that, Maybe because of these earnings of mine."


    Karna was taken aback by the question of Rishi Durvasa, It''s strange to ask his identity as in his knowledge the revered Sages like this didn''t need to tell them about this stuff.


    They have their Yogic power and Divine eyes to see through it, But then it clicked Karna, He thought this is a test to check if he was being honest, so he be as honest as he can, He told him all the names of people call him till now as he, not a fan of being cursed.


    ''Radheya?''


    Here at the Surya family, Sandhya felt bang on their heart when seeing her own son announcing someone else as his mother in front of her with that much pride in his voice.


    She hated this feeling, He is her son, If not for the to cheat the curse given to him by Chhaya, He should have been with them living the life like a prince of Surya Loka (Domain Of Surya).<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He too, like his other brother had been appointed to some godly duty and be the god of something, But all because of that one curse it was all that was supposed to be his since birth had been taken away from him.


    She as a mother had to separate from her own child, Just to watch him wanting for a simple teacher who will teach him, If not for that curse he should have been learning from the likes of Brahmarishi (Mind Sons of Lord Brahma), Devarishi (The celestial sage.)


    It is the same curse that she can''t even hug her own son in her arms, She is not even allowed to call him as her son but had to hide the fact, This was torturing her to no extent.


    She knows she can''t solely me Chhaya for this as she herself created Chhaya and put her there in her ce. She has to share equal me for Chhaya but since when does the heart of a grieving mother hear the reasoning of logic?


    No matter how much she tries she can''t stop herself from ming Chhaya in her heart for her son''s condition, Even though both of them have birthed him.


    Chhaya here also was going through the same, She too felt her heart aching after hearing her son calling someone else his mother. She was jealous of the love he has in his voice, But the next moment she felt guilty.


    She was the reason why everything is tapping right now. Only if she had taken a look at the condition of her Arya (Husband), She would have never cursed him but she at that moment was so filled with rage and jealousy that she can''t think of anything else.


    The thought of her son being abandoned by his own father broke all the reasoning she had in her mind. The hurt and helplessness she felt at that time, she wanted him to feel the same. Only then did he understand what she was going through.


    But just look at the treachery of fate, That curse does fulfil its purpose but other than making her feel happy and satisfied, all she felt was the same grief she felt at that moment, And on top of it now there is guilt and hurt seeing her husband and sister sad, All because of her one decision taken in anger.


    While those two were going through their deep thoughts, Surya was just happy that his son had gotten this many different but good names. Each name represents something, Highlighting the goodness of his son. He was content with that.


    "You have very good names Radheya, Indeed your mother has taken good care of you. Your next question will be easy for you to answer¡­


    Tell me which deities Avatar you are?"


    Durvasa hearing the answer of Karna we''re quite happy, So he once againplimented the upbringing done by Radha, Karna''s mother but then he asked a question that shocked the whole assembly present there.


    Even the family of Surya were taken back not knowing what Rishi Durvasa was talking about.


    (A/N : Decide who will first Guru of Karna


    Durvasa


    Someone Else


    Suggest Here


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 91 91. Its Reasonable

    ?


    "What!?"


    A shocked shriek rang in the dining hall, Everyone turned towards the culprit just to see beyond shocked Surya disguised as a sage with an open mouth looking at Rishi Durvasa in shock.


    Surya was really taken aback hearing the words of Durvasa, How can his son be the Avatar of any god? How can any god take Avatar in by another god? It''s not only not possible but it''s even weird to think about it.


    He really has no idea where Durvasa ising with this. Yeah, Karna has a supreme charm, Has a sovereign constitution and is born king but that doesn''t mean he is the Avatar of any god?


    That''s because he is a kinda god himself, As he was born to two godly beings, It''s just that he was born as a mortal now, So he definitely can''t be an Avatar of any god.


    "*Ahem* Forgive, I-I be excited there for a second, Please look past my blunder the great Sage."


    Surya realised that he was being stared at by others right now, This made him panic a little as Durvasa was also looking at him but unlike Karna, he didn''t have any smile on his face, He looked at him sternly.


    This stare of Durvasa made Surya skip his heartbeat, He quickly apologised wanting to be informed by others for now, He didn''t like the attention he was getting from Durvasa.


    It''s nothing but a miracle that he did not see through his disguises, Surya was afraid that if Durvasa Rishi stared at him any longer he might expose him, and at that time no one can save him.


    The crime of lying to Durvasa even though he didn''t technically lie as he is Aditya (Son of Aditi) but he doubts Durvasa see that way, There is no doubt even before he starts exining Durvasa is done with giving him a curse.


    "You dare- "


    "Rishi Durvasa exins, what do you mean by I am an avatar of some god? This is slender, I am Karna, The son of Radha, Radheya and nothing more¡­well I am also AngaRaj (King Of Anaga) and Vasusens (The one who was born with wealth).


    Yeah, other than that I am nothing else for now."


    Durvasa like Surya expected a bit of happiness from his interruption here. Durvasa in rage was about to roar and show why people are so afraid of him by giving Surya a curse but Karna spoke up with a wrong voice asking the answer from Durvasa.


    Karna really felt wronged, He did not want to be associated with any god, it''s better to stay away from those as far as possible. Who knows if Indra got a sniff of it and came hunting for him?


    He really can''t take a risk about Indra because Indra might not be good on the battlefield. There are times when he runs away holding mighty Astra like Vajra in his arms from the battle.


    But there is one thing he is good at that is trickery, Indra loves to use tricks to defeat his opponent which in itself is not that bad deal but even trickery has a limit.


    Karna gets to know that there is Rishi Vishwamitra (The Friend Of the Universe), As the name of sage he loves everyone in the world as a friend and because of his personality, he wanted to stop the constant war between Asura and Deva (Sura).


    He thought that the Asura''s were fighting because Deva got the Swarga (Heaven) while they got Naraka (Hell), So Vishvamitra decided to create a new Swarga for Asura as well, This will destroy the reason for the war once and for all.


    So he started his penance for the creation of the new Swarga and because of his nature, he has an immense Karma, Which helped him create the new Swarga on his own without anyone''s help.


    As time went by, The new heaven started to be created, It just started to build but that new heaven is as good as the older one. Well along with the new universe with the new Lord Brahma (The Creator) because there can be only one Swarga in one universe, So Sage was creating an entirely new universe just using his power of penance.


    Indra didn''t like that one bit, So as always he decided to interfere but knowing what will happen if he disturb a revered sage like Vishvamitra, He send Apsara named Medka to seduce the sage, And as expected it worked, After all, no matter who the person is, Apsara''s are irresistible.


    Medka is sessfully able to stop Sage frompleting his work, Sage and she fall in love andter even have a daughter but then Indra does not like that, Seeing the task given to Medka has beenpleted he asks her toe back.


    But until that point even Medka fell in love with Sage and refused to go back, So as Indra being Indra revealed why Medaka hase to Viswamitra to Sage, Sage obviously heartbroken knowing that tricked and used like that.


    Medka wanted to exin but she found out that there is nothing to exin. She indeedes here to seduce Sage and break his penance. Seeing there was nothing Medka had to say, Sage cursed her that she will be forever be separated from him and their daughter and go away.


    After that, Medka to heartbroken, had to go back to Swarga as she is Apsara whose beauty only belongs in Swagra.


    This is a story told by his mother Radha to Karna, So the fear and disgust he had for Indra even more expanded in his heart. Yeah, there is a reason of why Indra did it for the greater good but Karna didn''t care.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The action even if for the greater good ruined the life of 3 people for good. If Indra really thought of the greater good, He should have put away his arrogance and pride and gone to Vishwamitra and requested him to stop.


    "So much anger for gods? Why?"


    Durvasa was surprised by Karna''s answer. In his mind, it would be a good thing to be called the Avatar of some god. After all, gods are divine beings and well respected here.


    So it waspletely out of the ordinary for someone to be offended by calling them this name, But for some strange reason other than being angry and ending up giving Karna a curse, Durvasa politely asked.


    Others have now be numb to his duality, All they can say is that having a good face really matters even in front of a man like Durvada. Even Durvasa was amazed. He wanted to get angry before but he just wasn''t able to get angry at Karna.


    Anger wasn''t able to rise as hey his eyes on Karna, He was not sure if it was because of this boy''s charm or because of some other reason but the fact remains that he can''t get angry at this boy.


    "No, No great Sage, I respect the Deva and gods, They are doing their job, I only hate and disgusted Indra because-"


    "That''s enough, You don''t need to say anything more after Indra, It''s totally understandable, I apologise for getting it wrong, You are just a boy with divine charm right?"


    Karna, hearing Durvasa quickly answered, He really respects all the gods out there, The only exception being Indra that too because Indra wants him dead, It''s reasonable to hate someone who is after your life, right?


    But Durvasa did not let him finish, As he said Indra, it was enough of justification and reason for his hatred for Indra, At first Karna was confused about why Durvasa said that then remembered, It was Rishi Durvasa who taught Indra a very big lesson for disrespecting him.


    There is a huge feud between Indra and Durvasa though now Durvasa does not care but Indra surely does, After all the punishment given to him was not light but he does not have the guts to express his dissatisfaction in words.


    "Priye, I think some Mayavi (Illusionist) Asura is tricking us, I refuse to believe Rishi Durvasa apologised to someone other than Lord Shiva."


    Surya leaned to his wives and said to them as he was ready to jump on the "Asura" and beat him in disguise as Durvasa and thinking of harming his son.


    "Wait! Swami, they are the real Rishi Durvasa."


    "Yes, Please Swami don''t beat Durvasa, It will not end well."


    When Sandhya and Chhaya see what Surya is about to do, they quickly hold him back, refusing to let him make a big mistake like that. They are away from their child, they don''t want to be away from their husband also.


    "But- "


    "No, but, I don''t know what happened to Rishi Durvasa but they are the real ones."


    Surya did not understand why his wives are stopping him, isn''t it proof enough that the man standing there apologised to know they are not real Rishi Durvasa? So why are his wives preventing him? Karna might be in danger.


    "No they are the real deal, Don''t do that Arya."


    Chhaya said again, not allowing Surya to move forward, holding him once sneakily.


    "So you hate Indra, That''s more of a reason, Here I ask you to be my, Shivansh (Part Of Shiva) Durvasa''s student, I will teach you to be the strongest in this world."


    Durvasa here took a break before he with a wide smile announced what he wanted to ask Karna.


    (A/N : I am sick because I went outside in the rain (Tonsils), So I can only write this one chapter, the usual size chapter.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 92 92. Debt Can Never Be Left Unpaid

    ?


    "Really?!"


    It was Gandhari who spoke up first with an excited voice, She was surprised that Rishi Durvasa offered to teach Karna, He never taught anyone else yet.


    Though Gandhari didn''t know the reason why Durvasa but others in the room knew why Durvasa never had any students but who is Gandhari? All she is good in people, In her eyes Durvasa just like she is a big devotee of Lord Shiva, It would be great if Karna learn from him.


    She didn''t show it before but she was very sad hearing Karna''s words about how no one will teach him. At that time she thought no one dared to defy the orders of the empress, If she ordered there would be rows of sages ready to tea h karna.


    But then she heard Karna''s argument, Yes she can make others teach him but she can''t make sure they will teach him right. She knows a golden rule : It''s better to be ignorant than the lord of iplete knowledge.


    Because ignorance will not be going to harm you as much as the use of iplete knowledge, ignorance can be forgiven as it was done unknowingly but using iplete knowledge is nothing but an arrogant thing, One of the most hated things at this time.


    She was sad knowing Karna can''t able to find a teacher, though he said he can go to Surya Deva but Gandhari didn''t take that to heart as to how can Surya Deva ever teach the son of a mortal?


    No matter how unbiased Surya Deva is he is still a celestial deity bound by celestialws and duty, She is sure at best Surya Deva just like her can rmend Karna another Guru but can''t teach him.


    But now there is nothing to worry about, A rishi Durvasa decided to teach Karna, He is known in the world as unbiased, So he did not going to care about the Varna (Caste) of Karna.


    He will teach Karna fairly and justly like a real Guru should.


    Durvasa heard the excited voice and Gandhari smiled. Yes of course it is the thing to be excited about, He never takes any student under him, Karna being his student is a big deal.


    Duryodhana and the other kids do not know many details, So they thought this is a good thing for Karna, Hence they were happy for him except for two people, Evaya and Vikrama.


    Both kids were looking in fear towards Karna as they knew being a student of Durvasa meant dancing on the edge of the sword. One wrong move and you are done.


    "*Ahem* Sage Durvasa, Angaraj (King Of Anga) is still a little kid. Why don''t we wait till he grows up before asking him this question? I sure heard he wants to be taught by Surya Narayana, It''s not right to ask this question now, Right?"


    Suddenly a very cunning voice interrupted the conversation, The beloved and Infamous Mama (Uncle) came to the rescue, Shakuni came in front and quickly said the words that came to his mind.


    To be honest, He knows this is a foolish thing to do. Only a madman will think of standing in front of someone like Rishi Durvasa and trying to debate with him, at that point, you are just asking to be cursed.


    But he had to, He owed that to Karna, Now not only to rescue his sister from the dark world of hers but now also to show him the mirror, Pulling the cloth of hatred and revenge which was blinding him from his eyes.


    So when though his whole being yelled at him not to do it, He still did it as a debt can never be left unpaid, He is Kshatriya (warrior) after all.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna here signed in relief when he saw Shakunie in front of him to save him, This guy didn''t even need to be told and said quite a reasonable argument.


    Warfare training starts at the age of 10, Before that is Vedic (Text) knowledge, Which though mostly done by the teacher but can be taught by parents, So it''s very hard to arguement.


    Well, there are a few loopholes here and there but seeing it was dropped at a moment solution, It''s perfect. No wonder why this guy can let all kings all over the Aryavart work for his revenge.


    Indeed a fearsome intelligence, If used for the right cause can be unstoppable, Karna just hopes this can be considered the right cause in the eyes of the world.


    Others like Gandhari and the Kids were confused by Shakuni''s action, Gandhari was even angry as she thinks Karna finally found a good teacher and now her brother is messing with it.


    If she does not know that her brother never does anything without a reason, She until now has interrupted and said something in favour of Karna being a student of Durvasa.


    The only others who were happy that Shakuni interfered were the Surya family and Vikarma and Evaya. They understand what it means to be a student of Durvasa.


    Even if Vikarma and Eklvaya didn''t know much about Rishi Durvasa, What they know and saw is enough toe to that conclusion.


    "HOW DARE YOU!? Who gives you the right to speak in front of me? And that too in the matter of me and my soon-to-be student? This much insolence, The audacity of yours, I Shiva ansha (Part Of Shiva), Son of Atri (father) Anasuya (mother), The Durvasa cur-"


    "I can ept to be your student but I have a few conditions."


    The argument of Shakuni was quite good but as said before the problem was the well-started argument can be only used against the man who follows the same rules.


    Unfortunately, Rishi Durvasa did note in the group of those men, He as expected became extremely angry at Shakuni for even questioning him, and as anyone who knows a little bit about him, When he became angry he was ready to curse.


    But Karna can''t let that happen, Not only Shankuni is the best thing he can use against those ingenious blue guys*, But also because Shakuni stands for him, He can''t watch him get cursed in front of him.


    (A/N : Blue guys : As said before Karna didn''t know there is only one Shri Krishna, He misunderstood Keshava and Madhava as different people even though they were other names of Shri KrKrishna


    As for blue?  He only saw Shri Krishna as a blue person, He didn''t know his actual skin colour was as dark as rainy clouds, hence blue guys, Hope this solves your question, If not feel free to ask me.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 93 93. Twist Of Words

    ?


    "What!?...What did you say?"


    Rishi Durvasa stopped midway, all his anger put on hold as he was so much taken back by the words of Karna, Conditions? Conditions for what? Being a student?


    He for a moment forgot who is getting benefits here, Be the great Sage who even gids revered, The one who has pretty much all Divya Astras (celestial weapons) knowledge, And even if there is someone he didn''t know, He can anytime go and take them.


    Or the little Suta (Charioteer) kid who has a charm beyond simple words can ever describe, There is also a hint of the blessing of Chaos on him but Durvasa did not think Chaos can bless anyone, That is a pure force of destruction.


    So Durvasa was not able to wrap his head around the fact that he wanted to choose this boy as his first student and not did he not just kneeled at his feet eagerly epting his offer but even giving his own conditions.


    ''Interesting, Boy has a spine. Quite an extraordinary specimen indeed.''


    But here unlike all other times, Durvasa is not a little bit angry. Rather he became even more interested in Karna, The hate Karna shows when he called him Avatar made clear that Karna is not an Avatar.


    But that doesn''t mean he is not some reborn being. The high chance of being some Asura reborn as a child as the hatred towards the Indra can only be from that in this young age but he had never seen any Asura this beautiful and filled with charm but this was just making Karna even more interesting for him.


    Hence why Durvasa wanted to teach Karna, If Karna is under him then there is no way Indra has the guts or any power to think of anything to do for this boy.


    He didn''t know why, But he instantly had a liking for thisd, he didn''t want this boy to suffer under the treachery of Indra, So Karna being his student is a beast thing for him but Durvasa never thought Karna even had conditions for it.


    "What I said to the great Rishi Durvasa is that I am ready to be your student but I have a few conditions, I hope you listen to them before making me your student."


    Karna this time flooded his hands in respect and with the same respect said to Durvasa, His words sounded sweet as honey, His charm full on disy, Even the people in the hall who wanted to prevent Karna from doing anything stupid stopped in their tracks being cultivated by his words.


    Shakuni who was shaking with fear standing in front of Durvasa also calmed down enough because of this to know that it will not be wise to stand in front of Durvasa anymore.


    If Karna said these words then he should have a backup n ready for it, So he understood he should let Karna take a wheel from here, He knows what he is doing now.


    "Haha, Shiva Shambo! You are a smart kid, Even at this age know how to twist words to please others. Who taught you that? I doubt your mother taught you that, Well anyway, you have my attention. Tell me your conditions, As long as they are not extreme I agree."


    It was when Durvasa burst ofughing that everyonee back to their senses, Surya was not sure what is happening, Even when his wives tell him it is Durvasa and not one Mayavi Raksha (Demon*), he did not believe it.


    Just like now, The Durvasa he knew neverughed like this, Rishi Durvasa is made of the anger of Shankara (giver of bliss). How can he going to have this side? They never saw it.


    This time again his wives had to restrain him from doing something crazy, Thankfully everyone is forced on the Durvasa and Karna, So no one paid any attention to their blunder.


    Shakuni had a proud smile hearing the words of Karna. The way he twisted the words and made it look like the control of the decision is in the hands of Rishi Durvasa was brilliant.


    This is how you deal with angry and respected people. This way they will not be disrespectful toward them but also have total control in hand. It''s the best of both worlds.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But when he heard the words of Durvasa, He felt like hitting his head on the wall. It was a surprise that Rishi Durvasa figured it out but knowing Durvasa is a learned schr, It''s not that strange.


    But it''s one thing to know but he didn''t have to say it. It is an unspoken thing for a reason, Not a thing that can be said but did he have the guts toin to Durvasa? Of course not, So he just keep his mouth shut.


    "*Ahem* You are indeed a great learner Rishi Durvasa. Forgive me for my little shift in wording those letters, I am just trying to make sure I will not be disrespectful to you in any way.


    So here is my first condition Rishi Durvasa, I want you to promise me that if I made a mistake or something that made you angry, You will only give me appropriate punishment, You will not waste your curse on a poor unworthy being like me."


    Karna did not even miss a breath when Durvasa revealed his trick, It was not that big of a deal it was just there to calm down Durvasa, So it''s not a matter of Durvasa finding that out as it looks like it served its purpose.


    As now he has the title of conquer of mind, He cannot be afraid in front of Durvasa, It was where his confidence came from, If not no matter how much time he spends on the street, in front of someone like Durvasa it is all useless.


    So he, without beating around bushes, just opened up with the most fearful and concerned thing for him now. Yeah he can know he being a teacher of Indra will not try to do anything by himself, There is no saying he will not send someone else to do his bidding.


    Originally Karna suffered the same thing, Indra also can''t do anything in front of Bhagwaan Parsurama, Though not as angry as the Durvasa but also angry enough that once provoked will not stop till his Parsu (Battle axe) is stained by his opponent''s blood.


    But even then Indra was someone who managed to let him get cursed, So right now Karna didn''t wanna risk anything, He want direct promise for it.


    "......."


    There was pin-drop silence in the assembly, No one is willing to break the tranquillity as it was used as a cover to hide from the wrath they knows they have to face of Rishi Durvasa.


    (A/N : Tell me if you like the n or not.


    ? Good n


    ? Bad n


    ? Stupid n


    ? n Is n


    P.s. I am still sick.


    Like always thank you for reading ??.)

 Chapter 94 94. Change In Nature

    ?


    There was pin-drop silence in the assembly, No one knows what to say about this condition of Karna. Wise in the group of people understand this is the best thing Karna can ask for but they did not think it is even possible.


    Rishi Durvasa not giving curses when being angry is the same as expecting the sun to rise from the west, Expecting water will give up its nature of being cool, Expecting fire to not burn things.


    This is just illogical. There mighte a day when all three things said up can happen but Durvasa not giving a curse being angry will never going to happen, The one who thinks it will happen will be the way about to be cursed.


    In this case that person is Karna.


    "*Ahem* Insolence!! Putra I thought you are good but you are very disappointed. Asking a great Rishi like Durvasa this? You should have thought this is your honour to be allowed to be the first student of Rishi Durvasa.


    No, No, No, I don''t like this a bit, Please go away from my sight or I don''t know what I will do."


    Silence is broken by the "angry" voice of Surya disguised as a Sage, His eyes were red as he was fuming with anger but in his heart he was yelling foul y, He don''t understand why his this son can''t seat for a single moment before making trouble for him wherever they met.


    The first time he brought the Vision of Supreme Charm and Sovereign Constitution, To stop he nearly tapped into his divine power, After that he was not able to meet his son for quite a while.


    And when he met, Guess what? This son of his provoked the vision of Chaos, It was through fortune they were able to stop chaos from entering in this mortal realm or this is the end of everything.


    Surya really thought this will be enough, Now he gets to spend quality time with his son but no, Who knows this guy ate the liver of a bear and the galldder of a leopard and decided to provoke Durvasa.


    DURVASA!! A whole Devloka (Domain Of Deva) trembles in fear hearing that name and hearing his son without a trace of fear standing in front of him and asking questions like this one.


    When he heard what Karna asked Durvasa, Surya felt the ground slide away below from ground, He For a moment he was convinced that this is a real Durvasa, Though he still has his doubts.


    No one in the history of Sanatana (Enteral) dared to ask Rishi Durvasa to not curse people and here his son breaks that norm too. Should he be proud or curse his fate why it was always him?


    Anyway, He as a father quickly came to the rescue of Karna, He will definitely going to get cursed today but at this moment all he wanted is that to see Karna go away from here.


    Now everyone including Surya is waiting to be cursed by an angry Durvasa but one thing is good that his son will be safe.


    "O''Great Sage Adithya, Please care to tell me what will you do if Karna does not go away from your sight?"


    But to everyone''s surprise Durvasa we''re definitely angry but not at Karna but at Surya for yelling at his soon-to-be student. Durvasa did not like even a bit that someone threatened his student.


    The only reason there was no curse was that he knew that Sage Adithya did it to protect his Karna, Durvasa is not stupid but his anger always blinds him and now because he was not that angry, His intelligence was able to show its power.


    "...Sorry, Please forgive me Rishi Durvasa."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Surya could not understand what was happening in the world. At this moment he looked outside just to make sure that he came out in the right direction today. Who knows he mighte out of the west today.


    If Durvasa can react this way then it is also possible that he rise from a different direction, He just had to now see if water and fire also decided to change their nature.


    But no matter how shocked Surya was his survival instincts were not filled him, He out of his instincts quickly apologised and backed away hoping like before Durvasa once again forgive him.


    If it was before Surya called himself crazy for believing that Durvasa can forgive and that too if he thinks he can forgive 2 times in a row, That is nothing but a fantasy that always stays as fantasy but not away more.


    "*Scoff* Next time, be mindful of your words. Also Karna I give you a promise I will never curse you no matter how angry I be, I would rather give you appropriate punishment for your crime.


    But I warn you, Don''t miss the use of this promise of mine, Remember no matter if it is a boon or a curse, If used wrongly it will bring only destruction on oneself, So tread wisely."


    Durvasa just scoffed at Surya and ignored him to the relief of Surya, He then looked at Karna, Who just looking at him with respect and hope, This softened his heart.


    Before Durvasa wanted to make some changes in the condition as it''s too much of freedom but seeing his face, He couldn''t help it and promised Karna a thing that others only hope to get.


    Still, he did not forget to remind Karna, There are consequences for actions. There were many strong people with strong boons but once they started to misuse those blessings, They wrote their own end with it.


    And the one even gets a curse to follow the path he/she thinks is right, They even turn a curse into a blessing bigger than a boon.


    This can be considered the first lesson of his to his student, Always beware of his own limit.


    "Thank you Rishi for agreeing with my unreasonable question but I still have to do an offence and tell you my 2nd condition.


    You have to teach me anything and everything that I can learn and master. No matter what that thing is, as long as I can learn and master it, You have to teach me."


    Karna spoke but unlike before his posture was bending down towards the Durvasa in respect while his hand was still folded, His voice was the same as before but this time his words were the one who left people speechless.


    Which is shocking as they never thought there can be anything more smoking than asking Durvasa to not curse but here it was, More bizarre than before.


    Sorry I can''t able to change it, Only 100 words allowed to be changed..


    (A/N : Why do they think it''s more bizarre than before?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 95 95. Secret Of Immortality.

    ?


    [There was pin-drop silence in the assembly, No one knows what to say about this condition of Karna. Wise in the group of people understand this is the best thing Karna can ask for but they did not think it is even possible.


    Rishi Durvasa not giving curses when being angry is the same as expecting the sun to rise from the west, Expecting water will give up its nature of being cool, Expecting fire to not burn things.


    This is just illogical. There mighte a day when all three things said up can happen but Durvasa not giving a curse being angry will never going to happen, The one who thinks it will happen will be the way about to be cursed.


    In this case that person is Karna.


    "*Ahem* Insolence!! Putra I thought you are good but you are very disappointed. Asking a great Rishi like Durvasa this? You should have thought this is your honour to be allowed to be the first student of Rishi Durvasa.


    No, No, No, I don''t like this a bit, Please go away from my sight or I don''t know what I will do."


    Silence is broken by the "angry" voice of Surya disguised as a Sage, His eyes were red as he was fuming with anger but in his heart he was yelling foul y, He don''t understand why his this son can''t seat for a single moment before making trouble for him wherever they met.


    The first time he brought the Vision of Supreme Charm and Sovereign Constitution, To stop he nearly tapped into his divine power, After that he was not able to meet his son for quite a while.


    And when he met, Guess what? This son of his provoked the vision of Chaos, It was through fortune they were able to stop chaos from entering in this mortal realm or this is the end of everything.


    Surya really thought this will be enough, Now he gets to spend quality time with his son but no, Who knows this guy ate the liver of a bear and the galldder of a leopard and decided to provoke Durvasa.


    DURVASA!! A whole Devloka (Domain Of Deva) trembles in fear hearing that name and hearing his son without a trace of fear standing in front of him and asking questions like this one.


    When he heard what Karna asked Durvasa, Surya felt the ground slide away below from ground, He For a moment he was convinced that this is a real Durvasa, Though he still has his doubts.


    No one in the history of Sanatana (Enteral) dared to ask Rishi Durvasa to not curse people and here his son breaks that norm too. Should he be proud or curse his fate why it was always him?


    Anyway, He as a father quickly came to the rescue of Karna, He will definitely going to get cursed today but at this moment all he wanted is that to see Karna go away from here.


    Now everyone including Surya is waiting to be cursed by an angry Durvasa but one thing is good that his son will be safe.


    "O''Great Sage Adithya, Please care to tell me what will you do if Karna does not go away from your sight?"


    But to everyone''s surprise Durvasa we''re definitely angry but not at Karna but at Surya for yelling at his soon-to-be student. Durvasa did not like even a bit that someone threatened his student.


    The only reason there was no curse was that he knew that Sage Adithya did it to protect his Karna, Durvasa is not stupid but his anger always blinds him and now because he was not that angry, His intelligence was able to show its power.


    "...Sorry, Please forgive me Rishi Durvasa."


    Surya could not understand what was happening in the world. At this moment he looked outside just to make sure that he came out in the right direction today. Who knows he mighte out of the west today.


    If Durvasa can react this way then it is also possible that he rise from a different direction, He just had to now see if water and fire also decided to change their nature.


    But no matter how shocked Surya was his survival instincts were not filled him, He out of his instincts quickly apologised and backed away hoping like before Durvasa once again forgive him.


    If it was before Surya called himself crazy for believing that Durvasa can forgive and that too if he thinks he can forgive 2 times in a row, That is nothing but a fantasy that always stays as fantasy but not away more.


    "*Scoff* Next time, be mindful of your words. Also Karna I give you a promise I will never curse you no matter how angry I be, I would rather give you appropriate punishment for your crime.


    But I warn you, Don''t miss the use of this promise of mine, Remember no matter if it is a boon or a curse, If used wrongly it will bring only destruction on oneself, So tread wisely."


    Durvasa just scoffed at Surya and ignored him to the relief of Surya, He then looked at Karna, Who just looking at him with respect and hope, This softened his heart.


    Before Durvasa wanted to make some changes in the condition as it''s too much of freedom but seeing his face, He couldn''t help it and promised Karna a thing that others only hope to get.


    Still, he did not forget to remind Karna, There are consequences for actions. There were many strong people with strong boons but once they started to misuse those blessings, They wrote their own end with it.


    And the one even gets a curse to follow the path he/she thinks is right, They even turn a curse into a blessing bigger than a boon.


    This can be considered the first lesson of his to his student, Always beware of his own limit.


    "Thank you Rishi for agreeing with my unreasonable question but I still have to do an offence and tell you my 2nd condition.


    You have to teach me anything and everything that I can learn and master. No matter what that thing is, as long as I can learn and master it, You have to teach me."


    Karna spoke but unlike before his posture was bending down towards the Durvasa in respect while his hand was still folded, His voice was the same as before but this time his words were the one who left people speechless.


    Which is shocking as they never thought there can be anything more smoking than asking Durvasa to not curse but here it was, More bizarre than before.]


    Sorry can''t able the chanage it ??, It says only 100 words allowed to change.


    Karna was staring there in a slightly bending posture waiting for an answer from Durvasa, who this time did not outright agree but took his time. This is not a joking matter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The things he knows and aware of is not something that can be learned by any mortal. No matter how talented he thinks Karna is, There is no way he can pass that divine knowledge to Karna, A mere mortal being.


    If it was only the knowledge that was a concern though it''s still not good, Durvads might even have given a thought about it as he really wanted to be a teacher of Karna but the way Karna worded his condition, That also includes most forbidden knowledge¡­


    The Secret Of Immortality.


    If it is something else like Astra or Mantra, Durvasa can consider teaching Karna if he was worthy but The Secret Of Immortality is out of the question, He can teach Karna everything but that.


    "No, This condition of yours is too much, I can''t fulfil it, Ask something else."


    Durvasa with a heavy heart rejected the condition of Karna, He really wanted to be the Guru of Karna but he also has the rules and principles he has to follow and is bound by, He too is not expected by thews.


    So he can''t agree with the conditions of Karna, He just hopes Karna will change his condition or make some changes in his initial asking.


    "It is my condition, Rishi Durvasa, It''s okay and will not be sad if you can''t do it, It will be my loss to lose a great teacher like you."


    Karna was still in his bending position with a voice filled with respect, It''s just that this time his voice be even sweeter unconsciously, Karna didn''t know about it but his Aura control skill he use to keep his charm in a cheap run on its own and incite people in the hall.


    Karna on the other hand was very disappointed hearing the answer of Durvasa, He is unknown to the fact that Durvasa thinks he needs The Secret Of Immortality and could not figure out why Durvasa did not ept his small request.


    He said this only because he wanted to not only learn warfare but also other things like music, cooking, dancing and such things. The thought of learning The Secret Of Immortality didn''t even cross his mind.


    And why would he? He is pretty much immortal thanks to his celestial father''s gift of divine armour and earrings which makes him immortal but others don''t know that, So this misunderstanding happened.


    "Wait! How about this? I agree I will teach you anything and everything I know but only when youpletely master the previous knowledge I gave to you. This means if I taught you swordsmanship, You will not learn anything else from me till you master the sword.


    Is it okay with you?"


    Durvasa was very disappointed hearing that Karna refusing to be his student but he was helpless, He was ready to give up with a heavy heart but his nectar-like voice stopped him.


    Suddenly a solution for this simr popped up in his mind. He thought it would be the best option avable here. After all the knowledge he knows can''t be counted and the right to teach Karna is still in his hand this way.


    No matter how talented Karna is, He will never be able to get to the Secrets Of Immortality if he had to master things before Durvasa can teach him another thing.


    This way not only Durvasa will choose what to teach Karna and now Karna as described by the previous sentence of his but also get to manoeuvre his training ording to the talents of Karna.


    It''s an impable n in the eyes of Durvasa, And to be fair it is impable n for any other boy expect Karna, Who has a cheat build for the exact same thing.


    "That- It''s eptable for me, Thank you for not disappointing this young ignorant boy, Still my list of offences is not over yet¡­


    My 3rd condition is that I am allowed to leave the Ashrama to search for things or learn other skills like dancing, music and such from other masters and people who specialise in it.


    I know warfare is important but I always wanted to learn those things and they also teach me restraints, So I hope you agree to this wish of mine"


    Karna bends even more from Durvasa, Karna was disappointed thinking that he was rejected by Durvasa but when he heard Durvasa changed his opinion, He was too happy, Thankfully his Mind Conquer title was not allowed to show his current emotions upfront.


    He didn''t have a problem with the condition of Rishi Durvasa as that was not a problem to him, The man with a system designed for things like that, So he was looking forward to being taught by Durvasa.


    But still, there are even more conditions he has. He knows he can''t stretch too much or it will break but this is the few things he wants. Even at the risk of messing everything up, He can''t give up on this thing.


    "Okay, I agree this is not much, It''s good to know things like music. It''s built but patient, But rule still the same. You have to master it before you learn other things even if you are learning from others. Also I have to ask, "


    Are these all your conditions or are there any more?"


    Durvasa did not mind this condition as it is not that big of deal, He though knows dance and singing but it was better to be taught by someone who is professional in it.


    Anyway, it will work in his favour, The more things Karna wants to learn the less there are chances that he will ever be able to reach the Secret Of Immortality.


    "There is more just one more, I know I am asking too much but I want to also bring my student Evya with me, I promised that I will teach him when I learn the warfare, That''s why I want him to be there as he can''t waste his time precious time waiting for my return."


    Karna at this time fully bent forward with his hand folded, Just one move and he will be on the feet of Durvasa, He kept that position eating for the answer of Durvasa.


    While in the corner eyes of Evaya filled with tears, He was surprised Karna remembered him when it was the most important and fortunate blessing for him, He decided that he will never leave Karna even if he was chased out by Karna himself.


    (A/N : Why do they think it''s more bizarre than before?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 96 96. Immortal Duryodhana

    ?


    "...I can allow him to live with us but I tell you, I will not going to teach him, I only gave my word to be a teacher for you. If you want him to be with us, You have to teach him all right andplete knowledge.


    You are not allowed to make mistakes, You already chose to take over the holy and sacred position of a Guru. If you are not able to reach him nicely, Be ready to face my wrath."


    Durvasa for a second fell into thinking, It was not that big of a condition like his previous ones but because Karna already took a student is a big problem.


    It''s forbidden to take a student when you yourself are not knowledgeable because it will be disrespectful to the pure bond between a guru and his student.


    The Guru is considered as a second father for the student And because of that it''s taken very seriously if a Guru is tricking his student, The punishment is worse than death.


    But because it looks like Evya already knows Karna didn''t know about warfare but became a student of his in the promise Karna will teach himter, It is possible, The only problem is that is Karna wanted to teach Evya while he himself being taught by Durvasa.


    There is a huge possibility that Karna might teach Evya wrong or iplete knowledge, Which is a matter of concern. Even Durvasa can''t look past that no matter how much affection he has for Karna now.


    "It''s eptable as long as the punishment is not being cursed, Also I have a slight request, I want permission that Evaya can watch me being trained by you."


    Karna heard the counteroffer of Rishi Durvasa and quickly epted. He was ready to be rejected by him but it was his good fortune that Durvasa did not burst out in anger.


    And because he was already pushed he decided to do onest attempt to get the best deal for himself.


    Though it didn''t look that big of a deal in the eyes of ayman but Karna who knew the talent of Evya knows, Just seeing from afar is enough for Evaya to be a contender of the top 3 archers in this time period.


    And top of that if he taught Evya with his title of Ideal like a teacher, Not only did Evya learn faster but because of the enhancement he gave to Evaya, He too gets 50 percent of the benefits from the work of Evaya.


    This is a win-win situation for both of them, Evya will achieve his dream and Karma will receive the mighty warrior as Commander-In-Chief in his kingdom''s army.


    "It''s all right, He can see while I am teaching you but remember I will not teach him."


    Durvasa like others did not think this is any big deal, At best this Nishad boy will pick up a thing or two seeing them practise, It will be good for his student Karna because he didn''t have to teach from the beginning, So this is considered helping Karna out.


    Well, he really is helping Karna but he was not aware of to what degree. If it was before, Rishi Durvada would be able to see the identity of Evya because Durvada is part of Mahadeva (God of Gods), After all.


    But because of certain someone got too many broken things passively working at his disposal, Durvasa was not able to understand what he just did.


    "Thank you Rish- No Guru Deva, Please ept me as your student, Evaya, why are you standing there? Come and thank the Guru Deva."


    As the words of Durvasa fell, Karna was ecstatic, His bent posture was finally fully bent and his forehead has beenid on the feet of Durvasa. This posture was totally devoted to his Guru, Karna was really d he found a Guru to teach him this early.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Eklvaya was standing on the side like a statue, and Karna had to call him out for him to get out of his trance, As hee out he rushed forward and so kneeled beside Karna putting his head near the feet of Rishi Durvasa as he didn''t want to taint the purity of Durvasa with the touch from forest dweller like him.


    No one other than Durvasa noticed this but didn''t say anything as this is not the right time to talk about that issue.


    "You don''t have to do this. Just be a good student and I will be happy."


    Durvasa lifted both of them holding their side shoulder making Evya look at him in surprise but Durvads ignored him, Just looked at Karna and spoke up, To which Karna and Evaya both nodded.


    "Now both of you stand aside, I want to talk with Maharani (Empress) Gandhari"


    After Rishi Durvasa epted Karna as a student, The wanting that was born in his heart was finally satisfied, So he decided to put his attention back on the thing he came here for.


    Karna and Evya both backed away and went back to stand in the group of kids who wanted to surround them and ask questions but because of fear of Durvasa, they didn''t dare to move from their ce.


    "Rishi Durvasa, Please give me amand about what you want. I will do my best to fulfil it."


    Gandhari was very happy that Karna and Evya got someone to teach them but she was also sad because this meant Karna will live for years, It will be lonely here without someone to cause trouble in the pce.


    Still, She decided to think about that issueter and quickly appeared in front of Durvasa asking to bemanded, in her mind she was thinking Rishi Durvasa might need a ce to open the ashram where he will teach Karna, she even has the best ce in her mind for it.


    "Gandhari, do you even understand the meaning of your son getting the full Vajra body? He likes his name really unconquerable right now and not only that but also immortal."


    But Rishi Durvasa had another n in his mind, Gandhari went nk not understanding the word Rishi Durvasa said to her.


    It''s just a Vajra (Diamond) skin, Her son received, which helps him not take any damage but how can this make him Immortal?


    She¡­No! Everyone in the assembly wanted an answer except the Surya family trio as they know what Vajra''s body represents.


    (A/N : Do you have any idea how strong Vajra''s body actually is guys? Hint : Someone already has it before, Look into him.


    I have a fever, That''s why could only write one chapter, Hope you guys understand.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 97 97. The Great Devotee Of Mahakaala

    "Rishi Durvasa, I don''t understand what do you mean why this, Can you please exin it to me?"


    Gandhari came out of her shock, As she did she quickly asked Rishi Durvasa what did he mean by her son being immortal.


    She, contrary to the imagination, was quite scared and worried other than being happy about knowing this information. This looks odd in the eyes of others but she who grew up hearing the stories and personally experiencing them, Knows that the boon is just another form of curse.


    She just got one boon, That too not that strong just to be blessed with being the mother of 100 children, The reason also was not bad ones All she wanted her daughter to experience the love and care she given by her own 100 brothers.


    There was no ill intent, There was not treachery behind asking that boon, Just a pure emotion of a mother wanting good for her daughter but what happened? That boon became the reason why her whole family got destroyed.


    The same boon became why she didn''t have a ce to call her home anymore, It was destroyed the day her father and brother stained the ground with their blood for her honour.


    The current Gandhar is nothing but a puppet of Hastinapur, a vessel they can use anytime they want and when the need is fulfilled, Throw it away. Even her


    Arya as a king can''t do anything about it as it will touch too many people''s bottom line.


    So Gandhari Really prayed it was not a big blessing bestowed on her son, She really hopes that Rishi Durvasa is wrong. Having a tough skin is okay as not many people will feel threatened by it but if it makes you immortal that too as a mere mortal.


    At that time not to mention mortal kings but even the immortal Deva''s in heaven will not be able to keep their calm and do everything in their power to destroy this threat.


    "Your son is very lucky Gandhari, There was only one man who was this fortunate to receive this gift of boon from Deva De Dev (God of Gods) Mahadeva.


    That person was Maharishi (The Great Sage) Dadhichi, he got the boon of Vajra Body and with it he was invincible. He went and fought with the king who defeated him with the help of Indra before.


    This time however with the blessing of Vajra''s body, He is easily able to defeat that king Ksuva, So the king bes afraid to face the enraged Sage, He ran away and asked the help from his lord Vishnu.


    Seeing that the life of his devotee in danger, Vishnu Narayana fought with the sage but everything was ineffective on that Vajra body, Sage on the other hand was not even using weapons but fighting with the tip of grass heads.


    This angered Narayanaya too much, Then he used the final weapon, The one who came among the supreme court weapons, The Sudharshana chakra but even that was ineffective against the Maharishi.


    After that too many things happen but that is not important for the conversation right now. What is important is that, It shows the might of Vajra''s''s body, Duryodhana is immortal with it because even Yama''s Pasha (Noose) can''t hurt him, And because of that can''t take his soul away from his body.


    The only way to kill or die for Duryodhana is that he himself leaves his soul from his body and goes to Swarga."


    Rishi Durvasa did not see the change in the face of Gandhari, He was so immersed in his story that for a moment he was living that scene once again, How Maharshi Dadhichi respectfully respected Narayana.


    That is the reason why all gods had to die in the hands of an avatar of Rudra (The Roar Of Shiva) Veerbhadra but everyone just med him for cursing others, They outright ignore what others curses did to them, He wants justice.


    "If Guru Dev you say that Maharishi is that powerful then where are they? Why I never heard of him from others."


    Karna too was immersed in the story but he hasan question, He never heard of this Sage, If this sage is so powerful then why no one talks about it?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Who said you never heard of him? Do you know about the Vajra of Indra? It is made from the bones of Maharishi Dadhichi, He himself gave it up for the greater good."


    Rishi Durvasa was not angry but willing to talk about this issue. After all he has all the time in the world for anything rted to his lord, He happily told the reason to Karna but his answer made Karna frown.


    It didn''t make sense to him that why one moment everyone against him and next goes asking for help from him, He smelled that in this thing Indra can''t be a bystander,  It is definitely done by him.


    But there is not much proof. After all, no matter how insecure Indra is, He still has a brain. He will never dare to go against a Maharishi if that Rishi is not a great potential threat to him.


    The only reason Rishi having Vajra didn''t make sense as even Sage though powerful had to obey themand of Indra.


    "Guru Dev, Is there anything strong and mighty like Vajra''s body in possession of Maharishi Dadhichi?"


    Karna didn''t hold back and asked, and this not even going to be considered an offence because students have all the right to ask questions to their Guru.


    "Oh something strong as a Vajra body¡­."


    Rishi Durvasa fell into thinking, Though he knew all about it but he needed a second or two to search that information in his brain, Which is already overfilled with all kinda mystical knowledge.


    "Yeah!! Maharishi Dadhichi has a Mantra that can turn mortals into immortals by simply chanting."


    Durvasa after remembering the information quickly said to Karna without thinking much about it because even though he didn''t have that Mantra, But he knows the secret of Immortality.


    So in his eyes, It is not that big of a deal but when Karna hears it, All the things start making sense.


    Meanwhile, Here Duryudhana is not paying much attention to anything at all because he was convinced he got a fake Vajra body. After all, Karna can hurt him.


    ¡­.


    "Hey, Pasupathi (Lord Of Animals), Please help me save the life of this innocent animal."


    A rushing chariot just entered the border of Hastinapur with the g of the Hastinapur army fluctuating on the chariot g pole bringing in a new addition in the story.


    (A/N : wait for a few more chapters then the story will pick up its pace.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 98 98. Sanjeevani Mantra

    ?


    "What was the name of that Mantra, Guru Dev?"


    Karna was sure that it was Indra who made all that happen, Though it is also possible that the Niyati could not allow someone that powerful to exist in the mortal realm but in either case, Indra is directly responsible for it.


    But Karna was more curious about the Mantra, If he get that mantra, He didn''t have to worry about the safety of the people around him, that way no one can use his people against him.


    "Name? What else it could be other than Sanjeevani Mantra, It''s given to Asura Guru Shukracharya by Lord Shiva, Which he passed down to Maharishi Dadhichi.


    That is one of the few things that can defy death, Hence why it looked so highly off, And the reason why it is given by Lord Shiva, A Mrityunjaya (Conquer Of Death)."


    Rishi Durvasa didn''t think anything about the question of Karna, He simply answered, Anyway it''s not like this knowledge is any secret, Everyone who has some Vedic knowledge knows this.


    Here Karna got what he wanted to know, He even though had not cared much about this kinda thing in hisst life but he fortunately heard this story. Now all Karna wanted to find the Shukracharya and learn that Mantra from him.


    "Hey, I know what you are thinking but I suggest you drop that idea, Asura Guru Shukaracharya stopped taking in any students, If not for that I rmend Duryodhana to be his student.


    As for Sanjeevani Mantra? It''s even harder to get that than to be his student now. There is a reason why Ushna became Shukra, So don''t dream about being able to get that mantra from him.


    Still, if you want, I can put request him for you to teach you the arts of Maya (Illusion), As the teacher of Asura, he is quite good at it but that''s all you can''t get out of him"


    Durvasa this time at a nce sees through the motive of Kanra, He could not help but feel funny as he knows what it means of getting that Mantra, There is no way Shukracharya is going to teach that mantra to anyone.


    Especially not after nearly every student of his betrayed him, Plus he is warned not to misuse his blessing, The reason why Asura''s still in the Patal Loka (Netherworld Domain) and not conquered the Deva Loka (Domain Of Deva''s).


    But still, Now that the subject of Shukracharya came up, Durvasa did not know why though of sending Karna to himter on to learn the art of Maya, He didn''t know why he thought like this.


    He didn''t even like fighting with Maya, he was upfront, Just overpower your opponent still they concede defeat. That''s how most devotees of Mahakal (The one who defeats time and death) fight.


    And yet he thought of this but after further thought Durvasa didn''t think it is a bad choice, After all, Sukracharya is a very capable and knowledgeable teacher, and He has more than enough qualifications to be get a revered position in Deva Loka (Domain Of God) if not for the fact that the Guru of Shukracharya was too biased towards his own son.


    If Shukracharya was treated fairly, He would be in the alliance of Deva, A powerful knowledge ally but that is all in the past, What matters is that, He is good to teach Karna a few basic skills.


    Even if Karna didn''t learn Maya, He can at least learn how to counter it. It will be quite helpful against dwellers in the dark, Whose main weapon is Maya.


    "It will be helpful Gurudev, Thank you for this favor."


    Karna was disappointed hearing the answer of Durvasa but after finding out he can at least learn Maya from the best, He was happy about it, The main thing those blue guys use is Maya.


    He now has an eye for chaos to destroy and create Maya but it will be a lot more effective and powerful if he added the art of Maya on top of it. It will be nothing but helpful.


    "Don''t worry about it, Just go and pack your stuff, We will be leaving first thing in the morning."


    Little doubt arises in the heart of Durvasa vanished when he saw Karna also liked this idea, Anyway the more there is for him to learn the less chance that he will ever be able to reach to the secret of immortality.


    Now that everything is settled, He wanted to tell his student to be prepared as he wanted to start teaching as soon as possible, Karna already lost quite some time. Though the right age to start learning is 10 years old but before that one has to learn all the basic knowledge about those weapons.


    They have to learn Vedic knowledge, Know about Dharma, and Learn what is right and wrong toy the foundation for beginning to start opening Chakra points, If notid foundation beforehand it will be very hard to open those points hence it will limit the further growth of warrior.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ahh¡­About that. I can''te with you this early, I need at least a month to convince my mother to allow me to go, But Guru Dev if you think you can convince her, You are more than wee to try.


    Just that I warn you, She is a really sweet gooddy, But when ites to me she bes an overprotective mother hen, So be extremely careful with words or who knows what she will do if she thought you are trying to hurt me or worse trying to take me away from her."


    Karna was a little embarrassed when Rishi Durvasa asked him to be prepared to leave, Though he too wants to leave and start his training as soon as possible but the problemes with his mother.


    He knows with her protectiveness for him, She will never allow him to leave with a strange man. What? This is a revered Sage? She doesn''t care. As long as she does not make sure you are not a threat to him, she does not feel calm.


    Karna was himself surprised that she had not yete looking for him, Even though he had not gone home since yesterday, Hence why he needed at least a month to convince her. If not he really didn''t know how she would react and he too didn''t want to go away hurting her.


    "...Just call me in your mind when you are ready to go, I wille to take you two away."


    Rishi Durvasa wanted to argue but the moment he heard the reason the didn''t dare to put up any argument, He is an angry man, not a fool, He knows when to back away.


    He can face anyone except a mother. A wise man will never mess with a mother who wants to protect her child. Even his lord, The Mahakal (The conqueror of time and death) was helpless against the angry mother.


    So he will never take the risk of angering another, Hence why he just epted the proposal of Karna, It''s not much to wait a monthpared to other options.


    So after that, everything moved smoothly, Durvasa decided to stay in the pce as a guest, and So did the Surya family because they wanted to make sure Karna was okay in the presence of Durvasa.


    Karna on the other hand goes with the kids to the royal doctor to change the bandages of Sushana and Evya.


    ...


    Deep in the first two men were seated under the tree, Both men had a very divine aura surrounding them, One man looked like a Sage, While the other man thought quite handsome but anyone who first sees him will not pay attention to his handsomeness but something else.


    "On the 11th day, Jaya (A victory without anyone losing, Also another name of Karna) entered the battlefield taking Shalya as his charioteer and¡­"


    Sage was talking about something while another handsome man was writing it but Sage stopped abruptly with a shocked look on his face, While when he stopped talking, The second man looked up at him in surprise not understanding why Sage stopped.


    But no matter the reason, Sage broke the rule that had he given to him, Now he no longer needed to write this down, Before the started writing this for Sage he got a promise from Sage, He will write till Sage keep talking, Though he too needs to understand the meaning before writing those things but now the rule got broken.


    "Why? We were so close to finishing the book, So why did you stop the Rishi Krishna Dwaipayana?"


    The handsome man put down the feather pen down from his hands and closed the leaf paper book but he could not contain his curiosity and asked the Sage name Krishna Dvaipayana, Who is mostmonly known by his title Ved Vyas.


    "O'' Gauri Nandan (Son Of Gauri), There is no meaning to write this tale anymore because it''s no longer true, Something changed Niyati."


    Sage answered looking at the handsome man with a trace of expectation and yet fear towards the unknown, While the handsome man picked up the sweets from the side with his trunk feeding himself.


    (A/N : I have a fever, So I can only write one chapter today. Hope you guys understand.


    I don''t think this needs to be asked but who do you think the second person is?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 99 99. Lord Ganesha

    ?


    "Huh? It''s not possible for Niyati to change. Even my father can only bend, twist or turn it around but can''t change it. The thing that is written will always happen, One way or another."


    That handsome man looked at the Ved Vyas and spoke up as he once again put the piece of sweet in his mouth enjoying his time as he no longer had to sit and write through all that the without being able to eat his favourite sweets.


    After a closer look at his appearance, it''s understandable why he was not much concerned about it, His body to little on the chubby side as he has a big belly, Which also led to him being called Lambodara* (having a huge belly) but unlike that being an insult it is used to praise him.


    Other than that all his other body parts are worthy for any mighty legendary warrior except one, His head, Well technically not his head but right now he has the head of an elephant.


    Yes, an elephant, Which gives him the name Gajanana (The one with an elephant head), The reason why people will not look at his beauty at first nce is that all their attention will be on his head, And as every elephant, he also has a working trunk, Which he dly uses to steal his favourite sweets behind the back of his mother.


    The only thing that stands out other than his head being of the elephant is that he also has a tusk, Which was reasonable after all it is an elephant head, It''s just that there was only oneplete tusk.


    While the other one looked like a cut-off by some strong impact, That strangely was the only thing that stood out. Other things felt like it was supposed to be always like that.


    "Ganesha (Lord Of People), You are known for removing all the obstacles, I didn''t expected to hear something like this from you, You out of all people know Niyati can be changed."


    Ved Vyas looked at the Ganesha and smiled, This man seating here is one of those beings who cane close to changing Niyati. He is not only extremely strong, so much so he can go toe-to-toe with his own big brother, The god of war.


    But the scariest and most formidable thing about him is his wits. He was considered the most intelligent being, So it was surprising for Ved Vyas that some like this man could think it was not possible.


    "Rishi Ved Vyas, It''s true someone really wanted, They will change their Niyati but that doesn''t mean what was written for him did not happen.


    If someone was supposed to die, Let him die and just bring it back. That way what is written in their destiny happens and they also "Changed" their Niyati, It''s just an easy loophole. Actually changing the Niyati will turn the world into chaos, Which is not allowed to happen not even by gods but even by the world itself.


    So I ask again, Why? Even if the story slightly deviated from its official track, You and I both know at the end it''s going to happen as predestined."


    Ganesha corrected the statement said by Bed Vyas, Indeed they can "Change" Niyati but not by going against what is written but by finding loopholes in it making it good for both worlds.


    Niyati is a mystery that even they are not totally able to grasp. There are questions about who and why it was written, Why only Chitraguptawas were allowed to read the fate of others, Why book of Destiny not readable for anyone other than him?


    Most of the questions were answered but there are always follow-up questions that did not get satisfactory answers. If not for the fact Ganesha has a very easygoing personality and didn''t care much about such things, He would have lifted the whole world in his head just to find the answers.


    "*Sigh* Yeah this was supposed to be the case, but O''Ganesha I guess you didn''t hear about what happened in the assembly of Indra recently then? Chitragupta copsed in it, While babbling about destiny was being rewritten.


    After he woke up they wanted to get more information about it but his lips are shut tight. what just happened how, I am sure Niyati is changing and not only of one person but multiple.


    Why don''t you use your divine vision to see what I am trying to say?"


    Ved Vyas nodded to answer of Ganesha, What he said is or was right but now it is not a catch, No matter how impossible it seems Niyati is indeed being changed, Though he did not have any proof but had a very strong gut feeling.


    That is because he was given a special kinda divine vision that can help him to look into the future, And using this he decided to write a book about the events that were going to happen in the future named Jaya Samhita (Victory Collection), Whichter be known as biggest poem Mahabharata.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This is the reason why Ganesha is here helping him with this task that because he knows no matter how much he knows about the future, He was sure he can not able to give justice to the epic, So he asked the one who can give justice to it, A master of all Veda''s and knowledge.


    Everything was going smoothly, Ganesha gave him the condition that he will only write till he was kept up with his writing pace, Which Ved Vays knows is very hard, So he also gave a counter proposal that Ganesha only be allowed to write down only when he understands the meaning behind every word.


    So it was fine, They did well and even reached the end of the book when Ved Vyas decided to take one more glimpse into the future to capture the details even more perfectly but it was then found out that he can''t look into the future.


    No matter how hard he tried, all he saw was a blurred image. This at first confused him but then he remembered the news he heard about what happened in Indra''s assembly some time ago, Then everything came together.


    And because this book he was writing is no longer true, It will be a waste of time for both of them to continue writing it. Even though the true purpose of this book is to teach life lessons to the people but the story is changed, It will be wrong to write false things.


    "Huh!...Interesting, something indeed blocking me from looking into the future but why? No wait!? It''s not that this is blocking me from looking into the future, the reason why this is happening is because there is no fixed future.


    This is the reason why everything is blurry, So it''s true, Something indeed changing Niyati but who and why?"


    Lord Ganesha did as Rishi asked him, It''s just that when he closed his eyes and try to look into the future with his inner eyes, He could not see anything, Everything was blurry, It was impossible to figure out what was happening there.


    When he saw that he stopped trying as he got his answer, Unlike others he quickly conclude why he was seeing blurry images. That is not because of the obstruction of other forces but because there is no future at all.


    The reason why they can look into the future is because the future was already written, It was permanent and can''t be changed but not anymore. The uncertainty of the future broke the means they used to look into the future.


    "What are we going to do? Do we go tell Devraj (King Of Gods) Indra about this? Or go to Mahadeva?"


    Ved Vyas took a slight break after Lord Ganesha revealed the actual reason of why they were not able to see the future anymore. To be honest, he didn''t think it was this worse of a condition.


    Before he only thought that some particr person was the one who break their own Niyati, Which was still startling but eptable but if what Lord Ganesha said was true then that means more than one person broke their Niyati, Which means the world will soon be going to fall into chaos.


    "No need Rishi, My Pitashri (Father) should already be aware of this, If he was not doing anything then he just ignored it. As for informing Indra Dev? It''s up to you but I don''t think he will believe you as being living in this news means his throne will be under threat, So even if it was news better for him he will not be going to hear it.


    The best choice will be to just stay and watch as this matter unfolds itself."


    Lord Ganesha had the answer ready for Rishi Ved Vyas, So after hearing his answer Rishi Ved Vyas also did not push it anymore as he knows how Indra can be sometimes.


    But Lord Ganesha on the other hand started eating once again but this time his eyes were staring at the name in the line hest wrote¡­Jaya.


    (A/N : Please bear with me for 2 or 3 days, I will start to feel good by then. Till then I can only do 1 ch/day. Hope you understand.


    I was figuring back fever and sleep righting this, So there will be some mistakes andck of details and exnation, I will add that as soon as I am in a condition to properly handle it.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 100 100. Special Connection With Darkness

    ?


    "Prince, your bones arepletely healed. There is no need to apply another bandage but still, it''s best not to put pressure on that hand for a while."


    A royal doctor Bhaskar was inspecting the fingers of Sushasan which were broken by Bheema before, In just a matter of course the broken bones are held which normally need at least a few months.


    This is the reason why Bhaskar is appointed as a royal doctor directly. He can be said to be a master of medicine, as long as the person is not dead, He is pretty confident that he can save their life.


    So for him, the broken bones were nothing, and Sushashan''s injuries were fully healed, As for the mild bruises of Vikrama we''re long since disappeared.


    "But you Evya, You need to worry, Your broken knees though healed but because of your malnourishment, You are going to need way more time to recover than I thought.


    You better start taking care of yourself, The body is the most valuable fortune man has which he always ignores until it''s toote, Don''t be one of those people, I will send you medicinal herbal soup, It will be beneficial your you, Just make sure you drink it before it gets cold as it will lose most of its medical benefits if that happens."


    After Bhaskar inspected Sushasan, He looked at Evya and frowned. His bones healed because of his herbal va but it was done forcibly. Now his body did not have enough resources to keep his body properly working.


    Though because he is young, He can force himself through it but this will affect him in future. If his body is not healed properly now, As he ages he will just be getting weaker and weaker till he could not able to ignore it but it will be toote to regret it.


    This is a case for a normal man, Bhaskar heard that Evaya is going to learn warfare. If that is the case then it is even more deadly. If this goes on not only will the future of Evya be limited but his body might just give up on him.


    This happen will a lot of warriors born in poverty, They someone how able to step into the path of cultivation but their bodiester on could not keep up with it ending their growth and so their life.


    "...Thank you, Vaidya Mahoday, I will keep that in mind."


    Evya was heard the words of Bhaskar and his first instinct was always deny it as he didn''t want to owe any unnecessary debt to anyone but then understanding the consequence of denying it, He shut up and epted it.


    He got everything he asked for in just one day because of one person, He wanted to learn warfare, and That boy fulfilled that, He worried about food, and That too is fulfilled, He wanted a ce to call home not to wander aimlessly in the world, Even that is given to him.


    Most important, The purpose of life he was searching for so desperately, Now he has it, He will be a shield for that man and his kingdom, Any threat that will be headed towards them has to go past him.


    For that, he needs to be strong, He needs to be capable enough to handle all the trouble for him, The one who gave him everything.


    *Smack*


    "That''s more like it, And here I thought I have to beat more sense into you, Now go meet your family, They going to have a lot of questions for you, Also don''t forget to eat medicines because- "


    "Because you don''t want me cripple as your student Guru Dev, I will take care of myself, So It will never happen, Thank you for caring."


    Evya was lost in his thinking when Karna smacked his shoulder, Then there were his repeated words, Which Evya promptlypleted, He knows it just said for him to take care of himself.


    So he was very grateful and agreed with Karna, His family going to drown him in questions when he meet them, He had to talk a lot then.


    "Thank you, Bhaskar Vaidya, You are very helpful."


    Karna then turned to the doctor and thanked him, If not him, This person needed to be in special care for months, Which no one either Sushsan or Evya was willing to do.


    So it''s good that they recover or they might hurt themselves even more as they are made a way that these people hate to seat in a ce doing nothing.


    "Mitra, How you stay with us tonight? Look it''s nearly dusk, It''s not good to go out in the dark of night."


    Duyrodhana after checking up with his brotherse to Karna when he saw that Karna now wanted to leave with Evya, He quickly spoke up to Karna.


    There are many things he wanted to talk with Karna about, Many things to say, share, ask, The things he can''t able to share with his brothers, Which are mostly because they already know it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But anyway, He didn''t reluctant to separate from Karna, He don''t understand but he feelfortable being in his presence of his which can''t be described in words.


    "I stayed, But I was out of the house sincest night, My Mata (Mother) will be worried if I also didn''t go home and before you say we can send a soldier to tell her that, It''s not gonna work, It''s going to make her worry more.


    Also, she is not the only one I am concerned about here, I am worried about 4 more individuals, Who know what shenanigans they pulled up in my absence, I have to make sure they are okay, So I had to go now, Mitra.


    But don''t worry, I will visit you soon, It''s just it not possible in a few days as I am going to be punished by those same 4 individuals because of breaking my own rule.


    So I will be busy this day, Still, I will be visiting as soon as I am free, Until then I request you to take care of Evya and his family, And don''t take seriously about daily improvement thing, Just make sure they are all fed and that Evaya does not overwork himself."


    Karna pulled Duryodhana to the side and talk to him, At first Duryodhana was obviously disappointed but he can''t say anything as he would have done the same but then he be curious towards the said individuals.


    Who are they and why they are going to punish his Mirta? Are they male or female? If female didn''t that mean his sister''s status is in danger? With that thought all kinda rms set off in his mind but he didn''t show it as it''s yet to be confirmed.


    But the moment Duryodhana found that said individuals are women, He had to make sure that his parents will meet with the family of Karna to propose the marriage as soon as possible.


    After all, He is sure if they are women, There is no way they will not want to be Karna seeing his charm, Which he had no problem with as King Karna has all the right to open his own Harem.


    It''s actually a royal duty to have a harem for the benefit and well-being of his kingdom but what is important is the title of main queen, While others like queens and concubines also have respect but they have to be under the first wives.


    This is an unwritten rule, Which he even has a kid in this era know, And of course, Karna is ignorant of it, He is still thinking the matter of marriage with Shush is a joke.


    "Okay, Mitra, You take a few soldiers with you as it''s really not good to go alone at night, And visit us soon."


    Durodhana was going through a lot in his mind but still, he answer Karna and even asked to take soldiers with him, Though these soldiers don''t look much but they are royal soldiers, Whose job is to protect the royal family, For which they are trained especially under warrior like Manamahim Bhishma.


    So they are very well-capable people, A small fraction of them can take over the small kingdom on their own, So they are capable to protect Karna.


    "No need Mitra, I don''t need them, I have a special connection with this darkness, I will be fine, Just send Evya to the guest pce. I will get going now, See you soon."


    Karna rejected the offer of taking soldiers with him, He has no problem taking it but his mother saw it, She will going to ask a lot of questions in worries, so it''s better not to take them with him


    So after saying that Karna was ready to leave, It''s beente so the dress he made for his mother can''t be taken out of the mill now, So it had to wait till tomorrow but it is fine, He knows many ways to make his mother forgive him.


    "Okay Mitra, Go and be safe."


    "Guru Dev take care."


    "Thank you for saving us, Angaraj, Please take care of yourself."


    "Yes I will, You also take care of yourself and Also stay away from Pandvas for a while."


    As Karna starts to leave, The group greeted him farewell, He also does the same and even warned them to stay away from those children of luck, Who knows how Niyati tries to fix itself, they should stay away from them.


    So Karna finally walked out of the room of the royal doctor and was rushing towards his house but in a mid-way, on the road, he halted as he heard the muffled criesing from below the tree.


    (A/N : Did Karna encounter Ghost?


    Like easy thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 101 101. Definitely Test

    ?


    Tonight''s night was very strange. There was coldness spared around it like always but in it, there was also a touch of warmth like the sun in winter.


    Karna was list walking around feeling the strangeness in the atmosphere. It was the first time he felt weirdness like this, So he was not sure why this was happening. He though feels good sensing the warmth around him but just because of that he didn''t let his guard down.


    ''What is happening? Did I attract any unwanted attention?''


    Karna couldn''t help but think it was because of him. After all this is a world because of theck of words taken care of by gods themselves, Each has their duty and they do it without any mistakes.


    So these changes happening after his events in the dining hall, It could not be any coincidence, This is a targeted thing.


    Karna was sure he was the one being responsible for this and because of that, He can''t wait for to rush home now, As Duryodhana said going out at night is not good, especially in this time period, Where night is given to the dwellers in darkness.


    All kinds of monstrosities, horrors and abyssal beings rule at night, Though they will not dare toe here alone because here in the Hastanipure exist warriors like Bhishma Pitamaha, The titled strongest warrior on earth.


    But what if someone decided to deceit? There is a high chance that if some internal member betrays them, They could be those beings here. He was sure he can''t die but there is doubt he can fight those monsters.


    Those monsters be 10 times stronger at night, Which for someone like Karna who did not learn anything about warfare is an impossible feat to beat them, so the best option is still to run as they can''t enter the house without permission.


    *Sob*


    When Karna was on full alert, He heard the sobbing muffled voiceing not far from below the tree in front of him, The sound of that cry halted his moments.


    "Thump* *Thump*


    His heartbeat increased as his throat felt dry, His body felt cold all over as goosebumps appeared on his body, Karna was sure he encountered one of those beasts he was thinking about.


    Maybe Kunti decided to take revenge on him or it might also be Vidur as the oath only says the people he will protect are from the throne. He did note in that oath, So he can be killed.


    But both options in the eyes of Karna are not feasible as Vidur, though blinded in love by Pandavas, is not a bad man, He will never try to hurt a kid unless he is a threat to the kingdom.


    As for Kunti, She likes to y safe. If anything happens to him the prime suspect will be her. She is not stupid enough to pull this out, Even she has some principles.


    *Gulp*


    ''Maybe someone needs help, That''s all. After all, why would anyone cry at night in a secluded ce like this hehe hehe¡­Damn it, This is definitely a ghost."


    Karna gulped, Trying to convince himself but he was unsessful in it. Defeated, his first thought was to change direction and run as fast as he could, but that slight possibility that someone might be really in trouble stopped him.


    That is the reason not that there is a superstition that says never turn your back in a situation like this, Definitely not.


    "H-Hey *Gulp* Anyone there?"


    Karna slowly crept towards that tree and asked out in a slowly timid voice, Don''t judge him, He is afraid of the dark for a reason, The only thing that Karna felt good about is that because of his fear, he looked into most of the ghost protection thing and thankfully he also remembered whole Hanuman Chalisa.


    Though he was not religious as he had to worry about feeding himself everyday for most of his short-lived life, He was fearful, And as we all know fear can make you do things you don''t want, He remembered many things and tricks regarding this but right now only this one can be usable.


    "...."


    When Karna''s voice fell the dining stoppedpletely, This just created Karna out, If you need help just ask it, Why create this much suspense? As for another possibility? It''s not good for his mental health to consider that right now.


    So he, with cautious steps, walked in front of the tree and saw that a small figure was sitting there holding something in his arms but because of the darkness, he was not able to see what that thing was.


    "Are you okay?"


    Karna asked as now he was 90% sure this person is human and not supernatural. Well, it will seem weirding from him but that''s the case, Some habits never change even when you be a demi-god.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "M..Medic said they can''t save him, There is no hope for it. *Sob*"


    A soft very pain-filled voice shaking with paines out of that figure, And as the figure spoke up it also started crying once again, that small body was of his was trembling.


    When Karna heard it, He was taken aback but the pain and regret contained in that childish voice but his words had all Karna''s attention.


    ''Did I beat Bheema that much? But how is that possible? That Mad Bull can take more of such beatings, right? How can he as a Son Of Vayu, The god of might, can be this weak? It''s a shame.''


    Here Karna misunderstood, It is reasonable. After all, there was only one person he knew who was home to the medic and that was the one he beat himself, The 2nd Pandava, The Bheema.


    The one he himself sends flying with a punch, Karna was ept that punch can kill any normal person but Bheema is different, As he was blessed with immense might by his celestial father.


    So Karna was sure that when he punched Bheema that, At best he will be lying in bed for a month or two at best, Not burping out like this, This did not make sense, He is one of the protagonists for Deva''s sake.


    ''No, It can be possible, Niyati might be changing its course to current things. Now that I think about it, Bheema was supposed to drown somewhere in the plot and think of thought he died but on the contrary not only did he survive but also got a power boost.


    Maybe that plot is tapping now, Yes it should be the case, But how? Karna thinks.''


    Karna didn''t even check who this figure is as he was more worried about how to cut this opportunity for Bheema, After all, thanks to this he has the capital to fight against other stronger beings.


    If Bheema didn''t get this power boost, Half of the Pandava''s strength will be halved, It will be easy to deal with them if they ever decide to do something to him, Which he has inch they will as now he is with Duryodhana, He is also a target.


    "It''s all my fault, I should never have to bring him back, He was safe in that forest."


    Karna''s thought chain was broken by the words of that figure, They made him curious as ording to him, It was Vidur and Bhishama Pitamaha personally gone to bring those Panvada and their mother here.


    "Who are you? And why are you crying here? Tell me I might be able to help."


    Karna wants to know about this figure. Maybe this one will be the key to cutting the leeks of Bheem, so he decided on a friendly approach. He knows Bheem will not die, It is not possible for him to die till the world itself protects them.


    If that was not the case, These Pandavas would have died long ago but they always somehow survive because of this exact reason. If he wants to end them he has to take care of their fate first before doing anything else.


    "You can?! If you do that I will be indebted to you, Here treat this puppy quickly."


    A figure became excited upon hearing Karna''s words, He quickly looked up at Karna with his hope-filled eyes, His duskyplexion was mixed with the darkness of night, So it was not that visible.


    But Karna frowned, When he looked at the boy, Because even though he can''t properly see him, The gen on the forehead of the boy was illuminating in the starlight.


    At first nce, it looks divine, Which is more of a reason why Karna thinks this boy is in the camp of Pandavas. After all, he is illiterate regarding things rted to Mahabharata now thanks to the power of the world.


    Karna shifted his gaze from the gem to the puppy in that boy''s arms, Which only increased his frown.


    ''Test, He wants to test me before allowing me to treat Bheema, Smart, Why do all the capable people go blind and join Pandavas? Most of them will be just going to be used as scapegoats.''


    Karna only thought this is a test, Which is an unreasonable conclusion as to why a boy will carry an injured puppy to test? They didn''t even know when someone would pass by from herete at night as this is a shortcut Karna using, Which mostly no one uses.


    So why is a witty boy in front of Vidura like this now? All because this is the most suitable condition for Karna for having the first meeting with another legendary character like him.


    (A/N : I know you all want a training arc but if you have not forgotten there are loose ends I have to fix, so I decided both can be done simultaneously. Hope you like it.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 102 102. Immortal Elixir Of Rebuilding

    ?


    "I can''t say for sure but I think I have something way to heal life-dangering injuries."


    Karna didn''t want to lose this opportunity to get internal intel from Pandva''s camp, Gears in his head started running and he quickly went through all the ways he can heal the puppy in the hands of a boy.


    At first nce one can tell this puppy was too injured to be treated. Normally this is a lost cause, It''s better to put it out if it''s misery but this is a different case.


    The dog should be in a lot of pain but it didn''t look like it. It wasying in the hands of a boy sleeping peacefully, Which led Karna to believe that this puppy was not injured. They just made it look like that to take a test.


    Still fake or not, Karna had to show he has ways to treat injuries but currently, he didn''t have anything that can be used for a healing, So it was making Karna frustrated. He badly wanted to stop Bheema from getting his power up.


    ''Wait? Aren''t herbal medicines also edible? Doesn''t that mean Akshaya Patra can also give me that? Let''s try.''


    When Karna did not understand what to do, A thought appeared in his mind, Akshaya Patra.


    A broken thing that gives infinite food and after changes it subtly said that anything edible, So Karna decided to gamble it might also give those Ayurvedic herbs.


    *Swoosh*


    So Karna flipped his hand and took the Akshaya Patra out of his inventory which flew out from the middle of his eyebrows in golden light and appeared in front of them.


    Ashwatthama who was drowning in guilt looked at this scene with hope in his eyes. For him, anyone who pulls things out of thin air is not a normal person, They either be a very learned and sessful man or a Deva.


    Either way there is a high chance they can save this puppy, So he was now full of hope.


    "*Ahem* Quick question, Do you know any medicine that can heal this puppy right now? If you know, tell me about it."


    Karna once again became embarrassed. He indeed decided to try if he can get medical hers from Akshaya Patra or not but the problem is that he didn''t know any medicine''s name.


    He never had to do it because since adolescence he didn''t suffer any injuries, not even a slight scratch, So there is no rtionship of his with medicines.


    "Huh¡­Yes, Humm..San-Sanjevani can heal anyone in an instant but it is only found in the mountain ranges of the Himyas."


    Ashwatthama was at first not able to process what Karna was talking about but when he did, He quickly blurted out what he knew about medicines, And ording to that for this severe condition only Sanhevani can be useful.


    But he could not understand why this divine stranger was asking about it. Only fools will use life-saving medicine like that on a street puppy.


    "Sanjevani huh? Well, it might work on him, Let''s see."


    Karna heard the name of the medicine and decide to try it if Akshaya Patra will give him medicine, He put both of his hands on it and closed his eyes thinking about the Sanjevani herb, Though he didn''t know how that herb looks, He hopes that it will understand what he wants and give him.


    "...."


    Silence, A total silence spread around in the dead silent night, Karna and Ashwatthama both were holding their breath back waiting for something to happen but nothing happened even after a while.


    There was no moment from the Akshaya Patra, No golden light flicked or thunder fell into it like Karna imagined when he would get what he wanted but it seems this Patra will not give medicines.


    ''I guess I am thinking too much, I am not that lucky to get that much-broken thing, It''s good that I don''t have to worry about food, I should be satisfied with it- *Sniff* What is that smell?''


    Karna pulled his hand away from the pot and wanted to put it away in disappointment, He was really thinking too much. He is Karna with ckish luck, he was not supposed to get things like this, They were given to Pandavas, The official Children Of Luck.


    But as he was about to do it, A very unique smell was spared all around. A simple sniff of that smell made Karna feel fresh as if he just woke up from a good sleep. Blood in his body also started to boil as it reacted to that medical smell.


    "Sanjevani!!"


    Karna reacted, He quickly lifted the cover on the pot, Just as he did that even stronger unique medicinal smell spared out making him more excited, A strong urge in mind constantly telling him to just devour whatever it is releasing this smell.


    But Karna pushed his urge down and looked at a multi-coloured 5-6 inch tall with strong aura ntsying in it, Yes nts as the whole pot is filled to the brim with those nts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Th¡­This many Sanjevani? How is this possible? No, forget that, One is enough topletely heal this puppy."


    Karna was too speechless to say anything, It was Ashswatthama who was standing aside rating for things to happen and spoke up in excitement, He only has once fortune of seeing Sanjevani Buti (Herb) his father bring it home.


    Even then his father said that it''s a rare gift of the gods to receive that one nt as this nt literally can bring anyone out of the gates of death.


    So a huge burden took off of Ashwatthama''s shoulders and the guilt on heart also lessened a lot. He wanted to get the herb and quickly start treating in the poor puppy but Karna not allowed him to touch the herbs, So he had to wait.


    "Okay, So this herb is the legendary Sanjevani, Look goo- "


    Karna picked one of the herbs curiously but froze just the next moment.


    [Ding! The host got Sajevani herb¡­


    Congrattions to the host for triggering the 100,000 times critical strike¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting the Immortal Elixir Of Rebuilding¡­


    Immortal Elixir Of Rebuilding : This elixir is the highest rank in rted to this category of medicines.


    This elixir is used to advance and upgrade all the initial foundations of being to the peak ceiling they can reach and there is a slight chance it can even go beyond that.


    Once drunk, The Physiques, Spiritual, Talent, Bloodline and such will be raised and purified to the extreme. There is even a chance to breakthrough the ceiling of the specie''s inherent boundaries.


    (Note : Its detected host wanted to use it on the animal. It''s suggested that the host should add a drop of your blood in it, Which not only gives more benefits to the animals but also it will be absolutely loyal to you.)]


    Karna did not have words to say anything other than his system is too broken. How long has it been since hest got a reward that too this broken one? Few hours.


    In just a few hours, He gotten rewards others had to ask boon for it, This made even more wonder why no one ask System in the book. This thing is too Op.


    "Mohoday (Sir/Mister), This puppy does not have much time, Can you give me one of those Sanjevani? I will start treating it."


    Ashwatthama looked at the pot filled with herbs from the beginning, So he didn''t see the changes happen to the herb in the hands of Karna, Which a moment ago glowed and turned into a vial of elixir.


    He after waiting for a while didn''t receive permission from Karna, So he asked him in his hope-filled voice, He can''t wait to heal this puppy to throw off most of his guilt.


    "I will give heal the puppy perfectly but I have one condition."


    Karna now seeing what he has at hand hesitated to give it to Ashwatthama, Before he was going along with the test of these Pandava camp people just to find out how Bheema was going to get his power boost.


    But now that the herb is changed, He can no longer follow that past n because his attention was grabbed by this puppy, That because he now suspects this puppy might be something special as it is in Pandava camp and it might be the reason why system triggered this elixir


    So now Karna wants that puppy. To cut leeks, He can''t take chances with faith at all.


    "Condition? What condition? I will fulfil them as long as it''s under my power but please treat this puppy first."


    Ashwatthama was surprised that Karna didn''t give him herb but it was reasonable, Nonmatter how much herb he has, This is still herb that money can''t buy, No one is going to give it for free.


    "It is in your power, All I want for treating this puppy is, This puppy."


    Karna took a breath and without flinching said this whole sentence with a straight face.


    (A/N : It''s said that Sanjevani works by recreating damaged cells at an elerated speed, That is the reason why this elixir is given after a critical strike.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 103 103. Starlight

    ?


    "You¡­Do you want this puppy? Why?"


    Ashwatthama was bbergasted hearing someone like Karna who has divine things like Sanjevani wanted to do with a street dog, So out of curiosity he asked.


    He is here to save a dog. What if Karna took a dog and did not treat it nicely? After all, people often forget the importance of the things they have once they get a new better one.


    He didn''t want that fate for the dog in his hands, He didn''t yet decide what to do with it but obviously, he was not going to let it suffer.


    "I wanted a pet which I can train, Apanion you may say. I always wanted one to follow me on my journey but couldn''t find a suitable one. This puppy fits perfectly to my requirements, Small, Docile, Easy to take care of and carry."


    Karna gave his reason, He didn''t lie, As a qualified novel nerd, He always wanted a beautiful beastpanion but found out that Yaksha (Demi-Human) did not look highly of humans, If he try to make one of their pets, He will be carrying a tricking boom will set off any moment.


    So he dropped the idea but it''s not hurt to have a dog. He always wanted one but because of his condition in hisst life he couldn''t get one, And here he didn''t think of it till now.


    "If that is the case then okay, The one who saves the life has more rights than the one who harms it, Just promise me you would take care of this little guy."


    Ashwatthama was satisfied with the answer karma gave to him, it''s not that he believed the reason of Karna but he felt in his voice that Karna was not lying, So he decided to trust Karna, Plus the aura of Karna was also very friendly.


    "Okay, Then it''s a deal, So put that puppy down on the ground, I don''t think it will be safe if we told it when I feed him this."


    Karna was very excited hearing the promise of Ashwatthama, Both don''t even know each other''s name but felt the other person is not bad, Karna even had a thought of deciding to do try to get him away from the Pandava cam as there is a high chance of he being targeted by others because of those 6 peoples.


    "Hum."


    Ashwatthama did what he was told to do, Though he knows he can treat this puppy on his own but he is not arrogant, He did not deny the possibility of this man, Who definitely is not normal is not better than him, So he just follows.


    There is no need to fight as both were fighting for the same cause, As long as the puppy is safe he doesn''t care about anything else or what is the process of it.


    ''A very understanding boy, Definitely can''t stay in that Pandava camp, I have to pull him out.''


    Karna also sat on the soft slight cold grass on the ground and thought of it looking at Ashwatthama who followed his words without a question, From the previous words of a bit this boy should be quite good at medicines but there was no arrogance in his voice.


    This impresses Karna, He knows there are a lot of good people who joined the Pandava camp but how many of those people survive? None, Not a single one, Even here at the side of an "evil", Kurava camp was though no Kurava remains but a few survivors who stood with them did.


    This proves that staying in the Pandava group means certain death, Karna though not a saint did not want real good people to die, So if he can save one he will try his best to do it.


    "This puppy was beaten badly, It''s surprising that it was now wailing in pain, Do you give him something for pain?"


    Karna put his other thoughts aside for a while when he saw the cute puppy pping on the clothying on the ground, His heart ached in pain as his eyesy on the puppy.


    Though he thinks these injuries are fake but it was a visual presentation that looked too painful. He has seen too many of such animals on the streets before, So the pain wasing for them.


    He just asked a question casually just to see what answer he will be given, While he was waiting, He rubbed the soft furry head of the little guy who was sleeping peacefully.


    "I didn''t do anything, It was my Pitashri who helped him."


    Ashwatthama also seat down with Karna looking at the puppy with guilt. His soft heart was leading seeing the puppy in that condition. He just hoped that this man would stop questioning and just start treating the puppy.


    "Hum¡­Good it, If not it would not have survived because of pain, And would not be able to experience this blessing."


    Karna just talked to keep the facade, In his mind the father of this boy can stop the pain for this puppy. Then he is very well capable ofpletely healing this puppy. This boy did not need to sit here and cry like that.


    So Karna unintentionally said the fate of the puppy if Drona didn''t help the puppy, He just slowly lifted the sleeping head of the puppy and then with his power of words took out the sharp knife out of thin air.


    He used that knife to prick his thumb and quickly drop his scarlet-coloured blood into the vial as said by system, Though there was a very strong urge in his body to just gulp all that liquid on his own, He somehow held it back.


    He then put that knife back in the inventory and then poured all that liquid into the mouth of the puppy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As that greenish-red liquid entered the mouth of the puppy there was a moment of his constant sleeping body, For the first time it moved and gulped the liquid greedily.


    Its eyes were still closed but he had a lot more life than before, His whitish tail was wagging happily as it was gaining its vigour back.


    But after that, nothing seems to happen, Puppy stillying on the ground supposedly sleeping, but because of previous experience, Karna didn''t jump onto the gun and decided to wait for it out.


    That elixir was legit. The reaction of his body was living proof of that, so he just decided to give it a minute or two.


    *sh*


    As Karna thought, After just a few seconds, A golden light wrapped around the puppy, It spread all across its tiny frame healing all the wounds on that body. After that, it starts to be dense and dense around the body till it bes so thick that it can''t be seen through.


    At the same time, The stars in the sky started to twinkle more frequently and be brighter. As time went by they were bing brighter and brighter and after a moment when they reached a critical period, They showered as starlight on the figure covered in the golden light.


    The starlight mixed with the golden light and it became brighter. Karna also became attracted to the starlight, Which right now also surrounded his body dancing on it like a child which was doing mischief.


    Karna just closed his eyes as he felt the love contained in this simple light. This was not a bit beneficial to him but he was still reluctant to get away from this warmth.


    Ashwatthama standing aside looking at this in awe, He finally was able to see the face of Kanra, Which put him in a trance, He never saw anything as beautiful as the boy in front of him.


    Even the Devas who he saw with his fathers did notpare to him, He had too many questions for the boy in front of him but all he could do right now was to be lost in the beauty of a boy.


    ¡­.


    "Maa, Look how beautiful the night is today."


    Little Sush said to her mother looking outside the window of her chamber in the night sky as stars were falling from it one after another in celestial scenery.


    "It is indeed beautiful. Watch for a while but after that, you go back to sleep. Tomorrow is a special day for you and us."


    Gandhari put away the leaf book from her hand and walked to Sush and rubbed her daughter''s head while talking. She too looked outside and it was indeed a magnificent view.


    He holds her hands together and prays that the things she nned for tomorrow will go smoothly. There is going to be lots of resistance for her decision but she knows this is the best one.


    ¡­..


    Here the duo of Karna and Ashwatthama waited for a while and soon that golden starry light started to dismiss and a vivid figure started to see stretching its body inside the light.


    This made both Karna and Ashwatthama look at each other in confusion but before they could ask a question, That figure just gulped all the golden light like a dragon cub eat its eggshell and directly jumped in the arms of Karna.


    "Whoa, careful!"


    Karna was not prepared for this action, So he was caught off guard but he has a very quick response time and because of that he is swiftly able to catch the "puppy" in his arms.


    He was d that he caught the "puppy". He with a smile looked down at his arms with a smile but that smile on his face froze once he took a closer look at the "puppy".


    "One, Two, Three, ¡­..Eight, Nine, NINE Tails!!!"


    Karna burst out in shock as he counted the tails on the fluff ball in his arms.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting a Star Queen Nine Tail Fox.]


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??)

 Chapter 104 104. Star Queen Nine-Tail Fox

    ?


    (A/N : Don''t buy the next chapter, It''s repeated, And It''s no fault of mine now, App did it on its own, So don''t buy it, I see what the editor will suggest for me to do.)


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting the Star Queen Nine Tail Fox¡­


    Congrattions to the host you triggered the Hundred Thousand Critical Strike¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting the Star Queen Nine Tail Fox details, The title "Beastmaster", Upgrade Card¡­


    ? Star


    Queen Nine-Tail Fox : This is an imperial species of a nine-tail fox, This type of fox consider as royalty amongst the other nine tail fox and because the host added your blood which is from the Start-Child bloodline, Now this fox also has an element of star hence it''s mutated into Start Queen Nine Tail Fox.


    These Foxes are very mischievous, Known for their mischief. When they cry they sound like a human baby''s cry, They are also blessed with lots of mystical magical powers.


    They inherently know and learn more of magical power passed down to them from generation to generation through the bloodline, The royal one means the ie with the pure blood.


    And because the magic arts are passed down through blood, The pure the blood the more stronger and correct magical powers will be inherent in an individual.


    Though it varies, But most of the foxes get their own unique magical power, Also after they be adults they turn into an extremely beautiful woman.


    It''s said that the more beautiful people and things a fox sees in its infancy the more beautiful and stronger a woman they turn into.


    (Warning : The Nine Tail adult form is made to seduce men. It''s very hard not to resist the beauty of adult Nine Tail, Be wary not to fall too deep. Most people be so lovesick they kill themselves because they can''t handle the separation.)


    (Note : Unlike normal foxes, this royal fox only takes one mate for life. If something happens to the mate they too do not live long.)


    (Note : Because the host used his blood, You have now marked the beast, It will be loyal to you, Never betray its master.)


    ? Beastmaster : This is a title that hosts power, talent and skill to tame the beasts. All beasts will never harm you with their free will, They will be docile around you.


    You also have the power to break the connection of its masters with a beast if you will to and take that beast as your own on the will or you can put the beast to sleep with a soft humming melodious singing.


    (Note : The melody has already been imprinted in your mind.)


    Also, you canmunicate with the beast, Not withnguage but with emotions.


    ? Upgrade Card : This card can be used to upgrade the talent of the beast, The stronger the talent the bigger the upgrade will be given.


    (Note : It''s suggested to use it when your beast is midway in its cultivation road, As it will give you the best effect)


    (Note: It''s put in the system inventory, the Host can use it anytime he wants.)]


    Karna stood on the ce in shock while a crystal clear white fluff ball snuggled in his arms.


    ''Why are there nine tails here? Aren''t they from the ind country? She is definitely not a Yaksha (Demi-Human), She is a pure beast.''


    Karna forget about Ashwatthama, Who was also looking at the nine-tailed fox in the arms of Karna.


    "Howe that puppy turned into a fox? How can this be possible?"


    Ashwatthama scratched his head not understanding what is happening here, Karna hearing his words raised his one eyebrow wondering if this shock cut down a few points in the IQ of this boy.


    "Aren''t this obvious? You are carrying a fox pup all this time, not a dog."


    Karna could not help but reveal it, he didn''t notice it because of the darkness that the blood covering or before him he does not understand why this boy who look like knows a lot about animals does not understand that he was carrying the Fox kits all this time


    He felt second-hand embarrassed harassment. If you want to test someone, at least be a little prepared. See how big a blunder this is. It''s a good thing he knows they were testing him, If it was someone else they will be drowned in shame.


    "Oh really? I didn''t notice but still, it does not tell why there are this many changes, It now has nine tails, And look how white its fur has be."


    Ashwatthama didn''t feel anything is wrong. After all, dog or fox in either case all he wanted to do was to save the life which was endangered because of him, And now it also answers him why a "pup" was that close to the forest, Because it lives there.


    He was the one who took it away from its home and put it where it did not belong. He didn''t understand why someone like him can make a mistake like this but he ignored it as mistakes happen. He was d everything worked out fine.


    But he was still curious about howe there were this many changes in the "Puppy" by giving the concoction of the Sanjevani herb. He knows that all injuries can be healed by that herb but that is the extent of its power, It will not change physical appearance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Changes? That¡­That might be because I added a few other herbs in it, It should be the result of that medicine."


    Karna was taken aback by the question of Ashwatthama but who was he? He quicklyes up with the reason and gives it, He on purpose didn''t say much because the less you say the less chance there is to trap yourself in your words.


    While talking he unconsciously rubbed his hand on the silky white fur of the fox in his arms. Have to say it was an uncanny feeling, It was so soft and silky that he could not stop himself from rubbing it.


    The fox too was enjoying the care of Karna and turning left and right giving other parts of his body for him to rub like a cat, But she stopped the moment her eyesy on the pot filled with the Sanjevani herbs.


    After that without giving it a thought, She jumped from the hands of Kanra, Her small body swiftly and gracefullynded on the side of the pot, Then she started devouring the herbs like there is no tomorrow.


    Before Karna and Ashwatthama react to what she was doing, She already ate all the herbs in the potying on the pot on her back showing her full tummy, She ate so much that she can''t move.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Pufft- Hahaha!!"


    Both Karna and Ashwatthama looked at this and burst outughing seeing the current condition of the white fox now, Ashwatthama seems to have forgotten what the fox just now considers the fortune even those big kingdoms didn''t have.


    As for Karna, He didn''t mind as he can get as many as he wants anything he wants. He just felt funny how quickly this little guy was able to eat this stuff, How it all fit into that tiny small mouth.


    "Hey little gu-Girl, Why eat this much that you can''t even move huh?"


    Karna came to the fox and looked at it. It looked at Karna with hope as she really can''t move now. Karna shook his head and picked it up from the pot and held it in front of his face asking it a question.


    *Lick*


    Which that little girl answered by licking the face of Karna, Well this answer works as seeing her icy blue eyes of hers contrast with her extremely snowy white fur. She looked too cute to be questioned.


    Being beautiful has its own advantages and this fox even just "born" knows about it.


    "But is it really a girl- Ouch! Don''t bite, I will not look okay!!"


    Karna only had one curiosity, He didn''t look at the previous gender of the puppy but assumed that it should be male but now he knows it should be female then too.


    It''s just that he wanted to confirm it. He didn''t want to be cheated like that, Fox was already in his hands, So he decided to take a look to confirm but who knew? This fox suddenly became fierce, Not allowing him to look at all.


    She even bites, Though there was no force behind the bite but it was clearly a warning that he is not allowed to look, So Karna didn''t push more because he already took a sneaky valve and confirmed it, She is indeed She.


    "I think she likes you, I should take my leave Mohoday (Sir), Once again I owe you, If I am ever any help to you, You can ask me anytime."


    Ashwatthama saw the interaction between the two of them and was sure that Karna will take good care of the fox. After all, most of people don''t know about that animals also show their love through bites. They just take it wrongly and start retaliating.


    Now knowing Karna is not one of those people, He was rxed and wanted to go home, His mother should be worried about him.


    "Wait!! You didn''t tell me your name, My name is Radheya Karna, Who are you?"


    Karna, seeing that Ashwatthama wanted to leave, stopped him quickly. He once again held a fox in his arms in the previous position before he called Ashwatthama out. He decided to keep this person away from Pandavas. It''s best if he stays away from both fractions.


    "Oh!! Forgive me for my rude behaviour, Radheya Karna, My name is Drauni, A son of Sage Drona and Mata Kripi."


    Ashwatthama stopped in his tracks, He quickly turned around and apologised for not introducing himself before, He like Karna also given the name rted to his parents.


    ''S-Son of Drona?! Ashwatthama!!!!''


    But his simple words send Karna''s thoughts spiralling around as he couldn''t believe in his luck at all.


    Don''t Buy Next chapter, It''s Doble update, I don''t know why this happening frequently now days.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 105 Dont Buy

    ?


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting the Star Queen Nine Tail Fox¡­


    Congrattions to the host you triggered the Hundred Thousand Critical Strike¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting the Star Queen Nine Tail Fox details, The title "Beastmaster", Upgrade Card¡­


    ? Star Queen Nine-Tail Fox : This is an imperial species of a nine-tail fox, This type of fox consider as royalty amongst the other nine tail fox and because the host added your blood which is from the Start-Child bloodline, Now this fox also has an element of star hence it''s mutated into Start Queen Nine Tail Fox.


    These Foxes are very mischievous, Known for their mischief. When they cry they sound like a human baby''s cry, They are also blessed with lots of mystical magical powers.


    They inherently know and learn more of magical power passed down to them from generation to generation through the bloodline, The royal one means the ie with the pure blood.


    And because the magic arts are passed down through blood, The pure the blood the more stronger and correct magical powers will be inherent in an individual.


    Though it varies, But most of the foxes get their own unique magical power, Also after they be adults they turn into an extremely beautiful woman.


    It''s said that the more beautiful people and things a fox sees in its infancy the more beautiful and stronger a woman they turn into.


    (Warning : The Nine Tail adult form is made to seduce men. It''s very hard not to resist the beauty of adult Nine Tail, Be wary not to fall too deep. Most people be so lovesick they kill themselves because they can''t handle the separation.)


    (Note : Unlike normal foxes, this royal fox only takes one mate for life. If something happens to the mate they too do not live long.)


    (Note : Because the host used his blood, You have now marked the beast, It will be loyal to you, Never betray its master.)


    ? Beastmaster : This is a title that hosts power, talent and skill to tame the beasts. All beasts will never harm you with their free will, They will be docile around you.


    You also have the power to break the connection of its masters with a beast if you will to and take that beast as your own on the will or you can put the beast to sleep with a soft humming melodious singing.


    (Note : The melody has already been imprinted in your mind.)


    Also, you canmunicate with the beast, Not withnguage but with emotions.


    ? Upgrade Card : This card can be used to upgrade the talent of the beast, The stronger the talent the bigger the upgrade will be given.


    (Note : It''s suggested to use it when your beast is midway in its cultivation road, As it will give you the best effect)


    (Note: It''s put in the system inventory, the Host can use it anytime he wants.)]


    Karna stood on the ce in shock while a crystal clear white fluff ball snuggled in his arms.


    ''Why are there nine tails here? Aren''t they from the ind country? She is definitely not a Yaksha (Demi-Human), She is a pure beast.''


    Karna forget about Ashwatthama, Who was also looking at the nine-tailed fox in the arms of Karna.


    "Howe that puppy turned into a fox? How can this be possible?"


    Ashwatthama scratched his head not understanding what is happening here, Karna hearing his words raised his one eyebrow wondering if this shock cut down a few points in the IQ of this boy.


    "Aren''t this obvious? You are carrying a fox pup all this time, not a dog."


    Karna could not help but reveal it, he didn''t notice it because of the darkness that the blood covering or before him he does not understand why this boy who look like knows a lot about animals does not understand that he was carrying the Fox kits all this time


    He felt second-hand embarrassed harassment. If you want to test someone, at least be a little prepared. See how big a blunder this is. It''s a good thing he knows they were testing him, If it was someone else they will be drowned in shame.


    "Oh really? I didn''t notice but still, it does not tell why there are this many changes, It now has nine tails, And look how white its fur has be."


    Ashwatthama didn''t feel anything is wrong. After all, dog or fox in either case all he wanted to do was to save the life which was endangered because of him, And now it also answers him why a "pup" was that close to the forest, Because it lives there.


    He was the one who took it away from its home and put it where it did not belong. He didn''t understand why someone like him can make a mistake like this but he ignored it as mistakes happen. He was d everything worked out fine.


    But he was still curious about howe there were this many changes in the "Puppy" by giving the concoction of the Sanjevani herb. He knows that all injuries can be healed by that herb but that is the extent of its power, It will not change physical appearance.


    "Changes? That¡­That might be because I added a few other herbs in it, It should be the result of that medicine."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna was taken aback by the question of Ashwatthama but who was he? He quicklyes up with the reason and gives it, He on purpose didn''t say much because the less you say the less chance there is to trap yourself in your words.


    While talking he unconsciously rubbed his hand on the silky white fur of the fox in his arms. Have to say it was an uncanny feeling, It was so soft and silky that he could not stop himself from rubbing it.


    The fox too was enjoying the care of Karna and turning left and right giving other parts of his body for him to rub like a cat, But she stopped the moment her eyesy on the pot filled with the Sanjevani herbs.


    After that without giving it a thought, She jumped from the hands of Kanra, Her small body swiftly and gracefullynded on the side of the pot, Then she started devouring the herbs like there is no tomorrow.


    Before Karna and Ashwatthama react to what she was doing, She already ate all the herbs in the potying on the pot on her back showing her full tummy, She ate so much that she can''t move.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Pufft- Hahaha!!"


    Both Karna and Ashwatthama looked at this and burst outughing seeing the current condition of the white fox now, Ashwatthama seems to have forgotten what the fox just now considers the fortune even those big kingdoms didn''t have.


    As for Karna, He didn''t mind as he can get as many as he wants anything he wants. He just felt funny how quickly this little guy was able to eat this stuff, How it all fit into that tiny small mouth.


    "Hey little gu-Girl, Why eat this much that you can''t even move huh?"


    Karna came to the fox and looked at it. It looked at Karna with hope as she really can''t move now. Karna shook his head and picked it up from the pot and held it in front of his face asking it a question.


    *Lick*


    Which that little girl answered by licking the face of Karna, Well this answer works as seeing her icy blue eyes of hers contrast with her extremely snowy white fur. She looked too cute to be questioned.


    Being beautiful has its own advantages and this fox even just "born" knows about it.


    "But is it really a girl- Ouch! Don''t bite, I will not look okay!!"


    Karna only had one curiosity, He didn''t look at the previous gender of the puppy but assumed that it should be male but now he knows it should be female then too.


    It''s just that he wanted to confirm it. He didn''t want to be cheated like that, Fox was already in his hands, So he decided to take a look to confirm but who knew? This fox suddenly became fierce, Not allowing him to look at all.


    She even bites, Though there was no force behind the bite but it was clearly a warning that he is not allowed to look, So Karna didn''t push more because he already took a sneaky valve and confirmed it, She is indeed She.


    "I think she likes you, I should take my leave Mohoday (Sir), Once again I owe you, If I am ever any help to you, You can ask me anytime."


    Ashwatthama saw the interaction between the two of them and was sure that Karna will take good care of the fox. After all, most of people don''t know about that animals also show their love through bites. They just take it wrongly and start retaliating.


    Now knowing Karna is not one of those people, He was rxed and wanted to go home, His mother should be worried about him.


    "Wait!! You didn''t tell me your name, My name is Radheya Karna, Who are you?"


    Karna, seeing that Ashwatthama wanted to leave, stopped him quickly. He once again held a fox in his arms in the previous position before he called Ashwatthama out. He decided to keep this person away from Pandavas. It''s best if he stays away from both fractions.


    "Oh!! Forgive me for my rude behaviour, Radheya Karna, My name is Drauni, A son of Sage Drona and Mata Kripi."


    Ashwatthama stopped in his tracks, He quickly turned around and apologised for not introducing himself before, He like Karna also given the name rted to his parents.


    ''S-Son of Drona?! Ashwatthama!!!!''


    But his simple words send Karna''s thoughts spiralling around as he couldn''t believe in his luck at all.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 106 105. Real Friendship

    ?


    Karna was standing there stunned not understanding how he could run into this legendary figure. A man who was said to have the power to end the whole war of both sides once angered, Not only that but also the famous trio of friends.


    Karna was not sure how to handle this situation now, It was unexpected for him to meet Ashwathama. ording to the original plot he was going to meet him when Duryodhana introduced Ashwatthama to him after the tournament to show the powers of the Princes.


    So this is very unexpected, Karna falls into conflict about whether to do something or let the plot unfold on its own. Either way, they are going to have a warrior master of all in their camp.


    "What¡­What is your other name?"


    Karna asked, He didn''t wanted to take the risk of identifying the wrong person, He knows that he didn''t have too much knowledge about the characters of Mahabharata but he knows people close to Karna thanks to the fanfics he read, Hence he also knows the importance of Ashwatthama in his group.


    But fanfic knowledge can''t be taken too seriously. After all, it is fanfic, So he decided to confirm it. What if Ashwatthama is not the son of Drona and just the imagination of one author to give him character.


    "Another name?...Oh, Forgive me for not saying it before. Most people call me Ashwatthama, The one who cries like a horse, It''s said that when I was born I cried like a horse hence this name was given to me."


    Ashwatthama stopped when he realised his mistake and then properly introduced himself. It''smand courtesy to say the name you are mostly known for and give the reason why that name is used.


    Of course, it''s only applied to the lower party in the conversation, The one who has a higher standing be it in strength or status didn''t have to do the same.


    Ashwatthama knows this, And because he just saw what Karna did he put him in a higher position in the conversation and followed the suit on his own.


    "*Whisper* So it''s you, Lucky me."


    Karna had a wide smile on his face when Ashwatthama confirmed his identity. Now that he knows he is The Ashwatthama, He definitely wants this gut to be in his team, There is no way he allows him to enter in the Pandava camp.


    Karna knows the legend that says that when Ashwatthama gets angry other than Lord Shiva himself, No one can stop him. He doesn''t want a man of this calibre in his enemy camps at all.


    There is a high chance Niyathi will try to mess with here to fix unexpected things happening because of him, Karna never allows that to happen because that means he is going to die if the original plot is repeated.


    "Did you say something, Mohoday? Sorry, I wasn''t able to hear you."


    Ashwatthama broke his thoughts. He was looking at Karna, not able to figure out why a man like him stopped him and asking questions. In his eyes, he also put Karna close to the Avatar of some god.


    After all the charm he has not possible for any normal mortal being to ear has plus the power to take things out of thin air can only be pointed towards the divine powers, be it he is mortal or not, Karna definitely has a divine power.


    "Nothing, didn''t you just say that you owe me? Then I have something to ask you, I want you to be my friend, A real friendship."


    Karna didn''t waste any time. He really didn''t want to risk it. He is well aware that one often meets his destiny on the road he took to avoid it. That''s why he knows he has to be extra careful.


    This is the reason why he asked Ashwatthama to be a friend of his, not a servant or ve, He knows with the promise Ashwatthama had given to him, He can indeed ask him to do that, And Ashwatthama being the person to do this time will have to keep his word.


    But the problem was that he didn''t have the guts to make the Shivansh (Part Of Lord Shiva) his ve or servant, The one who did it before did not end well. Doing that means keeping a ticking time bomb with him, Which denoted time is unknown.


    So it''s best to keep Ashwatthama as a friend, And this is a genuine wish of Karna not just because he sees profit in doing so, If Ashwatthama bes his friend not only he can able to train him how to control his anger and harness his own destructive power.


    But also it also helps him to learn how to keep calm even when all odds are against him, His anger which blinded him became the reason why he "lost" his battle with the Pandava camp.


    If he controlled his anger, Then he was invincible, He who has an offence of his very powerful Astras and the defensive power of Gem on his forehead would have been unstoppable, He could have easily won or at least lived as a respect Chiranjeevi (Immortal) like others not like being rejected by everyone and cursed hated by masses.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna also wanted to change his Niyati. He wanted his friend to have a good ending. The one he got did not deserve that at all.


    "Friendship? From me? Forgive me Mohodya but it''s I am not capable of fulfilling your request, Friendship can only happen between two equals, I am nothing but a poor Brahaman, And you look like a prince, It''s inappropriate for us to be friends."


    Ashwatthama patiently stood there when he heard that Karna wanted to use the favor he owed him. He was d Karna was using it this soon because he can''t live under the unfulfilled debt.


    But when he heard the request he was taken aback. He never thought that someone was going to ask him to be his friend. It''s embarrassing to say it but he never had a human friend until now.


    The reason being that friendship can only happen in equals, This was the reason given to him whenever wanted to y with the kids in his neighbourhood, And because he heard it too many times from different people, He now thinks this is the case.


    Unfortunately, he is right with this one. In this time period, people only make friends with their equals. A hard-to-swallow truth but still a truth, Yes there are few who go against the norm but the vast majority follow this rule.


    "Did you not hear what I asked? I said I wanted a real friendship, not a fake one like those people. In real friendship no matter your strength or social status, All people are equal by default.


    And who said I am prince? I am a Suta, A son of a charioteer, who is from Shudra Varna (Servant Caste). With your logic my status is lower than you, A Brahaman, If that is the case, That means you don''t want to be my friend.


    After all, why would you be, You have that divine gem on your forehead and who am I? A nobody, A lowly Suta."


    Karna spoke his counter to the words of Ashwatthama, Yes by his logic Karna was indeed be a lowborn and can''t be friends with the respected and revered caste like BBrahman


    On top of that, Ashwatthama was also born with the Gem, Which makes him immortal, That is a gift no one canpare to, Of course, expect him as his father is quite protective as long world will not be in danger and gave him the imprable armour and earrings made from immortal nectar, Amrit.


    But others didn''t know. Even though he didn''t see his own armour but he knows it''s there, System when shown his stats, tells that and gives proper details about his armour.


    So it makes Ashwatthama the higher one here and has the right to decide whether to be friends with him or not, This way Karna just trapped Ashwatthama in his words because now it''s under the control of Ashwatthama means he has to follow through because of his promise.


    "....I- You really are Suta? I don''t believe it."


    Ashwatthama could not believe Karna was Suta. How can Suta have this divine thing, So he thought Karna was lying to him though he knew it can''t be the case so why would Karna lie? It didn''t make sense.


    "Why would I lie? I am indeed a Suta. If you want we can go to my house and I will show you that I live in the Sutamunity with my parents."


    Karna was prepared for this question and had a proper response ready for it. He just hoped to seal this deal, So he didn''t have to worry about any unexpected things in future.


    "You¡­you are Suta? But still, why do you want to be friends with me¡­Okay, I will be your friend, If you really want to be my friend, It would be an honour and fortune of mine to ept you as my friend."


    Ashwatthama already knows Karna was notying, He was dazed by his response, He always wanted to have a friend but no one wanted to be his, So he was really emotionally overwhelmed by this and was actually very happy to get a friend.


    He with his trembling voice uttered these words fearing that will be rejected but also hoping it was true.


    (A/N. : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 107 106. Mother Knows

    "So it''s final, From now on we will be friends. Meet me tomorrow, I will introduce you to our group. You are going to like them."


    Karna stretched his hands towards Ashwatthama to finalise their friendship. Now he doesn''t have to worry about any unexpected things because once a word is given in this time, Most people rather lose their heads then to fail to keep their word.


    Even the Niyati will can''t do anything to force them to turn from their words as these peoples are very strong-willed. Some people literally lost their heads just to keep their word. That too an Asura who conquered both heaven and earth.


    So Karna is not too worried, Of course, there is tiny doubt but that is given as you can''t be too careful against destiny, Who knows what game it will y to let things happen as they are supposed to.


    "Hum, We are now friends, Mohod- Mitra, I will love to meet them, Hope they will like me."


    Ashwatthama was not sure what to do with the hand stretched by Karna, Here handshake is not known, People fold their hands together to show gratitude, But Ashwatthama is a smart boy, He quickly figure it out, He then reached towards his elbow and hold his entire arm and shook it.


    Karna was nearly burst outughing but he understand where Ashwatthama wasing from. This is a warrior''s handshake, But unlike normal handshakes, this is done to show trust in each other and to see if the other person is carrying any secret hidden weapons under their cuffs.


    But Karna didn''t stop him, Anyway in either case this is done to show trust, That is what Karna wanted, So he also followed suit and shook hands with Ashwatthama the same way.


    He was a little taken aback feeling how thin was an arm of his, Though not as thin as Evaya but for the future mighty warrior, It was way too weak, Obviously showing that he didn''t get enough nutrients for the proper growth.


    And yet the strength he felt in those thin arms did not match at all, He though that because of his physique didn''t feel much but because Karna knew how normal body strength is, This felt him so uncanny, Once again proving that Ashwatthama is must to have in his camp.


    "Yes, they will. It''s now bing darker. It''s not safe to wander around at night. Let''s go home. Meet me at the royal garden at 2 hours before noon."


    Karna, after being satisfied with the oue, he decided to call it for the day. He didn''t know how angry his mother Radha should be now. After all, he didn''t inform her of anything and was missing for nearly a whole day and night.


    He now was very afraid of her. If shees angry looking for him, He will not be that worried as he knows how to ease her but this is quite unexpected now, She didn''t like this, Until now she should have searched the whole kingdom for him but she didn''t do that.


    This only tells him one thing, She should be so angry that she didn''t want to see him. This thought terrified him hence he could not wait to go home and see what was happening there. He just hoped his hypothesis was wrong.


    "Hum, My mother should also be worried about me, I will meet you at the 2 hours before noon in the royal garden tomorrow. Also if you can bring this little girl with you, Mitra."


    Ashwatthama agreed with Karna, It''s indeed quitete at night. He was sure that he waspletely safe, with No evil power or being in the dark couldn''t harm him but he was more worried about Karna.


    It''s indeed risky for people to travel at night, One should respect the rules, A day is for humans and night is given to the beings that dwell in the darkness, They don''t with humans during the day, So humans also do the same to keep the harmony between two factions.


    So saying that both of them bid their farewell, Kanra with that white nine-tail foxying on his shoulders decided to go towards his house, While Ashwatthama also decided to go home and tell the good news.


    Like that both of them separated, Ashwatthama without knowing how deeply his Niyathi is changed went home clueless, While Karna here contemting whether to go into the mill and get the dress he made for his mother or not.


    "Hey, what do you think? Should I go to retrieve that dress or wait for tomorrow?"


    Karna looked at the left side of his shoulder, Where the head of the foxy on while the other half along with his shoulders on the right side, Right now Nine tail wasfortablyying on his shoulders, closing its eyes and supposedly sleeping.


    Karna wanted to name this little thing but he is very bad with names. If it was up to him, He was sure he would end up giving her Xiao Bai name, Which means little white.


    So for the well-being of his and others, he put naming on hold, Hey decided that those 4 monsters should be angry at him, This can be used as a distraction against them.


    Plus as gross they are very sensitive to the names, So they could find out the most suitable name for this little white fox, Which he still wanted to be called as Xiao Bai.


    "You are right, Mata should be angry, It''s better to take that sari back to her, It will calm her down a lot, And forgive me."


    Karna pped his hand and made up his mind. Before, the reason he didn''t want to go back to the mill was not because it might be close but because he was afraid of going there in the dark alone.


    Don''t judge him, It''s well known he is afraid of the dark but now that he has a fox with him, He was not afraid anymore and decides to follow his mind.


    "..."


    Fox opened one of her eyes and just gave Karna a nk stare. When did she say something? Howe she was involved in this?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She wanted to protest but remember, He is the only one who can feed her. She kept quiet and followed his agreement. You can''t risk losing good food plus she liked the warmth of his body.


    And so the duo walked all the way to the other side of the vige, Somehow sneaked into the closed mill and took all the pieces of cloth he made from the ce he hid it into his system inventory.


    After all that just as he was about to leave, Karna imagined that someone was looking at him but when he turned around no one was there. This threw him off as it was not possible for him to make such a mistake.


    But knowing this is a night, He thought of a ghost or such looking at him, And just as he thought of that, He rubbed oil on his sole and ran out of there, He only stopped when he was standing in front of the entrance of his house.


    He didn''t even look back as legend says don''t ever look back, As long as you don''t look back, They can''t do anything to you, Of course, don''t stand there when they call out your name, Run away as fast as you can or you will eventually look back and that will begin over for you.


    He read a lot of such stuff, So he didn''t look back. He just took a deep breath and washed his hands and feet before he entered the house. The door was not locked. His mother should have kept it open just for him.


    So he entered and locked the door behind him. He was being very sneaky as he didn''t want to face the fury of his right now. Let it settle down a bit.


    "So you finally decided toe back? Go sit down there, I will warm up food for you."


    Karna tried being as sneaky as possible but just as he was about to turn around towards his separate room upstairs, A voice came from the kitchen indicating he was not so sneaky after all.


    "How? I was so careful this time Mata? Are you peeking at the door all this time? If not, how could you know I am back?"


    Karna shook his head and smiled helplessly, His mother somehow always knew when he woulde back even when he did not make any sound, He was sure she was cheating, If not there is no way she was so urate.


    He entered the kitchen just to see his mother Radha was seated in front of the stone stove heating up the food.


    Karna, like a good boy, sat down waiting to be served as seeing that he knew she did not eat and was waiting for him.


    "I am not cheating, A mother will know when her child is around, Our heart tells us that, You can''t understand what I am talking about, You have to be a mother to understand it."


    Radha didn''t turn to face him, Of course, angry at him for being away from home without telling her personally but she still made sure to cook for him knowing that he can''t stay away too long from home.


    She even answered him but as she said it went over his head, He tried to think about it but still could not wrap his head around this concept.


    "Don''t think much, When youe after you can also understand it then but you can''t be away from home like this, It will be a bummer, right?"


    Finally, Radha warmed the food and took it away from the heat, She could not help it anymore and asked, still not facing him.


    "Mata, I am sorry, You know I was gone with Meghana. She taught me how to weave. I was so lost that I forgot about the time. Look here I made a red sari for you.


    Please take this and forgive me, You know I hate it you being angry at me."


    Now that it''s mentioned, Karna quickly epted his mistake, Of course not forgetting to throw Meghana under the bus, If you think it''s unfair, That girl on many asions runs after him non-stop wanting to force him to wear girl''s clothes.


    So in his eyes, it''s fair, He was terrified all this while fearing she raised a g. Thankfully, He didn''t have to wear a dress yet.


    Karna after saying his reason quickly took out the dress from his inventory and walked towards her and put it in front of her eyes.


    "Stop messing around Karna, It''s bad to lie-...You made this?!!!"


    Radha was not having it, How much does she know her son? All he likes to do is to run around with those cute groups of girls all day long. When he was not doing that, He was messing around in the pce. He just couldn''t sit at one ce for a while at all.


    So he will never be go out of his way to learn a weaving skill and that too so long in it, She was sure he bring this sari by asking from Meghana, Still, she was happy that he brought her something but the problem was that she can''t show that to him or he will continue lying.


    It''s just when his eyesid on the sari, It took her breath away and she asked in a bbergasted voice.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 108 107. Mother Knows Best

    ?


    Rahda kept staring at the work of art presented in front of her. She could not take her eyes away from that sari. There was a huge appreciation for the workmanship just birthed in her heart.


    She is a very simple woman. She is happy even with the simple sari as long as it covers her body. She will be happy for it, She did not have want for anything more.


    But for the first time she can''t keep her eyes away from this materialistic thing, The woman in her can''t resist the temptation in front of her.


    She unconsciously rubs her hand over the sari and felt the intricate soil threads run into each other creating simple but attractive patterns, This seri is not too shiny or mboyant.


    It was quite simple, There were no shy patterns or any expensive jewels or gems embedded in it, And yet it gave off a feeling of one of its kind, radiating its uniqueness all around.


    Radha even has a feeling that this sari is specially made for her, All her liking and dislike were taken into consideration before creating this divine armament.


    Yes, divine armament as calling this simple piece of cloth felt like an insult to this work, It''s worthy to be called armament.


    Karna looked at the lost Radha and felt satisfied, For an artist nothing is more precious than the praises his arts receive and for a son the satisfied smile of his mother is what matters.


    He got both of them, Hence why he was also happy, And what to do when you are happy? You eat sweets.


    So he sneakily reached out to the container of coconut barfi, His favourite sweet, The one he is forbidden to eat too much of.


    *p*


    "Ouch!! Mata! Why hit me?"


    As always Radha didn''t even lift her head up, She by instinct pped the sneaky hand of Karna headed towards the container making it retract, While she still appreciated the sari.


    "You have to eat before you can eat sweets, That too only one piece max or there will be worms in your stomach, Then don''te crying to me when it''s starts to hurt."


    Radha finally carefully put the sari aside and made Karna sit next to her as she said to him, Before she had a don''t know that this is made by Meghana but after seeing this sari she knew it has to be her son who made it.


    After all, If that little girl could make this level of sari, Radha was sure that girl would have sent it to her long before. After all, unlike her son, She is not blind to see the intention of those girls.


    Until now, She has a small pile of stuff sent by them as a "gift". She has said many times not to do that but they don''t listen, Radha doesn''t have a problem with this action of bothering her as she also likes those girls except for one, Heera.


    That little girl''s family owns the shops rted to the final rites stuff, And that girl was not so good in the head department, Because of thisbination, She was sending the stuff rted to final rites.


    If not for knowing there is no ill intent behind her action, Radha scorched the earth for cursing her family like this as keeping those stuff in the house is considered a bad omen.


    Of course, others are not simple either. One sends weapons, While the other sends various board games. The only "normal" one is Meghna.


    "Mata, I said before, Eating sweets doesn''t cause worms, It''s just rot teeth."


    Karna sat beside his mother and put up his counterargument. He knew this fact, Worms happen when you eat half-cooked meat or bad food, Sweets convey no direct connection with it.


    He has had this argument with his mother many times. Even if sweets were causing worms, It would not apply to him as not only he is a demi-god but also has special physiques to prevent tiny things like those, His teeth can''t rot.


    But who can argue with a protective mother? Her answer to his argument always is-


    "Who is Mother, am I or you? I know more about this, Also rotting teeth hurt more than worms in the stomach, So my argument still stands."


    Radha, as expected given a universal answer by her mothers and shuts Karna off, She hurriedly arranges the tes and starts serving him food but she doesn''t stop there.


    She also washed her hands and seat facing him, After that she picked up food from the te and started feeding him. She reasoned that ording to tradition the kid will not mature until he joins the Gurukul (Hermitage).


    So Karna, ording to the standards still consider as a child, Hence why it''s totally okay for her to feed him. Other mothers also do the same, Which was also true.


    But for Karna, who was pretty much an adult in the body, it always felt weird to get fed like this. He even learned how to eat when he was 2 years old but he was still being fed by Radha because he is a child.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though awkward, Kanra did not hate being treated like this, He can feel her love in each bite which is quite addictive, So he shut his mouth and enjoyed being fed like this in silence.


    "Hum!? Do you also be hungry?! How you just ate- *Sigh* Forget it, Mata please also feed her."


    While Karna was fed by Radha, The mischievous fox twitched her nose and quickly opened her eyes when she confirmed it was food, Who knows where all the things are going.


    She just a while ago ate a full pot of Sanjeevani herbs, So much so that she can''t even move. The medicinal quality of that herb will be enough for her tost a month or two without food.


    And yet here she was bing hungry again just after eating that much, Karna was now d that he had gotten Akshaya Patra, If not he was not sure if he could feed her at all.


    "Feed who!?..... Karna, how many times do I have to say that don''t bring back wild animals at home? What if they bite you? They are wild animals."


    Radha''s hand which was about to feed Karna stopped in the air as she finally noticed the foxying in the shoulders of Karna, Before its eyes were closed, So it looked like a, Which Radha also thought of it.


    Knowing that it will be winter soon, She thought Meghna had given it to her son, But who knew, This was now a muffler at all, Her son once again brought back a wild animal home.


    "Mata, When did I bring a wild animal home? That time Heera''s Dog/Wolf followed me home, As for birds, You know all those birds follow around me, It''s not my fault at all.


    As for this cutie, I saved her, Then a new friend gave her to me to take care of her."


    Karna quickly defended himself, He never brought back wild animals. Those animals follow him like he is a princess in a fairy tale, All because of his damn charm.


    It''s good that it helps him to get his way but charm also creates unnecessary problems. Thest time he sneaked into the market, He be overnight famous, And now he can''t sneak in there at all.


    "You don''t give her name yet, right?"


    Radha continued feeding him, While also making an extra te for the fox, After that she couldn''t help but ask him curiously.


    "No, But I will not let it go, I already epted her."


    Karna panicked, He hurriedly stood his ground. If it was another case he would consider keeping the words of his mother but not this time, He needs someone to master the magical arts.


    "I never told you to let her go, I was just afraid you named her, I will feel very bad for her. What you said Cuite, right? We all know how horrendous your naming sense is."


    Radha tried her best not to burst outughing as she uttered these words on his face. It''s well known that while Karna sometimes said some strange words but he has a very bad taste for naming.


    For example, There was a dog in the area, suggests calling it Kalu (cky) because it was a ck dog, So she was afraid her son might name this fox small White or something just because she has white fur.


    Well it can be said that Mother knows best, She was 100¨G right about this thing.


    "...."


    Karna didn''t say anything and just kept eating. Fox also didn''t waste time, She jumped down, ate and was back on his shoulder in less than 5 seconds but because Radha''s attention was on her son, she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    After eating Karna sat till Radha also ate and helped her with dishes and after everything was done, He was ready to go to sleep, Tomorrow is a big day.


    "Karna, Don''t sleep toote, Tomorrow guests areing home, So be prepared before theye."


    But as Karna was about to leave, Radha spoke from behind stopping him in his tracks.


    (A/N : Who are going to be guest guys?


    (Hint : Not Gandhari and Dhritarashtra.)


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 109 108. Paranoid Karna

    ?


    "Who ising, Mata?"


    Karna turned around 180¡ã and asked his mother in a shaky voice while going through all the possibilities of who could be this unexpected guest.


    At first, he thought it would be his Guru Durvasa but he quickly rejected that idea as if this was the case, The atmosphere of the house will not be this calm down.


    After all, Which mother will be able to keep herself down when she finds out her son chose someone as a Guru who is infamous for giving curses? There will be a lot of interrogation done by her.


    That didn''t happen means she didn''t know about that yet, Which is a good thing, News like that has to be given using sorting the blow as much as possible.


    His second guess was Mahamantri Vidur, It''s highly possible that guy maye here, Though not bad but because he is not his enemy, There will be countermeasures against him.


    As everyone knows He, Karna can only be controlled by his mother Radha, Others alwayse to her forints, Wise men like Vidur might choose this option as there will be no bloodshed and he can easily able to separate himself from Kauravas.


    If this is the case, Karna had to be prepared beforehand because this time Vidur wille prepared and was fully on guard, It will be quite hard to trick him again like before.


    But still, Karna has a hunch, Vidur will not move this early, The wound of underestimating him is still fresh, Karna was sure Vidur now only going makes a move against him when fully prepared, So it was highly unlikely it would be Vidur.


    3rd option which Karna is most afraid of, Unknown.


    He has no idea who else could be the guesting home, May someone call him paranoid but he who knows or thinks that Niyati can''t be changed was very afraid of Unknown.


    Who knows what tricks in dark Niyati will y, What thread it will pull to bring everything back together, Hence why Karna likes to be well-informed about things, Knowledge is one of the strongest weapons in his arsenal.


    "It is a surprise, Your Pitashri does not allow me to say it, You have to wait till you find out tomorrow, All I can say is that it''s about you."


    Radha on the other hand only gives Kanra a mysterious smile and does not tell him anything, She even pulls out his father''s name which prevents Karna from asking any further questions.


    If he wants to, He can go ask his father for details, Which is not possible as he will be sleeping right now, And Karna didn''t want to wake him up as he should be working hard all day taking care of the horses and chariots.


    Even though he now became head of the royal chariots, He still did not sit back and work his share diligently, Which though honourable but also tried him out.


    "Mata, You do know how weak a heart I have, I can''t handle surprises, Just tell me who ising, There is no need to tell me the reason why they areing, Keep it secret as much as you want."


    Karna didn''t give up. This is a matter of life and death of his, So he had to ask questions even though there is a high chance that he will not going to get an answer.


    But a simple hint will be enough, He is thankfully blessed by a brain with quite formidable intelligence. The only drawback of his intelligence is that he thinks too much of even simple things.


    "....All I can say is that, The guest is your father''s childhood friend, That''s all I will say it."


    Radha wanted to refuse Karna but knowing the paranoia of her son wanting to know the things, She had to give up and give him a hit to put his mind at ease.


    She was afraid he, likest time, went on searching mode. That time he thought so many things and came to multiple conclusions which somehow led him to the top of the mountain.


    While the secret was they were thinking of getting Karna a pony to get him used to animals around him, But because they did not tell him, He decided to look for himself.


    Maybe he saw the grass under the sole of his father, Which was from the farm he had gone to look at the ponies for him, And it turns out that the grass grew on top of a nearby mountain, Which led him to climb the whole mountain.


    She still has no idea how he could even climb the mountain on his own but from now on they decided to not stretch his curiosity too much, They are afraid to keep him in the dark.


    It''s just the thing they wanted to do tomorrow. It was helpful that Karna stayed in the dark but seeing the same crazed look in her son''s eyes, Radha dared not to risk it and just answered him.


    "Oh, Just old childhood friend? That''s it? Does Pitashri just want to show me off? If that is the case why not tell me this sooner? I have to get ready, bye mother, Good night."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A heavy stone lifted up from his heart when Karna found out it was nothing but an old childhood friend of his father.


    It''s not like he doubted this but it was not happening the first time, His father had done this multiple times, It''s one of those rare moments when he shows his happy emotions.


    So the duo of father and son show off to friends of his father, It can be said it''s bonding moments between them.


    Karna also enjoys this moment. He loves to see the shocked faces of others and the smug look on his father''s face when he introduces him as his son. Of course, there is always his mother who keeps a check on them not to let them cross the line.


    And so Karna didn''t pay any attention to this news. He was only thought of that if he knew this sooner, He could have prepared more if he knew this beforehand.


    "Wait, Mata. Do any of those 4e here?"


    Karna wanted to go back to sleep but then he remembered there are still 4 more people he has to worry about.


    Those four are like water and fire, Did not want to exist together at all. The only reason they bear each other''s presence is that he is theirmon friend. If not they would have beat each other in a battle royale.


    Especially Heera and Supriya, Both of them are always ready for a fight. Though the other two are not that offensive but they are also not friendly with each other. They prefer to use their words rather than weapons.


    "Oh, those 4? They dide yesterday and today. They look angry, Did you miss their appointments also?"


    Radha knows which 4 Karna was talking about. She took a second to recall before she told Karna what happened in his absence.


    Yesterday those 4 hade to her, Meghna already knew where Karna was and told her about it. He will be spending time outside the home, So she just tagged in with the group to see the drama.


    Those 3 then asked her about Kanra, Radha didn''t know much about it, So she was not able to provide them with enough information, But seeing the smug smile of Meghna, She should have said something to them.


    They alsoe to her in the morning because Karna not only missed their evening meeting but also their usual everyday game/task, So all of them were furious.


    But that didn''t help them as this time even Meghna didn''t know the whereabouts of Karna.


    Seeing all this, Radha was sure her son was in big trouble but it was a matter he had to deal with it, So she didn''t want to interfere much with them. All she could say is that it was all Karna''s fault and he should clean the mess he created.


    "....I will handle them tomorrow."


    Karna felt helpless, He already knew what punishment was waiting for him tomorrow. After all, he was the one who created that punishment for them, But who knew he would be the first one to be punished by it first?


    Helpless, Karna bid his farewell with his mother and white fox on his shoulders, He headed towards his room with handling head. Tomorrow is going to be a very long day for him.


    "Hey lord, Give this stupid child a little brain to deal with these problems, If not he will not going to survive a bit with his personality."


    Radha seeing the reaction of her son could not help but fold her hands and pray to her lord Surya Narayana. He was already having problems with the 4 little girls.


    She could not imagine what kinda trouble Karna will be in after tomorrow, Not to mention after he officially takes the position of King of Anga.


    She shook her head. It''s not right to worry about these things, Tomorrow is a big day for her and her family. She should prepare for it.


    (A/N : What''s going to happen tomorrow with Karna?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 110 109. Asura King

    ?


    "Hey Fox, Do you understand my words?...Forget it, Just know that Mata is an easy hurdle, We have to convince Pitashri for him to let me keep you. If not, you will be living on the streets."


    Karnay on the wooden bed on his back, Lifting the white fox in front of him, Trying tomunicate with her.


    But she on the other hand pretends to sleep, Totally not in a mood to talk anything with him, Though Karna didn''t know if she can understand his words but he was damn sure she can feel his emotions thanks to his beastmaster title.


    So the conclusion Karna came to is that, This fox is justzy, All she knows is to eat and sleep, Which normally can be forgiven thinking she was just born but this little thing ate a whole pot of Sanjevani.


    He is afraid that if he lets the energy build up, She will burst open because of spiritual pressure. After all, even if Sanjevani is a life-saving medicine it''s only applicable when taken in suitable doses.


    Anything taken excessively like that will turn deadly, Even something essential to life things like oxygen and water, Both can kill a person when taken more than one should.


    *Pop*


    The eyes of the white fox opened in a sh the moment Karna mentioned that she would be living in the streets. She didn''t care about living in the streets, She was more concerned about she will not get enough food.


    So for the food, She was willing to sacrifice her beauty sleep. After all, she is a very big-hearted pers- Fox.


    She looked at Karna and started wagging her nine tails simultaneously, Showing that she was willing to listen to him.


    "Are you sure you are a fox and not a pig?"


    Karna was stunned seeing her reaction, Thanks to the emotional connection system that helped him make with her, He can easily understand what made her this excited, He could not understand howe this little thing this much.


    And even if she somehow ate it, Where was it all going? She showed no sign of being full at all, He was sure if he took out something to eat she would gulp it down in no time.


    *Bite*


    Well, what Karna answered was a bite on his hand, Which Karna let it happen because the next second regret was written all over the face of the fox as she held her front paw licking it with teary eyes.


    Karna wanted tough at her antics, He on purpose let her bite him, which triggered his Face-p body, Feeding her back 100 % of the attack power but the fact is that, He knows there was nearly any strength in her bite, so she was just pretending on his face.


    "Stop acting, Let me tell you, My father is a very strict man, So be good in front of him, I was not joking about living on the street thing, He will definitely put you in a stable with horses."


    Karna stopped this drama and came to the point, His father Adiratha is a simple man without many demands but he is a very principled man, Once he decided no one can change his decision.


    There is rule animals should stay outside the house, Which from his perspective is a very logical thing as animals do being many illnesses and other things with them.


    He who is always with animals knows this, So in his eyes, it''s reasonable to keep them outside as he didn''t want his family to suffer.


    Karna knew that even if it was a stable, Adiratha love his horses like his own children, so even if this Fox live in the stable, She would livefortably but the only problem is that this nine tail fox became stronger and more beautiful depending on how much beauty she saw in her infancy.


    He didn''t want to sound narcissistic but Karna knew that currently in this world he is the most beautiful person. The reaction of others , especially great sages like Guru Durvasa, proves that fact.


    So it''s best for her to be with him, It won''t hurt to have a strangepanion with him.


    *Nod*


    The fox just nodded her furry head, She right now agrees with anything Karna will say. Her reasoning is simple, Karna is beautiful. Beautiful people get a lot more resources and opportunities than average people, And so she will also get more food.


    It was a simple and easy-to-understand thought process of hers.


    And so both the man and the fox started discussing about buttering up his father to convince him to let the fox stay in the house.


    ¡­.


    "O'' Great King forgive us but we were not able to find the location of the 8th child of Princess Devaki."


    A servant was kneeling in the royal court assembly, He was trembling with fear. It''s been 4 years since they were tasked to find the 8th child of their former princess and current Queen of the Yadava n.


    But they failed miserably, Not to mention the location of the child, Even the approximated location of the child could not be found, As if the child didn''t exist in this mortal realm at all.


    They tried everything. They searched every corner of Aryavart except a few kingdoms like Hastinapur and Ayodhya for fearing offending them, But they didn''t give up. They decided to use astrology to find the location of the child.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    For which they called the most revered sages and astrologers to ask the stars about the location of the child but still no result, everyone only said one thing which was that something blocking them from peeking into the future, It''s be all blur.


    So the servant was terrified now. There was Akashvani (Oracle) that said the 8th child of a Devaki. The sister of the current king will be the one who will kill the current King, Kansa.


    For which the current king put his beloved sister into prison along with her husband, Who was also his dear friend, Vasudeva.


    It''s well known that thou tyrant, King indeed loves his sister and his friend but because of that one message, He even bes cruel to them, As he sees himself as a saviour of Asura''s.


    And why would he not be? He was only one of few Asura kings remaining on this earth, Others were wiped out either because of their own greed or other''s deceit, As all Asura he too hated Lord Vishnu.


    "That Mayavi (Illusionist) trickster, Ahh!! You go and send RajDuta (Royal messenger) into Hastinapur, Ayodhan and Panchal bringing requests for them to look for that damn child."


    Kansas was fuming with anger. It''s been a decade since he had to put his beloved sister in prison but what''s the point of it? The reason he put her in was to kill her 8th child the moment it was born somehow escaped from the prison.


    He knows it was all Maya of that trickster, If not a newborn never able to escape from tight security prison, But no matter what, He never will be killed by the Avatar of that trickster, Never.


    This is the real reason why he decided to put them in prison, As king he is not afraid of death. What he hates or says disgusted by was getting killed by the god he hates the most.


    It''s not secret the hatred Asura has for the Lord Vishnu, Each time they were tricked by him and killed by him, Hence why Kansa rather bear all those sins than to risk dying in the hands of the Avatar of Lord Vishnu.


    "But king, Maharathi Bhishma-"


    "I don''t care. Send this message to Emperor Dhritarashtra, Say if he finds the child, I will gift Hastinapur most of the futilend near our borders and this king and kingdom of Mathura will be allies of his."


    The servant wanted to remind his king that in Hastinapur there is still mighty Maharathi rank warrior Bhishma but he was stopped by King Kansa.


    Kansas knew the terror of Bhishma but he is not afraid of him because no matter how strong that warrior is, He still bound himself in the shackles, imprisoning himself in oath.


    So he didn''t have to deal with a lowly warrior. He will make a deal with a king. This is quite a generous offer he was given which hardly anyone refused but he still didn''t want to take any chances.


    He knows never to underestimate the trickery of Mayavi, He needs a backup n.


    "Kaliya, Imand you toe in front of me."


    So Kansa roared, His voice contained a spiritual power that helped his voice to spread across his whole kingdom but was only audible to the one who had a certain strength.


    "Your servant is here lord, Give me yourmand, If you want I will poison the whole world."


    Just as Kansa''s voice reverberated in the assembly, A tall slender man appeared in the middle of the hall bowing towards the king, Ready to bemanded by his king.


    "Please stand up, Kaliya, I don''t want you to poison the world, I want you to go to Hastinapur and search for the divine child, Be careful, You just have to find it, Don''t harm anyone, We don''t want to have enmity with kingdom like Hastinapur, right now.


    Do you understand?"


    King Kansa gave hismand with a warning, Because he put the Yadav king Vasudeva in prison, There is already pressure on his kingdom from them, He didn''t want to create any unnecessary enemies.


    "I understand my lord, I will search the whole kingdom of Hastinapur for that divine child. When I find him, I will immediately inform you, Now give me permission to leave."


    Kaliya still maintained his bowing position and epted the task given to him, He will definitely find any divine child if there is any in Hastinapur.


    "Hum, Go, Be sessful."


    King Kansa nodded and blessed him as he permitted him to leave. He just hopes Kaliya will not find a divine child in Hastinapur, It would be very difficult if that happens.


    Kaliya paid his respect to the king before he vanished out of thin air just like when he came here, The royal court assembly also ended, All waiting for Hastinapur''s response.


    (A/N : You guys wanted action right? Here is your action, I bet no one expected Kansa''s entry.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 111 110. 100 Headed-Serpent

    ?


    The darkness of night was pierced by the ray of the sun creating a gorgeous scenery of unreal twilight of morning.


    Most of the men were already awake and preparing to go to their work, women on the other hand were cooking and some were carrying water to their houses from the river and well for daily use.


    All in all, The world became active and viges were lively as small children ying in the fields with their friends or going to take a bath in the river with them.


    All this happening outside, But our dear protagonist was in a deep slumber not having any intention to wake up at all, This was his normal routine as there is nothing else for him to do.


    It''s better to use this time to sleep, After which he goes and ys with those four of them. Unfortunately for him he was not alone in this room anymore.


    *Bop*


    Suddenly something soft and fluffy banged on the face of Karna, Which instantly woke him up. He wanted to open his eyes but he wasn''t able to as that thing was still on his face.


    Karna reached out and lifted up from his face looking at the thing in his hand speechlessly.


    "What do you want? Why break my sleep? See, the sun was not even out yet."


    Karna helplessly asked the white fox, Who was right now wagging her nine fluffy tails in front of him acting all cute for him.


    Seeing her like that Karna can''t even be angry, There is no need to guess the reason for her waking him up. She is hungry and wants to be fed. If Karna knew before this mystical beast was this much, He would have second-guessed making her his pet.


    But now he has done it. There is no point of regretting it anymore. He just shook his head and pulled out Akshaya Patra and asked for some delicacy from it, Which quickly appeared in it.


    Karna didn''t even have to say anything to her, The moment she smelled the food, She jumped from his hands straight into the bowl like yesterday and started devouring.


    He let her be, Now that his sleep is broken, He can''t go back to sleep now, So he decided to go and try using the Gayatri mantra given to him by Sage Aditya yesterday.


    Karna got out of bed and after arranging the bed, He looked outside the window. It was still twilight, the Sun had yet to rise from the horizon but it would soon, So Karna had to hurry up.


    It''s said that Gayatri Mantra is strongest when chanted under the rising sun, He wanted to see why everyone was so surprised he get this Mantra. He used to chant this in hisst life.


    Though he was not religious but when he was adopted, He started learning Yoga in which they also taught this Mantra for calming the restless soul and mind, So Karna was curious what happened when chanted that mantra here in the age of gods.


    "Hey, Eat fast we- Already finished? Are you even chewing it or just inhaling it directly?"


    Karna turned around. He wanted this white fox to hurry up to finish eating, but just as he turned around, He saw the fox sitting beside the Akshaya Patra waiting for him like a good puppy.


    This would have looked cute if not for the fact Karna knows he just devoured approx 10 kg worth of food in an instant, Karna was very curious to know where all that food was going.


    But he knows he will not get an answer to that question soon, So all he could do was to go pick her up and carry her towards the river to take a bath and then start his chant.


    Which is exactly what he did. He went towards her, First put Akshaya Patra in the system inventory and then carried her in his arms downstairs.


    "O''Lord, I am seeing things? Did my son wake up this early? No, I must imagine it or the sun wille out from the west today."


    Just as Karna came downstairs, He heard a very surprised voice asking in disbelief, he didn''t even need to turn around to know his mother once again pulling his leg.


    "Mata, Neither you imagine it nor the sun wille out from the west, I just want to wake up because this little thing disrupted my sleep."


    Karna was helpless in front of his mother Radha. She is a caring and very overprotective mother. The only problem is that she will not let go of a chance to pull his leg like this.


    There is always this slight banter in this house but well, everyone involved in it enjoys it, So it''s not that bad just its cheating that he didn''t get to do the same


    "Really? Then this hmm what you said before? Haa cutie, She needs to be rewarded, Hey when youe back from the river I will give you something good to eat."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Radha was even more happy knowing that someone woke Karna up, Before she tried to train him but always failed because she can''t see him in distress, which he took quite advantage of, making her useless against his sleeping habits.


    But now that there is this fox, If she trained this fox wisely, She can work as an rm clock for herzy son.


    "I know what you are thinking Mata but drop it, I don''t need anyone to wake me up now, I decided to wake up early, Now let me go to the river, There is not much time before sunrise."


    Karna knows his mother very well, So he can tell when something is cooking in her mind. He didn''t want to tell her yet about his departure a monthter, So he had to break his habits first then hers to make it easy for her to let him go.


    Radha also looked outside and found out that the sun still has not risen yet, Though it is taking more time than usual but it''s not umon. Sometimes the sun acts like that, so she didn''t think much of it.


    She quickly took out the fresh clothes for Karna and handed them to him. She also give two extra towels to wipe their body, One for him and the other for the fox which she had yet to notice has a nine-tail because it was always hidden in Karna''s arms.


    So Karna and Fox make their way towards the other side of a big mountain, Away from the vige because if he goes to bathe near the vige, The girls wille to harass him.


    Yes, Little, maiden, married and even older womene to harass him though each has a different motive behind it which is mostly pure one but Karna doesn''t like to be stared at by hundreds of women when he is bathing, So he has his secret ce to bathe.


    Even those 4 didn''t know about this ce, This is his safe haven.


    Normally travelling this long takes half an hour of travel for an average person but who is Karna? For him, it was a journey in a matter of seconds.


    He quickly came to the river shore of Ganga and then without giving a second thought jumped directly into the strong current of the river, The white fox in his arms was terrified seeing this action.


    She quickly attached herself to Karna as much as possible and closed her eyes as she couldn''t swim. She was waiting for the cold ssh of water but it never came.


    When she opened her eyes slowly to see what was happening, She saw they were underwater but the water was not even touching Karna at all. Around them has an air bubble helping them breathe.


    She was lost seeing this wonder. Water changed its nature for Karna. She wanted to appreciate this phenomenon a little longer but Karna was as quick as an arrow released from a string of bow pierced through water and reached his destination in a matter of seconds.


    Karna just jumped out of the water on the shore, His secret ce but he was totally dry and so were the clothes he was carrying with him.


    He always does this because not only is this faster and shortcut but also because he faces no resistance in water, So he is actually faster in water even if he was swimming against the current than onnd because air does give him resistance.


    When Karna reached his ce, He quickly take a dip in the water with the unwilling white fox and then washed his body, After which he warp the fox in the dry cloth while he himself with his wet body sat on the boulder and started chanting the mantra in his mind.


    ¡­.


    "If I enter the vige with this route, I can avoid the guard''s detection."


    Kaliya, Who was currently in the original 100 metres long 100-headed serpent form thinking of entering Anga through the current of Ganga, He knows he has to be sneaky so as not to alert Hastinapur kingdom.


    "I have to find that divine child, but where? This kingdom is so big, Who knows where that child will be-"


    Kaliya shook his hundred heads. He though taken this task but he was not sure if he was able toplete it. After all, this kingdom is so big. How can he find the one person here while staying in the shadows?


    But as Kaliya was about to go underwater and sneak into the vige of Anga, He was attracted towards the golden lighting just a little away from him, When he turned towards there in curiosity, His 100 heads nearly fell in the river in shock.


    (A/N : Kaliya had 100 heads each filled with venom and poison.


    Sorry for not updating for two days. My eldest uncle passed away Monday morning, I didn''t get time to write this nor was I in that mental space.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 112 111. Super Affinity

    ?


    The Surroundings felt like it was a piece fallen from heaven, Everything was beautiful and looked divine. Enchanting fragrant flowers were all over the ce, Even trees were providing a smooth cold breeze.


    This ce is nothing but the secret hiding ce of Karna, He at this moment closed his eyes and started chanting Gayatri Mantra.


    "You the eternal one, the physical one, the source of life


    oh adorable Sun God the brightest of all, clean my soul and purify me


    enlighten me, inspire me and lead me to the right path in life."


    When Karna started chanting this mantra, The beauty of the surroundings are the result of his chanting. His neck-length void-like hair was still wet but the moment changes started happening also in him.


    His dark hair was a new moon night, Right not zing with a golden glow just like a sun in the sky, His body also radiated divine glow and the warmth surrounding him.


    The white Fox which he warped in the towel before sneaked close to him to enjoy thefortable heating from his body, She just rolled close to him while keeping herself warped.


    But Karna was unaware of this, He was just lost in the feeling of the soft first ray of sun hitting his skin, Because he just wanted to test this Mantra, He didn''t activate the system EXP function, So there was no critical strike on EXP.


    Hence why the system didn''t jump up and pop notifications in his mind, Which was a good thing as Karna was enjoying this calm state of being a lot.


    As time went by, The soft gentle rays of the sun became harsh and hot but for Karna, they were the same as before, His body also started secreting ck goo like a chinese novel protagonist.


    But unlike them, it''s not the impurity of his body, Because thanks to his multiple special physiques, His body doesn''t have any impurity left. Rather it wasing from his soul which still didn''t have any enhancement.


    As Karna was changing the mantra, Not only his body but also his soul was bing pure and stronger, The Karma of his was also mixing with him, cleaning the cause of effect slowly from him.


    Finally after chanting Gayatri Mantra 108 times, Karna no longer felt that sense of peace, Which means this is a limit for the day to chant this mantra, So he slowly opened his eyes which pupils right now also turned light golden.


    Karna stood up from the boulder just to find out the boulder he was seating on was no longer there. It was melted away by the heat generated from his chanting, Surprising Karna.


    ''Strange, Why hasn''t the system not jumped out now? Normally there should be few rewards given to me?''


    After Karna came out of his shock, He could not help but think the system had not rewarded him anything, Which was not normal for the million-time crit system.


    He always gets rewards for the tiniest thing he does, Though it''s not mean much but the system didn''t miss the rewards.


    [Ding! Host you turn off the EXP function, So the system couldn''t able to give any critical EXP, As for rewards, You need to get something to receive crit on that reward.


    Your soul though was being cleansed, Yet to even scratch the surface of filth on it, So It did not qualify to get rewards yet.]


    As always when asked the right question system to answer it, Thankfully Karna asked the right question and so he got his answer.


    It''s simple, If you get anything the system will give you crit on it. If the EXP function is on, System also gives a crit on it, But when these conditions are not met, It prefers to stay silent.


    ''Really? Why didn''t you tell me this before?''


    Karna talks to the system in his mind, Though he already figure it out all the basic functions of the system, He didn''t know this requirement as the system never missed giving him rewards.


    [......]


    Silence! The system as always goes back to being silent, making Karna very frustrated.


    But what can he do? So Karna just picked up his clean clothes and wore them while the dirty ones were put into the system inventory.


    "Tell me your identity child or be ready to die."


    Just when Karna was about to pick up the sleeping fox and dive into the river, A very creepy voice reverberated in the surrounding, That voice was very cold sending shivers down the spine of listeners.


    It''s just Karna didn''t even flinch, He just looked around curiously searching for the source of the voice, There was not even an ounce of fear on his face.


    And why would he fear? He was close to the water source, Which bent on his will and even went against its nature for him, Thanks to the super level affinity he has with water.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Plus there is the Sun in the sky, Which again he has the same super level of affinity, Again there are shadows which means darkness is around which is one of the three elements he has a super affinity.


    So he does not have an ounce of fear, He has both offence and defence ready to face danger.


    "Huh? Not afraid of me? Do you know who I am? Identify yourself or die. This is a final warning."


    The voice once again rang but Karna though was not afraid but he was not a fool either, he was already in full-on alert mode, Thanks to the chanting of Mantra his senses also enhanced a little.


    And because of that, when the second time the voice rang, Karna was quickly able to find the source of the voice, Which turned out to being from under the river.


    Karna finding this out was not sure whether to cry orugh, This guy was threatening him while he at any moment put an end to his life, What an irony.


    "I am Karna, The son of Radha, Son of Suta and King of Anga, And the ally of Hastinapur kingdom."


    Knowing that the culprit is in the water, Karna got a little confidence boost but still, he didn''t want unnecessary bloodshed. If he can, He wants to avoid making enemies.


    So he revealed his identity. If another person has mistaken him for someone, This is a clue that they have the wrong person, And they will go away.


    If they don''t, then that means this person came here for him, To which Karna didn''t have to show mercy, He can go all out.


    "Lier, How can you be king and Sut at the same time here in Hastinapur? Do you think I don''t know how strict the Varna (caste) system is here?"


    The voice roared as the water rose high off the river, threatening to break onto the shore but surprisingly even after the water level rose above the shoreline not a single drop was spilled on the ground.


    Which was ignored by the 100-metre-long beast who had risen out of the river with his 100 heads and 200 sets of vertical eyes locked onto the figure of Karna.


    Kaliya at this moment was very confused, He actually has no idea why he even revealed himself. All he had to do was to find the divine child and report back to his lord.


    But when he looked at Karna there was a rare moment of softness in his poisonous heart. He knew that once he reported this back to his lord, This kid would be in grave danger.


    Before he didn''t care about the life of one single individual but this child is different. All his being not willing to see this kid getting harmed, There was a weird sense of goodness for him.


    If not for themand his lord gave to him, He definitely ignored this child as he is not willing to put him in harm''s way.


    "You are right, Mr. Sperpant, Here is a very strict Varna system but I, being a king, was punished by the king, So I have to ept that punishment which makes me King Of Anga."


    Karna wasn''t terrified seeing this huge body of serpent rather he felt relief because serpents are considered as water dwellers and hence they will not harm him, But he was curious why a beast like him came here.


    These beasts are forbidden to enter the human residency, They get their own forest outside each kingdom for it, Though sometimes some brave ones sneak into the human civilization.


    But those who dare to sneak into Hastinapure then are not brave but stupid. Even if Mahamahim Bhishma is not present all the time in the kingdom, There is still Kripa, Another Maharathi rank warrior in the pce to deal with such invaders.


    "Oh, You are that famous Karna, Then you are not the one I am looking for, It''s not safe to be alone this far away from the vige, Go back child."


    Kaliya when he heard the story of Karna remembered the gossip about this, It made quite a turmoil then as Suta was titled as King by Hastinapur.


    This story also proves that Karna is not the one he is looking for as the one he is looking for was not even born when that story took ce, Hence Karna was out of suspicion.


    Kaliya was happy about this, He turned back into his human form fearing he scared this child even more, And was about to leave.


    "Did I say you can leave?"


    But as he took a step, A even colder than his rang from behind him, He wanted to turn around but the water below his feet became solid, River was still flowing but he was stuck in it.


    He wanted to say something but found that his body started bing cold. To his horror he found out that the blood in his veins stopped flowing.


    (A/N : Do you know humans have 60% of water?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 113 112. Terrified Kaliya

    ?


    *Gulp*


    Kaliya''s throat became dry as he mechanically turned his head towards Karna, Who was as beautiful as he saw a moment ago but right now in that beauty, He can see the shadow of death.


    He never thought that there would be a day when he was put in this condition by a mere child, But this is his reality now.


    "Wh-What *Gulp* you want?"


    It was bing harder and harder for Kaliya to do even normal function, If not for him being a cold-blooded being, Who are used to lowering their blood supply but still they can''t live much longer without any blood supply at all.


    He even urged his demonic power in him to restart his blood supply but his blood was frozen, not willing to bulge at all.


    This was enough to terrify him. He who used to have an arrogance about having various types of fatal poisons now was like a fish on the chopping board, At the mercy of the person with a knife.


    What is even more shameful is that the person with a knife is just a child, He was lost because of one child.


    "Nothing, Just the reason why you are here and name of the person who send you here, That''s all."


    Karna flicked his hand and restarted his blood supply once again to his vital organs but kept on manual, The moment Karna feel he was trying to do something, just stopped his brain.


    After all, Karna is not a fool, He can feel danger emitting from this serpent. Though there was no ill intent towards him for now but Karna knows how deadly the person standing in front of him is.


    The blood miasma around this guy shows it will not be less than 1000 people''s life has taken. That is the lowest estimate Karna can think of.


    So Karna didn''t want to take chances as this type of person changes their mood on a whim. There is no telling what this person can do in the next moment.


    But Karna was also curious. This guy doesn''t look like a fool, So he definitely has an agenda for which he came here, Karna wanted to figure out which one is that.


    The person he was looking for was definitely something special, Karna wanted to see if this person is a foe or friend. He had to do this as sadly he didn''t have the luxury of being careless for things like this.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance, The reason I came here to search for the divine child of princess Devaki. Who should be around 4 years old currently, As for who sent me? Forgive me I can''t reveal that, You can kill if you want but I will not reveal the name of my lord."


    Kaliya breathed a sigh of relief when his blood once again started flowing but he also can feel this blood being controlled, There is no need to guess who is behind it.


    He on purpose did this to tell him he can end him any moment if he try to be smart, Kaliya didn''t know why he felt proud of this child for knowing tricks like this even at this age.


    Today is a very weird day.


    "Ohh, No need, I know who your lord his, Okay,e in the noon and take me to Mathura, I want to have a talk with your king Kansa."


    Karna couldn''t figure out if this serpent is a fool or smart, He revealed he was looking for the son of Princess Devaki, Then refused to say the identity of his lord, As if this whole Aryavart didn''t know the man who was after the son of Princess Devaki.


    "Ho-How do you know?"


    So okay, So this serpent is stupid because when Karna mentioned the name of Kansa, The colour of his face changed and he looked at Karna not understanding how could this child know about his lord.


    "Wait!? You know who my lord is and yet you still want to meet him? Do you have a death wish?"


    Kaliya just slightly recovered from the shock of Karna revealing the identity of his lord, he gets taken back by the decision of this child, Kansa is known as a tyrant.


    He doesn''t discriminate, Man, women, child everything is equal in his eyes as he didn''t hesitate to put an end to their life. Though not without reason but that reason can be anything.


    From serious crime like a rape and murder to putting the wrong foot entering in the hall, Reason can be anything, Hence why he get the title of Tyrant.


    "Trust me, He will not going to have the guts to kill me, Juste here at little past noon in your serpent form, We will leave for Mathura to meet King Kansa."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna once finally allowed Kaliyas blood flow automatically because now he knows he is not a foe, Though not a friend either but a very useful pawn against the first blue guy, Krishna.


    Well, Because in past life Karma gets most of his knowledge about Mahabharata from fanfics that too from iplete fanfic novels, He never finds out that Krishna, like all the people in this time, have multiple names.


    He only knows one thing, Few people rted to one entity are after him and he has only two options, either avoid them or deal with them.


    Karna prefers to avoid them but he knows it''s impossible as they are going toe looking for him. So the best option will be the third one, Avoid them but have a contingency n ready for them.


    And this Kansa can be used for contingency. He though not learn much about his past life but here he found out that he is quite a strong king. Even a big kingdom like Hastinapur didn''t want to have an unnecessary conflict with him.


    That''s the reason why Mahamahim Bhishma did not march to Mathura and punish Kansa for putting the brother of his Kulvadhu (Daughter-In-Law) Kunti into prison.


    "........I will be here at noon waiting for your arrival Radheya (Son of Radha)."


    Kaliya was super confused, He didn''t understand from where did the child get this confidence but it says emotions are contagious, So Kaliya also has slight confidence in Kanra.


    So he liked his tradition to call people by their mother-rted names to show respect, So he did just that and vanished out of thin air because Karna also freed him from the bondage of water.


    "Hmm, King Kansa, It will be interesting."


    Karna didn''t leave right away but scratched his chin. To be honest, Kansa is a very strong ally, especially considering he also has an army of Danvasa and Rakshas with him.


    If somehow Karna figures out the ways to tame this tyrant, Not only he can be used against the blue guys but also it will be a powerful asset of his and help him get some powerful backup.


    After all, If you yearn for peace you first need the power to maintain it. Without strong power, It will be a fool''s dream to expect peace.


    Karna knows this fact very well, This is a reason why he was trying to get strong even though he did not want to do anything with those blue guys. If he is strong maybe he can achieve that but if he is not, He definitely will be walked on by others.


    ''Now, I should go meet those four and then see the guest at home quickly, After Which I also have to go and get myself my bodyguard for this journey. It''s going to be a long day.''


    Karna after figuring pros and cons of dealing with Kansa thought of the more important matter, Those 4 monsters.


    He hasn''t seen any of them since the day before yesterday. It''s quite strange they can do this. Normally they should be raiding his house for the answer about why he missed their scheduled meeting of theirs.


    And there will also be a punishment to be given to him but nothing sorta happens which not only didn''t call him down but made Karna even more afraid as he knows they all are up to no good.


    So before they do anything he needs to stop them, As for bodyguards? He has one, The strongest one, The one who is the reason why Karna was so sure that King Kansa will not dare to do anything.


    Last, but not least, He also has to meet the childhood friend of his father. Well, it was not that concerning as it happens on a regr basis, So Karna did not paying much attention to it.


    But he should have been paying much more attention to it. The reason for it will be known to him soon.


    "Let''s go Little fox."


    Karna didn''t think much anymore. He picked up the white fox which had long since fallen asleep and was still wrapped in the towel. He was careful not to wake her up.


    After holding her gently in his arms, He once again dived straight into the river current and swiftly made his way towards his home.


    (A/N : Sorry for not updating for two days. My eldest uncle passed away Monday morning, I didn''t get time to write this nor was I in that mental space.


    Also like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 114 113. Asura Feild

    ?


    "What do you think about it, Arya? He is best candidate for Sush, Right?"


    Gandhari spoke up in the excitement and mild anxiety to her husband Dhritarashtra, Who was sitting on the bed carefully listening to her words while rubbing his eyes.


    She wanted to bring this subjectst night but her husband was too tired because of the official he fell asleep before she get a chance to bring this subject with him.


    So she just wait for him to wake up and when he was up she started bombarding her idea on him. From why Karna is a good husband for Sush to how it can help the kingdom, She was prepared reasons for everything from emotional to political.


    "Gandhari, Priye, I just woke up. Can you just give me a second to catch up? Let''s start from why you think he is good for our Sush?"


    Dhritarashtra had to stop his excited wife and ask her to start from the beginning as he didn''t get a thing she was babbling about.


    "Arya, Who else will be better than him? In beauty, I am sure no one cane near him. You might have found out how he ticked Mahamantri Vidur to join a neutral side, So he is also intelligent.


    As for lineage? He is king, Which makes him Skhatriya, And yesterday be also go through reawakening with Putra Duryodhana, So in strength he is also superior especially when Rishi Durvasa himself made him his student.


    And yesterday there is another Rishi-"


    "Wait!!! Stop there, Too many things unfolded there, Reawakening? When? Why don''t I know about it? Also why are you calling Putra Suyodhana in derogatory name of Duryodhana? How many people know this?


    As for Karna, He too get a reawakening? How? And when did Rishi Durvasa ept him as his student? Priye, Please give me an answer to these questions."


    Gandhari was so excited that she didn''t mind retelling things from begging to her husband, But Dhritarashtra''s eyes be wide open when he heard she talking about reawaking of his child, He have no idea about it.


    He gets news about Vidur from his secret spies in the pce and he too felt proud and appreciative about how that little child''s brain works, Especially when he knows Karna not only tricked his brother Vidur but also Mahamahim Bhishma.


    But these are still small thingspared to the reawakening. As said before there are very few people who have reawakening since the beginning of time and all of them have be mighty warriors and figures in this world who leave their names in golden letters in pages of history.


    Because of that he could not help but be shocked and happy that his eldest son got this opportunity, And what was even more surprising was that the rarest event happened twice in the same ce one after another.


    In Dhritarashtra''s mind gears were spinning as he think about many ways this can benefit him and his family, People often forget or ignore that though he is blind he is not stupid.


    He managed to run a big kingdom like Hastinapur, Even with backing of warriors like Bhishma and Kripacharya, It is impossible to maintain the vastness and peace of this kingdom without a proper political moves, Which he excels in it.


    Hence why the moment he heard about this news his first instinct as a king was to see how this can benefit his kingdom as the two people who get that divine blessing is on his side but soon his fatherly side took over and he asked import question.


    If someone knew this news, It would be troublesome. No one has guts to attack the prince of Hastinapur in front but there is no saying they will not try to attack in the dark, So he was quite worried about it.


    "Oh forgive me Arya, I wanted to tell this to you yesterday but you are too tired. This happened yesterday when Karna came to eat at the royal dining hall. When Nakul called my eldest Putra Duryodhana, Everyone including me was angry.


    But Karna praised Nakul, saying that the son born from the boon of Mahadeva deserve such na ame, Duryodhana the unconquerable, Putra liked this name a lot and when Pandavas leave after the Mahamantri Vidur incident, Putra announced that he will be called as Duryodhan, The unconquerable from now on.


    The exact next moment when he announced, His reawaking started, Thankfully there were not many people present in the hall at that time, Only Karna, Bhrata and our kids, So no one found out about it.


    Later Sage family came and they blessed Duryodhana and Karna, Who also done with his reawakening which was way scarier then Duryodhana''s,  Then Rishi Durvasa came, Much happened after that which I will tell youter.


    But one thing led to another and they epted him as his student. Only these many people know about this secret, and now you also know.


    This is why I am saying, He is best for our Sush."


    Gandhari fully understand the excitement of her husband, She too was go through these emotions when all that tapping in front of her eyes, So he patiently tell Dhritarashtra about all yesterday event.


    Right now all she wanted to do is to arrange the marriage between her daughter and Karna. This is the best she can do for her daughter.


    She knows the royal family women also have responsible towards the kingdom especially the daughter of the King and princesses in the Harem of the kingdom, She knows there will be a day when Sush also has to do her duty towards the kingdom.


    Though Gandhari as a mother and women hate this political marriages but a queen and empress she understand the importance of this, Not only do these marriages keep the alliance strong between kingdoms but also grow stronger with it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Also the women who married through this political marriage not treated ill, They get their own ce in the royal court and power in the kingdom, It is both to show that both Kingdoms trust each other and also to keep an eye on each other.


    Yeah, that''s a duality, Say we trust you but always keep backhand ready to arise of treason, This is a royal life and rtionships, Gandhari didn''t want this for her daughter.


    Sush will get some power in another kingdom in political marriage but whether she will be loved or respected by her husband will be a mystery, As for Swayavars? She knows they are pretty much scams.


    There are two types of Swayamvara. In the first one Princess will walk towards the king or prince she likes and put a gand on him choosing him as her husband but this decision was already made for her.


    Princess only puts a gand on the man she wants when that person is beneficial to the kingdom. If not, those people are not put into consideration at all.


    As for 2nd method of Swayavara? It was a little different from the first one. Here is a huge possibility of variables. Here a task is given and whoeverpletes this task, That man will marry the Princess.


    Here, princess or king, No one has the right to interfere once rules are spoken.


    Any worthy men either king or prince cane and trypleting the task and when they are sessful they will get a princess. It seems the most fair way to choose a husband for a princess but even here there is a trick.


    Task decided by either the princess or her father, So they only chose such a task that only the man they already had in mind couldplete, Like some chose archery, Some chose mace fight etc.


    So they make sure the candidate they have in their mind will win and even if that candidate loses, They still get a better one as the one whopletes the task obviously better than the candidate they have in mind who failed.


    Hence they away get what they want. There is no loss for the daughter party but the problem is that in this type, the princess barely has any voice about who she wanted to choose.


    "Servant!! Please go and prepare the luxurious gifts of gems, gold, silver and other valuable thing, Make sure that there will be no mistakes in it, Go and hurry up to arrange it.


    Make sure all those things should be worthy of the image of the Hastinapur kingdom."


    After hearing the words of Gandhari, Dhritarashtra quickly stood up and roared towards the gate, And called out the servant who always standing outside to fulfill anymand of their master.


    A servant quickly replied to the king from outside the chamber as they can''t enter the chamber without permission of the King or Queen themselves, After he get the order without any dy, Servant go away to prepare a things asked by his mater.


    "Arya?-"


    "You are right, We can''t let go of such a Son-In-Law, He is not only best for Sush but also for our kingdom."


    Gandhari got an idea of what her husband wanted to do but she still wanted to hear from him, Which he also understood and given an answer that the king would give to her.


    This made her happy as she called out her Dasi (Female servant) to help her to be ready. Though slightly annoyed that he first saw the benefit of this for the kingdom but knowing how much her husband loved this kingdom and the people in it, She forgave him.


    She also has to go and doll Sush up, Her daughter should look the best today in front of her future inws, When Karna will back from his training they will hold a big marriage for them.


    ¡­..


    *Shiver*


    "Why does it suddenly be cold?"


    Karna jumped out of the water and felt goosebumps appear on his body making him shiver. He didn''t understand what was happening. All he could say was that maybe a sudden change in temperature in the water and outside made him like this.


    So Karna just walked towards his house unknown to the fact he was walking towards the Asura field as Queen Gandhari is not the only one who thought of this n.


    (A/N : I am sick again, That''s why there was no update yesterday, Sorry ??.


    Do you think Karna can survive this?


    Also, Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 115 114. Everyone Is Villain

    ?


    "I am getting old for this."


    Bhishma was strolling in the royal garden thinking about the event of yesterday evening, He even till now could not decide how to react to these revtions.


    First, he found out that Vidur had made up the prophecy about Duryodhana, Then he saw how a child was able to trick the most intelligent mind in this kingdom and the behaviour of Gandhari couldn''t be even more clear. She hates having a rtionship with them.


    And then there is new news that Suyodhana changed his name to Duryodhan, which was very weird as just before yesterday that name was enough to boil his blood in rage.


    Bhishma also saw how deep enmity these cousins share, It was not a child''s game as he thought before which will go away with time, This is a very serious matter, Both groups hate each other to the core.


    Thinking about what was going to happen with his family and lineage, Bhishma could not help but think he was getting older. At this age normal old people spend time with their family, not thinking of the ways to prevent one family member from killing another.


    "Thankfully, That little devil will be gone soon. Maybe after that troublemaker is gone, I can put both Pandavas and Kauravas together. It will definitely decrease hate between each other."


    Well, Just like every married couple who stopped loving each other, Bhishma didn''t want to admit that his family was falling apart, And so he put all the me on the simple innocent faultless-


    *Ahem* He put all the me on Karna, Who well¡­very handsome, As for other things said above just ignore it as even the almighty narrator has a limit on how much they can lie.


    So Bhishma after thinking, figured out the solution and is now in search of a teacher for both Pandava and Kurvasa. This way he can send them to that teacher by putting them together.


    Which in his mind will resolve the issue between them, To some degree he is right, The only problem is that this only works when both parties have slight respect for each other.


    Or very least not have urges to slit each other''s throats, Putting these two groups together in this condition is a disaster waiting to happen.


    "Kripa should know about the teach-"


    "Hey, O''Great Mahamahim Bhishma! I wanted to cash in one of the favours you owe me."


    Bhishma was very rxed. He was thinking about going to a royal teacher and get a rmendation for the two groups of children in the pce, But he was so rxed that he didn''t monitor his surroundings properly and because of that trouble came knocking on his door.


    Here trouble means Karna if it''s not clear.


    "AngaRaj, What are you doing here, Wait! Forget that, Tell me what you want?"


    Bhishma was startled seeing Karna jump out from behind, He was surprised. Really surprised that this child was able to seek this close to him without him detecting.


    No matter how rxed he was, He is still a mighty warrior of Maharathi rank, Even the fallen leaf from the tree can''t get away from his surveince, And yet he somehow had not detected a growing, walking, breathing child, Who didn''t start any training yet.


    But who was Bhishma? A hardened warrior who at one time flows the blood of enemies so much that it looks like a Sanzu river, The river of blood and death.


    So he quickly recovers and directlyes to the point, He knows someone like Karna will not shy away from using the three promises he has given to him, Which he of course turned into favours as it gives high moral ground to him and make it felt like Karna was doing him a favour for asking to do this and not other way around.


    And yet, Bhishma allows it, Anyway what worse could happen? This is still a child, Seeing how quick he is to use the promises, It should be something silly-


    "I want you to be my permanent bodyguard, You can still protect Hastinapur as a side job, So there will be no contradiction with your oath, O''Great Mahamahim Bhishma."


    Karna had a wide grin on his face when he innocently put forward what he wanted.


    He actually wanted to go home and eat something but he didn''t know why he didn''t feel like going home now, So he came here to give a heads-up to Mahamahim Bhishma.


    As for why this request? Because he was not stupid, This is a promise from the strongest warrior rank on earth and the man can even beat Deva''s. He will not go and waste one of his promises to ask Bhishma to protect him for a day on his journey in the Matura.


    It will be a stupid and brain-dead move. You have the words of a warrior like Bhishma to do any unconditional things for you as long as it does not interfere with the well-being of Hastinapur, It''s best to ask this as your first request.


    ".....You are the viin, You are doing this on purpose to make a feud between brothers for your own gain, Try to be a good person Putra. It will earn you some Karma."


    Bhishma was not prepared for this at all, All the thoughts of Karna being a child, what worse he can do was thrown out of the window never to be seen again.


    He now understands how deep water this child''s mind is. Yesterday was not some fluke. This child nned all that out from beginning to finish, He led them by the nose right in his trap.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    So Vidur was right before, He did warn him multiple times to get rid of this child but Bhishma never listened. He in his pride or ignorance or just pity and care towards the innocent life did not want to believe it.


    But now the proof is in front of him, It''s indeed this Suta child who wanted to take advantage of troubled water, That is the reason why he asked him to be his bodyguard.


    This way Karna can take him away in critical times in the family to prevent things from escting further. This child is indeed evil and because of his promise, he can''t even do anything.


    This child in a single day takes care of the two most feared members of Hastinapur court, Making this child the most fearsome opponent he encounters till now.


    "No matter how good a person you are, We are all bad guys in someone''s story, O''Great Mahamhim, So enjoy your role and at least be a memorable viin."


    Karna sees through that Bhishma has misunderstood him but he decides to make this a teaching moment and so he quotes these famous words, He who reads the fanfic about the epic has some broken understanding of these characters.


    In which he knows that what Mahamahim Bhishma suffers from is that he is always trying to do a good thing but while doing that, he ignores who and how many people he hurt as a result of his self-righteousness.


    Princess Amba is an example, And so are her other two sisters which people often forget he was also kidnapped. There is Gandhari but worse damage he did was to the thing he was always trying to protect, Hastinapur.


    If not for his unyielding oath, the war would have never happened. He was byw heir to the throne, If only for the greater good he had broken his oath, His lineage would have not ceased to exist.


    He does earn the name, honoured and respected for keeping his oath but is also partially med for the destruction of all around.


    "What- What are you talking about?"


    Bhishma was taken aback by the sudden change in the tone of Karna, Before it was easy going evergreen hard to resist childish sweet voice but now it has be deep and full of profound meaning that he could not warp his head around.


    But he might get an idea of what he was trying to say. It''s just Bhishma didn''t want to admit it, If he did then what he did all this time will be meaningless, No it will be worse than meaningless.


    He will be the culprit for all the disasters headed towards his family. He really can''t ept the fact that he who is trying to save his family is the reason why it was falling apart.


    "Nothing, Also you misunderstood me O''Great Mahamahim Bhishma, I am not nning that deep, It''s useless to take you away, You can''t do anything even if the conflict was escting right in front of you.


    Also, I guarantee you that I will not harm Kauravas, And will do my best to avoid having trouble with Pandavas but If they want to cause trouble, They will end up worse than Bheema, That is Radheya''s words.


    And the reason I want you as my bodyguard for is nothing special, I wanted to go on a short trip to Mathura and wanted protection, That''s all."


    Karna once again changed his tone back to his usual self, He did this on purpose. This didn''t seem much but he highlighted what was important in this conversation.


    Not right now but soon Bhishma also understands why he can''t do anything to stop what is now inevitable conflict between cousins.


    ''I was wrong? He didn''t seem to have ill intent towards Kuruvansh. At least not to Kuravas, That''s something.''


    Bhishma became silent upon hearing Karna, He didn''t know what to say, As for why he could not be able to avoid the conflict thing ignored by him, He didn''t want to pay attention to that fearing Karna might just say it.


    "Okay, I ept your request, I will be your bodyguard and will protect you as long as you are not standing against Hastinapur or trying to harm my family."


    So not knowing what to say, Bhishma without even knowing the more about trip to Karna agreed in guilt, Which also careful thinking of the little devil.


    "Oh, Cool, We will be leaving a little after noon, So be fully prepared with your best arsenal O''Great Mahamahim Bhishma, You might have to fight the whole kingdom''s army of Mathura."


    Karna, after hearing what Bhishma said, spoke up very quickly and rapidly before he made a run for it. While Bhishma stands there trying to understand what he did to deserve to encounter this child.


    He had it enough. He wanted to go after Karna and directly ask him what he meant but when he turned around to his horror he could not find Karna at all. Even when he spread his Yogic power all around the garden and the pce, There is no sign of Karna.


    This deeply confused Bhishma, So much so, He decided to go and talk to his mother this troublemaker.


    (A/N : Tried something new, Do you like it?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 116 115. Banter Between Friends

    ?


    "Spill it, How do you do it? Not only does Mahamahim not notice you but I am also able to hear his thoughts, And how he does not see us? We were standing right in front of him, and he called me a troublemaker. That is sphemy, since when did I cause trouble? I am a peace-loving boy."


    Karna after seeing Bhishma gone, Picked a white fox by her nape and held the front of him asking her questions. She might not going to understand his words but she damn well feels his emotions.


    *Lick*


    So Fox did what she always does when confronted by Karna, She licked his face and gave him an innocent look as if saying that she didn''t know a thing.


    But Karna here might have figured it out, After all, he has a functional working brain, So he put her back on his shoulder and seat under the tree to think through his conclusion.


    "Definitely Inherent Magical power said by the system, But I didn''t expect they wille this soon, Anyway now I have a fox that can cloak my presence, And it even works on Maharathi warriors, So definitely not weak magical power."


    When Karna sat down, Fox sneaked her way through in hisp, So while Karna was thinking about it, She as instinct rubbed her white furry back and her nine tails.


    Come to think about it, no one noticed because she didn''t want them to notice them. Nice move on her part but this also says that she awakened her magical powers since yesterday.


    "I should give you a name soon, Calling you White Fox not working out."


    Karna was overjoyed but didn''t celebrate it yet. He needs to know the limit of her power, The strengths and weaknesses before he decides to use it on any others, So for now it''s not usable.


    But now that she is growing up, Karna has to give her a good proper name. She definitely did not like being called White Fox all the time, The reason why was that she was hitting every time he called her that.


    Of course, there is no force behind it as she learned her lesson about what happens if she uses force to bite him.


    Now Karna decided to go to those four monsters and ask them for the suggestion for a name for this fox. They should be good at names.


    And so Karna decided to go meet them now because he for some reason didn''t want to go home right now, He was having a weird feeling, Which he decided because he was anxious about what those 4 upto.


    The only constion for him right now was that the Vige was still there, It was not burning right now. Those four are that chaotic if not monitored, So While thinking of this, Karna made his way towards their usual meeting ce, near the shore of river Ganga.


    ¡­..


    "Oh my dear Mitra, Vaibhav (Prosperity), It''s been too long since we meet each other."


    In Adhiratha''s house, The father of Karna was quite delighted as he weed his childhood friend Vaibhav.


    Both of them were inseparable in childhood and learned under the same teacher about how to take care of horses and maintenance of chariots and such and so their friendship deepened even more there.


    But after they get married they be busy taking care of their businesses, Adiratha bes the royal chariot of Prince Dhritarashtra and Vaibhav also starts his own workshop for building and selling horses to the royal court of Hastinapur and other royalties.


    It can be said that both of them found tremendous sess in their own field, Adiratha now became head of all royal chariots and Vaibhav like his name, became so sessful in his business that he spread his business to other kingdoms.


    Now both have a small fortune of their own but this prosperity didn''t blind them from what is also important things to them, Their friendship.


    Like now it was not the head of the royal chariots meeting the big chariot businessman but one friend meeting another who were together with them on their journey.


    "It''s been a really long time. Forgive me Mitra, I was not able toe to congratte you in person after hearing you finally got blessed by Lord Suya and got a gift of a son."


    Vaibhav also tightly hugged his friend and asked for forgiveness. He did hear that his friend finally became a father but he was out of the kingdom on a business trip at that time, So he wasn''t able toe and congratte him.


    "No worry, You send a chariot as a gift. That is enough. Now that this subject hase up, I also ask for forgiveness for not being able toe to the celebration of your first and only daughter.


    That whole week I was appointed to take care of horses and maintain their hooves. Though I was not the one who had to do it, I had to make sure those people were doing the right job and not hurting horses."


    Both of them break their hug, both of them overwhelmed with emotion and nostalgia, Adiratha also apologises as he too could not make it to the celebration of Vaibhav''s first daughter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Vaibhav does have older sons from his wives but he never had a daughter until then, She is the first daughter in their 5 generations, So of course she is being spoiled by everyone.


    She is now considered as the Laxmi (Goddess of Wealth) of the family as since her birth their business has increased nearly 4 fold, Which only increased the importance of her and love for her family even more than it already was.


    "Don''t worry about it, You also send very good and healthy poney for her. It''s just like always you have forgotten Mitra that horses take only 5-7 years to be adults.


    Tell me how can a 7-year-old daughter of mine be able to ride a full-grown horse?"


    Vaibhav after the emotional talk also forgives Adhiratha for noting to his daughter''s celebration, But they are friends, No they are best friends so of course they can''t sit for a while without a strong urge to fight each other.


    Which started by Vainhava, He did have a point in his argument though, If Adiratha gave horse for his daughter then how she can use that horse as when she was old enough to learn which is the age of 7, The horse will not stay money and would have be an adult big horse.


    Not only that, Because Adiratha really sends horses with the best gics which are specially bred for their speed and endurance. Now the pony that Adiratha sent was nearly taller than his 7-years old daughter.


    How will she be able to ride that war horse now? There is no way.


    "Hey, How can that be my fault? My son started riding a horse when he was 4, Not for his mother knowing about it, He right now should have been riding his horse in this vige.


    Also, you send a chariot to me."


    Adhiratha understands he made a mistake but how can he ept his mistake? They don''t do that here, So he doubles it down and even says it is Vaibhav''s fault.


    "So? What''s wrong with sending a chariot?"


    Vaibhav obviously also does not believe in backing down policy and so he joins Adiratha to create trouble.


    "You send me a chariot, Just a chariot. Where were the horses, Vaibhav? How can you give a chariot without horses? I am still curious how your people brought that here."


    Adhiratha finally reveals what is wrong with giving a chariot, Vaibhav only gives him a chariot without horses.


    It''s not Adiratha being petty about horses, It''s just that chariots are made with the breed of horse in their mind, You can''t just put any horse in front of it and call it a day.


    That is only going to slow down the chariot and make it ufortable to sit in it but it also it''s not also quite ufortable and painful for horses, So Adiratha had to find out which breed of horse this chariot was made for.


    And to his frustration, This chariot was made for horses that were used by royalties for race and not war, Which in itself was a struggle to get it as most of those horses were already appointed to others in his stable.


    But it was not over there. When he found four horses that were not being used, it turned out this was made for royal horses of other kingdoms and not this, Though both kingdoms have simr horses but there is slight height difference, Which means Hastinapur horses were not suitable here.


    And so, Adiratha had to use his connection to get his hands on other kingdoms'' horses for 4 times the price in which he can create the whole chariot with its horses here.


    But this was a gift given to him by his friend and so he spent the extra money to get it done, Now though Karna did know about this chariot, Adiratha had not given it to him as Karna had yet to learn horse riding properly not to mention he knows nothing about driving a chariot.


    "*Ahem* Well my people might have misunderstood my intentions, But still-"


    "Stop your bantering Arya, We didn''te here for your banter did we?"


    Vaibhava wanted to argue but his wife Madu came out of the kitchen and finally stopped the banter between these old friends. These two anytime they meet always fight like this for fun.


    Which is normally ignored by their significant others but today Madu can''t allow it as this is a special day.


    (A/N : I am feeling a little better. From tomorrow 2 chapters a day like before.


    Also like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 117 116. More The Marrier

    ?


    "Yeah I know Madu, We are just having banter between friends. That reminds me, Where is your son Adiratha? Isn''t he taking too long toe back from taking a bath?"


    Vaibhav stopped messing around once his wife entered the main hall, He nearly forgot he did note here just to have fun, He came here to fulfil the promise they made as kids.


    And yet he can''t help it. The innocent fun, the banter, fights over sweets everythinges over once again when he meets his friend, They both belonged to different Varna.


    He is Vaishya (Business caste), While Adiratha is Shudra (Servant caste) and yet they never felt alien to be with him, This does not affect their friendship even a bit.


    This is a reason why even knowing what will society will say, He was not afraid and came here to fulfil their promise.


    "Now that you said it, He indeed takes a lot more time than usual but don''t worry, He will be fine, He takes a bath near Ganga''s shore, Maybe he will meet friends and go with them to y, He does that from time to time.


    Until then, think about it once again. We are friends, I am also eager to fulfil our promise but won''t society condemn it?"


    Adiratha alsoes out of his strong nostalgia. He after get remained by his friend finds out that his son did note back yet, Normally any normal parent will be slight concern but this was not the case here.


    Because Karna had gone to river Ganga to take a bath, Adiratha knows Karna will not be alone there. If he really is in danger, Devi Ganga will protect him.


    He just has to make sure his wife does not find out this yet, Because unlike him she doesn''t trust anyone to expect herself to take care of her child, Even he is not trusted by her.


    This might be because he tried to teach 4-year-old Karna swordsmanship with a real sword but that is not the issue here right now.


    What is a matter of concern is that the promise they made in their childhood, They both promised if they ever have a son and daughter they will arrange a marriage for them and turn this friendship into a rtionship.


    Unfortunately, Vaibhav only had sons, Which was not a matter of concern but Adirtha didn''t have any daughters, No he didn''t have any offspring at all, Which was quite saddening for them for multiple reasons.


    But maybe Niyati has a different thought, As it turns out Adiratha ister blessed with a son. When Vaibhav heard the news he too was very happy for his friend but he was also quite sad that the promise would remain unfilled.


    It was then he got news about the birth of his daughter, So everything just fell into ce, When the astrologer read starts for her, They revealed astonishing news.


    Her stars were quite bright and yet very mysterious. More than they usually are, All astrologers can say is that, No matter in which house she will go, She will be like Goddess Laxmi of that household.


    She will bring prosperity to those who she loves, She will always bring happiness to those around her, Which leads to her name being Vurshali, Meaning prosperity and the one who brings happiness.


    This is also rted to her father''s name, Vaibhav, Which also means prosperity, So she is vastly known by this her birth name.


    "I was never sure about this. What about society condemning us? Wasn''t Karna a king? So they don''t have any grounds to condemn us, As for our Varna? Since when do we care about it? I wanted this to happen. Question is, Do you?"


    Vaibhav sat Adirath down, He already thought everything through, Though Karna is yet to be king but the decree is already passed down, So that is set in stone, When Karna bes a proper adult he can take over his kingdom anytime.


    This also means that when they can marry them off, That way the royalties did not have any grounds to condemn them or their kids as he will marry his daughter to a king. A Vaishyamonly does this to expand their business, There is nothing they can say.


    So all that remained is that to see that Adiratha also wanted to do this as much as he wanted to fulfil their promise as a man should always keep the promise they gave no matter what.


    As for their children? Both of them know each other very well and can say with confidence that the child of their family will not be a bad person, They should be suitable for each other.


    That''s how marriage works in this time for people, not in royalty, Parents take decisions on matters like this or any elder in the household.


    "I too want this, Mitra, Okay Let''s ask the mothers and see what they think about it?"


    Adiratha finally let go of worry about his Daughter-inw being the target of ridicule and agreed to the proposal of his friend. He too wants to fulfil his promise and finally tie both families together.


    "I have no problem with it, I believe my daughter will also be loved here."


    Madu, the wife of Vaibhav was just being a silent spectator while two friends were talking about it, And now that she asked about her opinion she hurriedly gave her positive opinion.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She has yet to meet Karna but she heard rumours, No legends about him, It''s said that he is the most beautiful child in the Anga, How there will be rows ofdies whoe to tease him.


    There are stories about his mischief with his friends, To be honest Madu does not believe most of this stuff other than mischief, She thinks this is a rumour spread by people who wanted a favor from the head of royal charioteers.


    But this that is enough to say that not only is the reputation of this family is good but also has a special standing in society, Her daughter will not suffer in this household.


    "I also agree with this decision. That little child at this tender age knows all the basics of cooking and how to maintain a household. I am quite impressed by it. It should be you Madu who taught her, right?


    Also, she is very lovely, cute, cheerful and obedient. I would love to have her as a Daughter-In-Law."


    Radha also walked out with a cute girl carrying something in a tray with hope and expectation in her eyes wanting others to taste her cooking.


    She was not that big. She was around just 5.2 ft, Which is average for 7-year-old girls here. Her long waist and dark brown hair are open but not messy, Everytime she smiles a cute dimple appears on her cheeks.


    Her tender milky white skin was so smooth that water dew would slide off as she walked cheerfully being the embodiment of purity and innocence. She is Vurshali, The future and first wife chosen for Karna by his parents.


    Vurshali walked in front of Adiratha first as she respectfully gave him the dish she prepared and then to her father and others in line, After which she went to hide behind her mother only sticking her head out to see their reaction to the food made by her.


    Othersughed at that childhood struggle between innocent shyness and curiosity, But they did not disappoint her. They all picked up the dish which turned out to be sweet Kheer.


    They all tasted it and had a shine in their eyes because this dish was really tasted good. The bnce between sweetness and ingredients was also newly perfect. She can be said to be a prodigy in cookery if she can cook this well at this age.


    Everyone praised her cooking to which she only looked down in shyness and smiled heartfeltly and was sliding her foot on the floor.


    "Vurshalie here, I want to give you something."


    Radha crouched down and beckoned towards Vrushali who was too shy toe out of from behind her mother. This is her usual self, She is only active and ongoing when she is cooking or feeding.


    In normal times, She bes extremely shy to even speak with others, especially with people she is not that familiar with.


    "Vrushali goes, Don''t be shy."


    Madu gently pulled shy Vurshali from behind her and asked softly to go towards Radha, Which Vrushali did, Though shy she is not rude, She knows not going will be disrespectful towards others.


    So right now she was standing in front of Radha not having the courage to look at her face straight, Her head was still down looking at the ground.


    "Your Kheer is very tasty, I really like it, Here little Vrushali this is for you."


    Radha knew how shy this little girl is, So she didn''t force her to talk. She just genuinely praised her and pulled out the gold right bangle from her hand.


    After which she tried to put it on the hands of Vrushali but the bangle was of adult size. If she were to wear this, It will not stay on her hands at all unless it''s put it very high near her shoulders.


    So all Radha could do was to put that bangle in her hand and with it officially epting and giving a green single to her for being her Daughter-In-Law.


    This would have been a good thing, No this is a good thing, A very auspicious asion, So just hope that Radha will have enough bangles.


    And pray for Karna to survive the consequences, He needs it.


    (A/N : Yeah there will be a second update, Just wait a little more time.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 118 117. Its For Peace

    ?


    In the house of Karna, His parents arranged something which would set off the storm in not only the whole of Aryavart but also high heaven will not be spared by the chaos.


    Right now the official first fianc¨¦ of Karna has a flushed face as blush covers her whole face turning beet red in shame because she knows the meaning of what passing down the bangles.


    Since when she be conscious, She told by her family that she will marry someone named Karna, the son of a friend of father''s, So she bes quite curious about this boy.


    There is that inherent curiosity which she could not be able to control whenever Karna''s name is mentioned, So when she became 5 years old, She decided to know about this mysterious boy.


    She started her search of gathering all information about Karna, Because of which she was always teased by her other siblings, But she didn''t know why she wanted to know about him.


    At first she thought because he is the son of a friend of her father, So they can be friends because of why she wanted to know more about him but that excuse obviously did notst long.


    Then she thought maybe he is her future husband, So knowing about him is good this to know what he like and hate but that too quickly rejected, But at this point she didn''t care to make excuses.


    She just wanted to know about him. Wanted to know why is everytime name Karna spoken her heart race? Why can''t she afterwards think about nothing but him? She didn''t even meet him.


    Her curiosity long since turned into an obsession, It should not happen. After all they not only they never met but also she is 7 years old and yet this already happened. Why? All it can be med on the fact this is not a normal world.


    This is a world of the supernatural, a world filled with spirituality and divine power flows freely in the mortal realm from the heavens, So if something strange as this was happening only means that outside power is in y here.


    "Thank you¡­mother."


    Vurshali spoke with difficulty but was soon overwhelmed by shame and made her escape behind her safe ce, Behind her mother.


    But she made sure to keep the bangle given to her by Radha close to her body like that was the most precious thing in this world. Now she was just looking forward to the arrival of Karna and finally met with that mysterious boy.


    She hopes she will get answers for her questions and also he will be as beautiful as he is rumoured to be.


    Seeing her antics others justughed off, It was refreshing to see the childish innocence, Especially for Radha as Karna never behaves childishly, He emotionally grown up infant to directly into an old man.


    Though Radha love about her son that he never bothers her with childish things but she also hates why he never bothers her with childish things.


    Don''t try to understand it, Before mother she was also a woman, And we all know women''s hearts is like a sea of needles, It''s better not to analyse it for sake of one''s sanity.


    ¡­..


    "Where are these 4 run off? Hope just they are not up to their usual antics."


    Karna was standing in the usual ce where group meet everyday but now that he came here, No one was present, This never happens. They always fight about who will reach here first, So This is very unlikely for them. He right now could not help but be worried.


    Not for those 4 but for the people they were going after, Who knows which unfortunate soul pissed them off? After all the only way those 4 came together was when they wanted revenge.


    At least he only saw them united when they had amon goal, Which all the time is revenge.


    "Hummm¡­I should go home but why don''t I feel like it going there?...Of course I have a student now, How can I go away without seeing if he was settling in a new environment? Let''s go to meet Evaya, But first go to meet gurudev."


    Karna didn''t know what to do when he didn''t find his squad here. It''s reasonable for others to think to go looking for them but Karna knows how worst of choice that will be.


    Thest time he made that mistake, He started a civil war between them and they totally forgot they were nning to get revenge together. Rather now a matter of concern bes who he will join to get revenge which they had forgotten about.


    So it''s best to stay away from them, At least this way they work together, So now there is nothing to but for some reason he still did not wanted to go home at all. It''s weird that normally he is eager to go and eat breakfast made by his mother.


    But he just didn''t feel like going home at all, His legs refused to go in the direction of his house, Karna was not able to understand why he was feeling this way but then he thought about it.


    He just yesterday took in the boy with the potential to be one of the greatest archers, And yet he didn''t have much heart-to-heart with his student, Plus he also had to go and meet his own Guru Durvasa.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It''s best to do this. What if they be angry he didn''te to meet him first thing in the morning and cursed the whole kingdom? This sounds absurd but seeing his past history, That is still a huge possibility.


    And so Karna made his way towards the royal pce, Which made him miss what was going to happen in the house.


    ¡­..


    "So it''s decided Adiratha, When Karnapletes his study, We will marry two of them."


    Vaibhav in the house of Karna said to Adiratha while smiling with happiness, Fixing the marriage of the daughter is both painful and happiest moment in the life of the father.


    He was happy, Though he will be devastated to be separated from his daughter after 11 years but he was happy that she will be the Daughter-In-Law of this household, So he didn''t have to worry about her well-being.


    "Yes, When Karna wille back from study, We will hold their grand wedding, Wait till hees here, We will announce him together of this news together."


    Adiratha was also happy, Not only because he fulfilled his old promise but also because he found that the Vrushali would be perfect for his son.


    She is shy while his son is quite outgoing. The personalities of these two willplement each other. She will put a little control on his chaotic behaviour and He will also encourage her to be open up a little.


    Doing so, Both of them will grow together, enhancing the bond between them.


    Here Radha was also sharing her joy with Madu''s, Radha had long since forgotten they found Karna in the river, So giving her bangle to Vrushali holds way too much deep meaning for her, she can''t believe she finally get the honour to give away her bangle to her future daughter-inw.


    ''Daughter-In-Law¡­Wait!? What about those four?''


    Radha was so lost in her joy of giving the bangle to Vrushali that for a moment she forgot the four people who had been buttering her up all this while. How will they react knowing this news?


    Though it''s totally normal for a man to have multiple wives, especially the king but first wife hold the most power in the harem. She, as the eldest wife can be said to be the leader of the harem.


    That''s why there were always internal fights to get either the attention of the King in the harem, but could not because the King most of the time are busy. So most harem members go to please the head of the harem, Who is the first wife.


    Hence why Radha was worried, Will those girls will be under anyone''smand?


    Definitely not, She who has seen them grow up in front of her eyes knows that they only listen to Karna but that is the more of reason why they will never be under his first wife. This is now making her worry about her son''s future.


    ''Hope he can handle the wrath of those girls, If he asked this was Arya''s decision, So he can''t me me.''


    Radha quickly figures out what she will do, So like every typical Indian mother she decides to let his father take care of this issue, Anyway Karna will never go against the words of his father.


    ''Maybe it''s good for them, Now there will be no fight over who will get to be the first wife of my son.''


    And then Radha thought about it a little and came to the conclusion that this is a good thing for 4 of them. Considering their personality, They will definitely fight tooth and tooth to get that ce.


    So for peace, it''s better for others to have that ce. This was the simple reasoning of Radha, innocent and ignorant her not even known what kinda forces will be provoked by this simple decision.


    "THE GREAT KING DHRITARASHTRA AND MOTHER QUEEN GANDHARI ARE HEREEE!!!!"


    People in the house wanted to talk about this more but a sudden announcement from the soldiers outside took them, Adiratha was first to stand up and go to the door to greet his lord.


    (A/N : I am sick again, Flu. Hence why not promise double chapters, Give me a day or 2 for it.


    Also like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 119 118. Hypothesis

    ?


    "O''Great King, O''Respected Queen, Pleasee in my humble household, But King if there was something, You should havemanded me for my presence, You don''t have toe all the way here."


    Adiratha reached the front door and bowed to greet the King and Queen who already washed their hands and feet and was about to enter the house.


    This throws Adiratha off, He his loyal servant of the kingdom there is no doubt that if his King asked him toe if there is something important to talk about, He would have not missed a beat and gone to the king and done what he will bemanded.


    So the King and the Queen themselvesing to him was not expected by him, He did not understand what could be so important that they have toe to him personally.


    The first thought he had in his mind was that Karna did something. He knows how mischievous his son is. Last time he and his group of 4 were about to set one poor guy''s pants on fire.


    And just after that, He saw they broke out in internal fighting, Thankfully everything was verbal but still, They all out of control.


    Of course his son tried denying it, Saying he was a victim in this, And it was those four innocent girls who were about to set a guy''s pants on fire because that person scammed them for something.


    After which they started fighting over who''s team he will be on. He said he didn''t even know what scam they were talking about.


    But of course, Adiratha did not believe Karna, He saw how innocent those little girls were. Every time they meet they touch his feet and also is eager to help him with miscaliouse task.


    Those 4 will never do the things Karna described, Those four are very good girls, Karna was just making up stuff to get away.


    Hence why Adiratha first thought Karna did something, Now that he thinks about it Karna was gone for too long then usual, Which only solidifies his hypothesis.


    Dhritarashtra and Gandhari entered in the house, Adhiratha also followed them while praying to Surya Dev that it was not about Karna, He just hope what he thought in his mind was just a wrong hypothesis.


    "Long Live King and Queen, Please take a sit."


    Radha was also taken aback seeing the king and queen in her house but she was quick to recover and make a ce for them to sit down, Though both Dhritarashtra and Gandhari wanted them not to give them special treatment but they knew these two will not listen to them in this case.


    So they let it be and took a seat with others, Vaibhava and his wife and saluted them and took their ce to sit down. They were also curious about why someone like them came here.


    "Adhiratha, Wee here to talk about Karna and-"


    "O''Lord, Please forgive my son. He is mischievous but has no ill intent. He definitely did not want to do whatever he did, As his father I take sole responsibility for it. You can punish me on his behalf."


    After everyone was settled down, Dhritarashtra decided to break the ice. He never knew it would be this hard to talk about this topic. He who did not even sweat while facing those shrewd court members was anxious.


    It''s can''t helped though, He had to say it, So the best solution in his mind was to just directly go to the main point without beating bushes and that''s what he did.


    But he never thought he would not get a chance to speak. The moment he took Karna''s name, Adiratha sprung out of his ce and directly kneeled in front of him begging for forgiveness of his son.


    Now it was their turn to be taken aback, Both of them did not understand how the simple mention of his son''s name triggered him, For a moment they nked out.


    But in this short frame of time they were lost we''re enough to make others panic, Radha was knew something was off, Her son did note home yet and now there is a sudden appearance of the King and Queen.


    "What happened to my son!?"


    It''s just unlike Adiratha, Rahda thought something happened to her son. In her eyes, her son can do no wrong or at least no wrong that can make the King and Queen themselvese to meet them.


    So all kinds of thoughts passed through her mind. The only thing that right now keeping her sane right now is that she knows Karna can''t get hurt, Since childhood he has not even gotten a slight cut.


    He is always running here and there, rolling on dirt, climbing mountains just to jump from them, She knows all that even if he tried to keep it a secret from her, And even doing all that he never gets hurt.


    Not even a slight bruise, It felt as if he is invulnerable to damage, And knowing the divine origin of Karna as he was also being the son of Ganga, Radha was sure of her own hypothesis.


    That is a reason why she keeps him away from other things. She knows he can''t get hurt because of his divine origin but what if others find out? They will definitely target her son.


    So she also pretends she does not know about his stunts, Which makes him not only try better to hide it from her which ends up also hiding from others but this also makes sure he will not go too far in his stunts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But even knowing that she felt fear of what might have happened to her son, Mothers heart is unreasonable. It did not care about logic and facts, it only cared about the well-being of her son.


    "King, It might be a misunderstanding, The son of Adiratha will definitely never do something to receive capital punishment."


    Vaibhav also chimed in, He for a moment felt bad and afraid, After all the King paid the visit just after his daughter officially became the future daughter-inw. What if they think it was because of her?


    It''s also reasonable, Some people carry a destiny that can bring disaster for others but Vaibhav was sure that the Sages said that the house his daughter will go to will only bring them fortune.


    But then why was this happening? His future Son-In-Law directly fell into trouble with capital punishment. That is the conclusion of his as he didn''t think if it is something else, They two themselves wille here.


    "Wait!? What are all of you talking about? Sir Adhiratha, Karna didn''t do anything wrong, Also Radha Karna is fine, We juste here to talk about the marriage of Karna."


    Gandhari finallye out of her initial shock, She looked at how everyone''s faces be so worried and decided to speak up to solve the misunderstanding,


    Though she wanted to directly say that she chose Karna for her Sush but seeing that atmosphere did not look like it can handle that news yet, she decided to ease it first before she announced it.


    Anyway, There is no hurry. They just had to say it, Gave the gifts and fix their marriage of theirs.


    "That''s the reason? This is why youe all over here, In the city of Anga king?"


    Adiratha was not buying it, Though the city and capital Hastinpaur and city Anga were not that far apart, only a half an hour journey in a chariot or 20 minutes on a horse.


    Which is not that big, But for the king to travel this long just to talk about the marriage of his charioteer''s son not sit well with him.


    And then he suddenly had a thought, A very unreasonable and unrealistic thought.


    He thought the king came here to fix the marriage of the only princess with his son but he knows it is not possible, Princess Sus is the one and only princess of Hastinapur.


    There will be kingdoms are trying their hardest to fix marriage with her, Even some powerful kings showing their interest in marrying her. Yes, kings who most of all are older than Dhritarashtra.


    But that''s how this works, This is how it always works, The people with power can do anything, And those kings were are not only very high-ranking warriors but also had big kingdoms.


    That is enough to put them in the qualifying list of kings who can marry princesses and his son did not have anything like that. The kingdom was given to him by others and he is a child without the strength to kill a chicken.


    So they definitely did note here for him.


    "Marriage of my Karna? That''s all it is, Queen? Phew, you scared me there for a second. Do youe here to rmend girls? If so, I thank you in advance."


    Radha wiped the sweat from her forehead and spoke to Gandhari while smiling. Radha thought they were here to rmend girls for her son, which people often do.


    Especially two close female friends, They often rmend others for their friend''s child, So Radha thought of this.


    Hence why she did not say and reject Gandhari, It would be rude to reject her, Best would hear Gandhari out then give her a reason for rejecting the girl rmended by her.


    "Yes, Ie here exactly for that, I think the girl who can be good for little Karna, Sush, My dearest daughter."


    Gandhari got a confidence boost when Radha spoke those words and so seeing this as the best opportunity there can be, She directly revealed it.


    "....."


    As her words fell, Whole room became quiet.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 120 119. Ignored Little Girl

    120 119. Ignored Little Girl


    There was total silence in the room, No one couldn''t believe what was being said here.


    The queen of the big kingdom like a Hastinapur came to the house of lowly Suta and asked him for the marriage of her daughter, The one and the only princess of the kingdom to marry Suta''s son.


    If someone said this stuff aloud, People might assume the speaker is an idiot or just high of Madhira (alcohol). Even the far-fetched fantasy would not reach this degree.


    "Queen, I miss heard, Can you repeat it?"


    It was Radha who spoke up first, She as an chief of personnel attended of Gandhari knows how much Queen loves her childrens, Especially Sush as she being the only girl in the family gets showered by lots of love.


    Which makes Radha feel more strange about why the queen wanted her son for her only daughter? She is a princess and he is just a boy from the Suta family who had the fortune to get a kingdom in others'' eyes.


    Even if all the qualification issues are ignored, What about their Varna? The Varna system was strictly followed in this kingdom. How can the Queen of such a Kingdom offer her only daughter to a Shudra Varna (Servant ss).


    So Radha thought she miss heard the words of her queen. Maybe the queen was talking about some other girl. It is her who, in the joy of knowing nothing happen to her child, felt this way.


    "No Radha, You did not miss heard me, I am serious, You know I will never make a joke about this topic."


    Gandhari knew this will happen hence why she not bring other people here including her own brother, She didn''t even didn''t said where they going to others other than their person royal guards.


    For others, She and the king go on hunting trips, She even took the hunting crew with her to make it more genuine, She was that serious about this thing.


    She also understands why this was so hard to believe, Anything else can be ignored but not Varna. That is the only thing that is hardest to solve here but there is still a solution she has in her mind.


    They can just arrange Swayamvara for Sush when Karmaes back from his study with Rishi Durvasa, In which let Sush choose Karna as her husband, that solves all the issues of Varna.


    It''s simple, Karnaes back he will be officially king, And as allied king he will get the right to attend the Swayamvara, After that let just Sush either ask some questions to people or do something to make it seem like she was really considering about it.


    Then simply go to Karna and put a gand on his neck. No one can point at them as there is nothing wrong with a princess marrying a king, Most people will not dare to cause trouble.


    And even if someone decided to mess around, There is always Mahamahim Bhishma, Royal teacher Kripacharya and of course as a student of Rishi Durvasa Karna.


    She literally thought everything, Once it was revealed that Karna is a student of Rishi Durvasa, Even if those kings grow thousands of stomachs, They will not have the guts to do anything other than just sit and watch.


    "No queen, This can''t happen, This is like a duck trying to be a swan, My son is just a normal boy with nothing other than his looks, While your daughter is royal birth, The one who have everything, Why do you want your daughter to suffer by matching her with my son?"


    This time Adiratha spoke up, He never once went against the decision of his lord but this time he has to put his step down, This can''t happen at all.


    Yeah Karna is divine birth, The goddess of purity Ganga confirmed that but that didn''t change the fact Karna is their son, A son of Suta, Who other than looks does not have anything special about him.


    There is no wealth of his own, There is no big family, There is also no support behind him, There is not even his own kingdom yet, Karna has nothing.


    If that is the case, If and that is big If they decide to match Karna with Princess Sush, Karna will be the target of all-around forces. Kings will hate him as they think they are worthy contenders for the princess.


    The Brahman society is also going to reject Karna as he broke the norm and Vaishya one also stop trade with him or his kingdom, His son will be outcasted and will be shunned by the society.


    But the worst is still be for the princess, She will be aughingstock in higher society for marrying Suta. Her reputation will be ruined, For a woman that is worse than death punishment.


    And that is even more the topic ofugh will be that the princess will be 2nd wife to Karna, As they already decided Vrushali to be his first wife.


    So Adiratha decided to interfere, He can''t put these two children in that situation. There is nothing to gain from this other than misery, So why bother with it?


    "Normal? Adirath there are many words you can use to describe your child but normal will not be one of them, No normal person can do what he just did yesterday.


    If you think he is normal then you might not have misunderstood the meaning of that word."


    Dhritarashtra has to step in. He can feel the strong resistance of Adhiratha which is unlike him but he also understands why there was this resistance.


    Doing this in theory Karna indeed bes the target of pretty much the whole world, And will be hated and outcasted but that is in theory, why?


    Because Karna now has Rishi Durvasa as his teacher, No one in their right mind will think of never being anything near an enemy of Karna, The reason is quite obvious, They don''t want to get cursed.


    He heard all about it from the Gandhari the event unfolded yesterday in the royal dining hall, Which only solidified his belief that Karna is best for his daughter and will be totally fine.


    After all, Karna had reawakening just like his son and by the words of his wife it seems his revealing was way stronger than his own son, So if Karna before even being awakened can beat his son who got Vajra''s body.


    Then there is no saying what Karma can do now, And what he will do in future, So Dhritarashtra did Why was he missing out on this golden opportunity? His businessmen''s mind was online.


    17:23


    not want to miss this opportunity at all.


    "King you are right, Can you give us time to talk about it for a minute?"


    It was Vaibhav who spoke this time, preventing Adiratha who was about to once again reject the offer of the King without giving second thought. He was with his family standing aside and was processing what was happening but this was getting weirder and weirder.


    The family of Suta was trying to reject the marriage offer of the royal princess? At this moment Vaibhav felt like hitting his friend in the head and ask what he was thinking about?


    Why was he missing out on this golden opportunity? His businessmen''s mind was online.


    All he could think about right now was how he can benefit Karna and his kingdom Anga. After this marriage not only Karna will haveplete support of Hastinapur kingdom.


    But Karna also didn''t have to fear getting attacked right away by Magadha king Jarasand, The one who is always eyeing this part of Hastinapir but can''t have it because of the royal army of Hastinapur.


    If Adhiratha is rejected now then he is just leaving Karna defenceless against other invaders.


    So he dragged Adhiratha away against his will and also asked Madu to bring his sister-inw Radha with her in the kitchen to talk about this issue.


    "Vaibhav, What are you doing? This offer we can''t ept, We are not worthy of this grace."


    Adhiratha did not like the rude behaviour of his friend in front of the King and Queen. Taking some away without getting permission from the King and Queen present is a very big crime.


    In some extreme cases, the punishment can be a death penalty. It''s a good thing that his king and queen were not tyrants to do that but still, this is too rude to do it.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you doing this? As you said Karna is a normal child, What do you think will happen when this normal child gets crowned as a king to the kingdom which is surrounded by enemies?


    How do you think he will defend against them? Just sit down for a second and think about it. If Karna is the Son-In-Law of Hastinapur then others will not attack him but without it it''s hard to say if the kingdom will evenst a week."


    To calm down his angry friend, Vaibhav just became angrier than him and put some sense into his friend''s mind. To let this rigid man understand that sometimes it''s okay to change a little way of yours.


    And it seems these words get to him as hearing that Adiratha who wanted to speak his point bes quiet not knowing what he was thinking. Others were also thinking of the same point.


    It''s just that while here they are busy with the topic of now 2nd marriage of Karna, They ignored that there was a little girl with them who was currently throwing daggers at them with her eye.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 121 120. Vaibhavs Motto

    Chapter 121 120. Vaibhav''s Motto


    Adiratha and others now see the other side of the problem here as they fell into a deep thinking about this issue.


    Even Aduratha who is a man of principle, Not wanting to bend his way was second doubting himself.


    If it was something else he might not have given it a second thought, For him principles are take top priority but this is rted to his son Karna, So he was hesitant, He can''t do anything that might hurt his son.


    It''s just because of this is for Karna, He had to make sure of the pros and cons before deciding anything about this yet.


    "But Vaibhav didn''t this make Karna the enemy of the world, Especially those kings who wanted to marry the princess for the favour of Hastinapur?"


    So Adiratha asked one of his concerns, Yes , marrying princess Karna will get the full support of Hastinapur, There is no doubt about it.


    But also marrying princess will going to cause lot of trouble for him, Not only the pride of those kings will be hurt but also going to felt insulted that the princess chose Son Of Suta over them, This definitely makes them target Karna as they don''t have guts to attack Hastinapur.


    "Yes he will create new enemies but he will going to have the whole power of Hastinapur to take care of them, And marrying a princess or not, Karna will still be surrounded by enemies who do not have anything to fear Karna.


    So why not as the price of creating new enemies gets a strong backer like Hastinapur on his side? I see no negative things in this but only the positive thing."


    Vaibhav was being the voice of reason here to open the eyes of his friend, Yeah Karna will be targeted by others but he still was going to be targeted for being a king.


    There is nothing you can do that will not going to offend others, So why not just do what is good for ourselves?


    That is his motto he often uses doing business, There many such people who do not like him doing business with other kingdoms either because of foreign policy or because they did not want to see him getting their share of the market.


    Either the case, Vaibhav don''t care because of he is afraid of offending others, We would not have created this business empire spread across Aryavart.


    "That¡­"


    "I think we should agree with this marriage, Arya."


    Adiratha was speechless, he couldn''t argue this point of Vaibhav. Radha on the other hand already decided to support this marriage, Though unlike Adiratha she knows Karna can''t be harmed but what if he gets harmed by divine weapons? What if there is something that can hurt him?


    She did not like those If''s, All she wanted was for her son to be protected all the time. If marriage with a princess can give him that then be it.


    Innocent she does not know that she can indeed prevent outside trouble for Karna, But what about internal ones? Her doing this was going to me the fire which was already there.


    Where do you ask? That is in the eyes of that little innocent girl all of them ignored, The one who right now wants to burn down everything in her sight, Only her remaining sanity stopping her from doing so.


    But wee to thatter, First focus in this discussion.


    "Vaibhav, let''s say I agree to this marriage. Do you think anyone will take it lightly that the princess will be 2nd wife and has to under amoner girl?


    Tell me, do you have any solution for it? What should we do here? After all that girl is your daughter."


    This time Adiratha gave them one more reason why this is not the right idea. They already decided that Vrushali will be the wife of Karna and if they ept the royal offer then Princess Sush will be 2nd wife of Karna.


    He is not that learned man but he knows no women like to be the 2nd choice especially a royal princess, That too if the first one is just amoner girl.


    "....."


    Now it was their turn to be silent, Vaibhav finally realised that he just fixed the marriage of his daughter with Karna, the same boy he was fighting his friend to let marry a princess.


    He was shocked to his core. He didn''t understand how he could forget about this? He just fixed the marriage, So howe he did this? He was in unbelief.


    Same is for Madu, She too just remembers about this, And has now fallen in contemting about what to do as the point raised by her husband before still stands.


    If Karna did not marry princess then as said by her husband, The king Of Magadh will definitely attack Karna as soon as Karna take the throne from the hands of Hastinapur.


    And seeing Karna is just normal boy, He have a high chance of getting killed. She really didn''t want her daughter to be a widow as soon as she gets married.


    But if Karna did marry the princess then that princess has to be the first wife, Means her daughter has to take the position of 2nd wife even if she was the one whoe first here.


    Now Madu does not understand what to do, Though by logic Karna marrying princess is the best option there is but from an emotional standpoint, She doesn''t want her daughter to be 2md wife.


    And so Madu didn''t bother to make decisions in this, Let her husband decide as she really can''t choose between these two options.


    Vaibhav here still does not understand what to do. He too gets it. There is only one option here even if it looks like they have two but as a father he really could not choose at all.


    He knows what is the right choice but that choice will take away his daughter''s rights, Which he did not agree upon.


    "*Sigh* How about this? We went outside and said this to the King and Queen, Let them decide?"


    Adiratha seeing the faces of the two could not help but sigh, He was not a fool, He also got an idea that this marriage is the best solution for Karna''s trouble but for the sake of an amicable atmosphere between them, He decided a lot to agree right away.


    He first wanted a seat and talk this out with Vaibhava and then decided what to do but to his shock, Vaibhava might have forgotten he was the father of daughter Adiratha''s family just epted as Daughter-In-Law.


    And to be honest, Adiratha was affected by the words of Vaibhav wanted to marry his son.


    But seeing the face of his friend and sister-inw, He decides not now. He didn''t think this deeply, So he was very hesitant to reject this offer even though it is highly mysterious why royalty suddenly wanted to marry his son.


    But seeing the face of his friend and sister-inw, He decides not to be hard on them to make this decision. It''s better if someone else makes this choice as it will not create enmity between them.


    So he decided the King and Queen would be best to give their verdict on this. Anyway, they have to be honest with them before they move forward with this decision.


    "You are right, Mitra, Let the king decide about this."


    "Right brother Adiratha, Let the king decide this one."


    Both Vaibhava and Madu felt like a huge weight lifted from their shoulders. They really didn''t want to choose in between this as they did not want to live their whole life thinking what if they chose another thing.


    They know what the king will choose, The choice here is so obvious that even a blind man can see it, No pun intended.


    But this way at least they can live in the sce of it was not them who made this decision for their daughter, Anway now that they think about it, Their daughter still be queen just have slightly lower status then the main one.


    And so everyone got out of the kitchen and headed toward the main hall to talk things out with King except one, Vrushali. She stood there with the mes of jealousy burning to the fullest in her eyes.


    ¡­..


    "O''Great King and O''Respected Queen we have to tell you that¡­


    that- "


    "That you already fixed the marriage with the daughter of this gentleman here and now want us to decide on what to do, right?"


    Adiratha stood in front of both the King and Queen and spoke up hesitantly but his words were cut off by the king and wereplete what he wanted or asked. This surprised everyone present a lot.


    "Lord how?"


    "Hey, I am blind not deaf. Did you forget how sharp my ears are? And also Your thin walls did not help you in it."


    Dhritarashtraughed as he revealed how he know about this along with Gandharo who heard their conversation as the walls were indeed quite thin and their excited voice not helped at all.


    This eased down the atmosphere a little but deep down everyone was tense as what verdict king will give, Though there is rough estimate but it still a mystery till not revealed.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 122 121. Gifts

    Chapter 122 121. Gifts


    "I don''t know why you are worried about this? I have the perfect solution for this quandary."


    Dhritarashtra was very calm and so was Gandhari. It was as if they already knew about this problem might ur and looked like they had a solution for it.


    But that solution is not a surprise for anyone, Others already know what the verdict will be. The royal princess will take first ce, There is no need to think there will be a different verdict on this one.


    After all not only is this socially eptable but also this is the most logical thing to choose especially when the one who is giving the verdict is the father of the one of the daughters in the matter of concern.


    "*Ahem* I am a free-minded man, So why don''t we let kids decide when they grow up? Anyway, by logical and reasonable sense we both are right here, Just like you as parents of Karna fixed the marriage for him which is totally right and legal.


    Just like that Karna proposed to marry my daughter yesterday, And from the looks of it he didn''t know about this yet, Hence why it''s better to let them know the solution for it.


    It will give them control of their life, They as grown up they will be able to decide who will be where, Anyway what worse could happen?"


    Dhritarashtra spoke to them about his verdict, If Karna was here he would have yelled at the king ming him for raising the g.


    them wonder why they did not think about this one.


    Meanwhile, others were dumbstruck in the hall hearing this verdict of the King, They were sure that it will be the princess will be first but here King gave an unbiased solution for their problems, Making them wonder why they did not think about this one.


    "O''Great king, thank you for enlightening us. Indeed let kids decide about this issue, It''s not harming anyone away way."


    Adhiratha might have also decided to do a noble cause of raising the g as he came forward and also did it himself.


    He was first taken aback hearing the verdict of his lord but after processing everything, The respect he has for his lord increased many folds. The question of how can father not take advantage of this opportunity was haunting him.


    The only conclusion in his mind was that King was being unbiased here and showing his open heart for them.


    As for the things said by King that Karna proposing to the princess was ignored by him as he was 99% sure it was the mischief of Karna, He might not have been serious but the king definitely did not look at this that way.


    "This might really work, I know both of them are quite innocent and obedient girls, It will be settled without any fights at all."


    Radha also joined in and given her contribution to raising a g making sure Karna will not have any way of escaping at all.


    For Radha who knows both girls, this is the best solution out there, Not only Princess Sush and Vrushali are both too simr in demeanour but also they are also not possessive, Both can share anything.


    At least that is what Radha thinks, Which to some degree is true, These two can share anything even the their own things except only one thing, The people they love.


    Once it is about their loved one, Their demeanour changes making thempletely different people. The way Sush reacted to Karna beating Duryodhana is an example of it.


    Also, the little girl who is currently eavesdropping on them with the fire of jealousy and balled up a fist of fights can also be taken as an example of this phenomenon.


    It will be nearly impossible for Karna to handle this, That is for sure of it.


    "I also agree with this, Anway it''s only two of them, They cane to a conclusion very quickly."


    How can Vaibhava stay behind from raising the g? He raised his g and this also set in stone that Karna was going to have one hell of a mess to deal with soon.


    In his eyes, there were only two women. How much of a mess can they make? Unknown to him that the Son-In-Law he chose is fated to have trouble with womens.


    And it''s not helped that he is a walking ma to any woman regardless of their species or age, And he did not meet The four, If he did he might have taken that substance back and buried it deep somewhere.


    For him, who was in the bliss of ignorance, was quite happy with this solution. Not only did his daughter get to have a say in this but also she can fight for it, He just had to make sure to train her a little on how to do it.


    "I also like this idea, Everyone will be happy and not feel betrayed."


    Madu also spoke but thankfully she did not foreshadow the more trouble for her one and only Son-In-Law, For her, Her daughter''s happiness is what matters the most, She is the ideal Mother-In-


    "Anyway, Now we don''t have to worry about anything."


    And there it was, Even though she raised the g, Now it was a really serious issue of can Karna survive whatever is heading towards him, Just hope his luck will be enough to keep him alive.


    "So it''s decided then, Soldiers bring those gifts in."


    Gandhari seeing that everything is finally done, She stood up in excitement and ordered the soldiers waiting outside toe and bring the gifts she had prepared personally to bring here.


    As soon as her voice fell, Soldiers quickly started toe in and put the gold tes covered by the silk cloth on the ground, One after another tes started to fill the room.


    Soon there was no room left in the hall to put things, So soldiers now only brought the very luxurious and expensive things in, Though those things were also covered in clothes, While other things were put outside the house.


    And atst four tes were entered in the hall but unlike before this one held by the servant girls whose faces covered in veils and bodies in cloth, elegantly entered the room holding what are obviously very priceless treasures.


    Unlike before, Servant girls did not put these tes down but stood there holding them like a statue. This also signifies the value these gifts hold is way higher than the gifts that came before.


    "Radha here takes this gift from the daughter''s family."


    Gandhari this time took the golden crown from her head and walked to Radha, After which she slightly bowed in front of her before giving away more treasure to Radha than the treasure in the treasury of the small kingdom.


    After Gandhari personally went around and took away the silk cloth away from the tes except those 40, revealing that all these tes were filled with various things like gold, silver, jewellery, gems etc.


    All of these things were too expensive on their own but somehow when looking at all these things together, It doesn''t seem much anymore, That of course just a not true as any one of these gems can buy upto 1 Kg of salt.


    This is tradition here and is one of the types of marriages. In this marriage, the daughter''s family gives a gift to the son''s family. Here the gift can be anything as long as the son''s family agrees to it.


    There is no obligation on the daughter''s family to give expensive gifts. It''s supposed to signify that the daughter''s family is giving away their most important thing. It was a good thing.


    Of courseter because of the greed of humans, This will be turn into a way worse version and be dowry, but do not talk about that here.


    "Queen, This is too much for us to ept just as a gift."


    Radha, seeing this much wealth, panicked. Yeah, other than being happy this woman panicked because in her opinion the more wealth someone has the more trouble they invite and lose the joy of life.


    So she was quite quick to reject this much wealth. One te will be enough from this 100''s of tes just to keep the face of the queen. That too in her mind felt like she was taking too much.


    She just like her husband does not like to take what is not theirs, The 1000 gold coin reward king gave to Karna way before was still as it is, No one touched even a single coin from the coins given to Karna.


    Hence why Radha felt very bad to take this thing as it was too much.


    "Don''t worry Radha, This will all be kept in the treasure of Anga for Karna to use it, So you can''t deny this, Especially these 7 things, Karna is going to need them."


    Gandhari already knows how Radha is, So she nned ahead and made a fund of this treasure. When Karna bes the king of Anga, He will receive this as a fund to use and maintain his kingdom.


    This way Radha can''t deny these gifts and she also helps Karna with it. It''s hitting two targets with one stone, Plus the 7 things she especially took out from the royal treasury for Karna.


    She has a hunch Karna going to need them. She wants to show it to others but hopes that Karna will be present when she introduces them, so she was waiting for him.


    "Then thank you for the gifts, Queen."


    What can Radha say other than this? She epted gifts feeling good about the fact that these things will stay in the treasury and not at her house.


    And now that everything settled, Everyone was waiting for the protagonist of today, Who was taking his sweet time toe back home.


    ¡­..


    "You ate it?!!!"


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 123 122. Pig Disguise As Fox

    ?


    Karna and Evaya both were looking at the little fox who just ate the whole apple which Evya was using as a target practice, While the fox justy there without any shame.


    A moment before Karna came to the guest pce area and was searching for Evaya as his heart felt anxious for no reason at all, So he thought there was something wrong with Evay and searched for him.


    He found him here in the guest garden practising archery with the makeshift bow and arrow on the apple, Though he wanted to use something else but soldiers informed him that they don''t have anything else for target practice.


    But they said not to worry about wasting food as these fruits will be fed to the horses and others at the end of practice, So Evya decided to use it and put the apple on the rock and go far in his position and then aimed at the apple.


    It was when Karna appeared and saw this, Seeing Evya in action he stopped. The soul of bow of his became excited when he saw the bow. His eye of the eagle also saw that though Evya''s aim was slightly off, It will hit the apple no doubt about it.


    *Swiss*


    Evya pulled the string of the bow to his ears before he let go. The arrow zed past everything towards its target, Apple but thest second before the arrow hit the apple, The white fluffy figure came up and gulped the whole apple.


    And so she because now in the position of the target got hit by the arrow, No matter if this is a makeshift arrow, It had the capability of piercing flesh to reap the life, Especially when shot by someone like Eklvya.


    Karna didn''t even notice when this fox saw the apple and go to eat it but then find out he was quick to move knowing he will not be fast enough, Arrow already hit the fox.


    *Broke*


    But who have thought that? The sharp arrow capable of reaping life hit the soft furry fox and broke into thousands of pieces. While the fox did not pay any attention to anything at all, She just sat there looking at Karan who at this point reached to her.


    "Wow, Gurudev, what kinda animal is this? It''s so beautiful."


    Evya alsoes close to them right now. He at first was worried he hurt the innocent animal but when got close to his disbelief that the innocent animal looked at his teacher with a guilty look.


    Then he also noticed how beautiful this animal was. The white fur whiter than snow, Icy blue eyes and most interesting 9 fluffy tails she wagging around slowly in front of Karna.


    So she asked about this to Karna wanting to hear the answer about the origin of this creature as he had never seen anything like this before.


    He was very curious about this being, After all he who used to wonder in the forest all his life, But not even once he said animals with multiple tails, There were some from Yaksha (Demi-Human) but even they only have only 2 or 4 pair of tails never nine.


    "She is a pig disguised as a fox, I will not name her because of the same reason as I am confused about what I will name her as fox or pig."


    Karna straight up on the face of Eklvaya spoke up without baiting eyes, While here this time fox felt like she was pierced by an arrow hearing his words and started her melodrama.


    She put a very hurt emotion on her foxy face and there was even a drop of tear hanging on the corner of her eye as she looked at Karna who did not spare her look making her act even more hurt.


    "What pig? Fox? I don''t understand Gurudev¡­Oh, I get it, You are really intelligent Gurudev."


    Evya''s heart melted seeing the expression of the fox, He felt pain seeing how hurt this animal was looking but when he heard the words of his teacher he was taken aback, He did not understand what did mean by his teacher.


    How can a beautiful being like this onepare to an animal like a pig? He was quite puzzled by these words but thinking that this is said by his teacher, Evya thought there had to be a hidden meaning behind it.


    His teacher will never say something useless, After all in his eyes Karna is the Avatar of some god, So he thought about it hard and might as well go overboard before he came to the conclusion and saw how intelligent his teacher is.


    Indeed only his teacher can be this smart. Even he had to think this much just to understand the hidden meaning behind the words of his teacher spoke so casually.


    "????"


    While Karna had a lot of question marks on his mind not knowing what happened to this boy, Howe he suddenly decided to say this, First thought of Karna was that Eklvaya wanted something but knowing him, Karma dropped the idea.


    If Eklvya wanted something he might not ask but definitely not try to use this trick on him, So curious Karna decided to ask him.


    "I know I am smart but care to exin to me how youe to this conclusion on your own Evya?"


    Karna asked him, He needs to know what is cooking in the mind of this boy. Who knows what will happen if he lets this thought ferment in his mind and he once again walks on the road of his old destiny.


    "Oh, I am ashamed to say this in front of you Gurudev but I understand. You by calling this beautiful being a pig in disguise of Fox is your way of teaching me to always be aware of people.


    Especially the ones who look harmless just like this fox are the ones who are most lethal as we do not expect to be attacked from them, So the fox represents to be careful of them, one who others do not take seriously.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Pig here represents the ugly and disgusting thing people have inside us. No matter how beautiful and innocent people look on the surface, There is a hidden side of them which is just like you said, Pigs disguised as a Fox.


    Here you are teaching me to judge people based on their actions and not their words, As maybe the one I am trusting is a pig which I am too foolish not to notice.


    Only this much information I am able to figure out from your words Gurudev, But don''t worry, I will soon figure out the rest of the meaning from it."


    Evya with slight embarrassment answered Karna, He was indeed ashamed of the fact he took so long to understand the words of his teacher, He just hoped that the answer he gave was sufficient enough.


    "??????"


    Question mark, More question marks.


    Karna just stared nkly at Evya, not able to understand how the brain of this boy works. Howe from his casual words of his he created this whole life lesson section.


    Even the white fox stopped her drama and looked at Evya the same way Karna was, Both were very confused, concerned and curious how the thinking process went in the mind of Evya.


    "Evya not everything I said has any deep meaning, Sometimes one should not divulge too much into the hidden meaning of words that they ignore the words that are being said."


    Karna decided to fix the way Evya thinks, So he gave a light speech to him. These are the words he just spoke casually. It''s just when theye out they sounded way more mysterious than the one casual word he spoke before.


    So as expected when Evya heard his words there was stars in his eyes, Which surely says that he indeed thought too deeply than the meaning of the words spoken intended to.


    "I understand Gurudev. Indeed I should not think too deeply about other people''s words and waste my time. Wise men speak when they have something to say like you but fools speak because they have to say something.


    I will keep that in my mind Gurudev."


    Evya directly kneeled in front of Karna and bowed down to his guru taking Karna and Fox aback who once again "sneakily" imed back in his shoulders.


    Karna indeed wanted to say this but he also didn''t want  Evya to exclude him from this, But now he can''t help it, No matter what he will say, Evya will turn it into a teaching moment.


    So he just dropped the subject. At least now he will not waste time thinking of others too deeply.


    "Stand up, Now let''s go, we have to go to the treasury and find you a good bow."


    Karna lifted Evya up and without giving him time to respond dragged him towards the treasury to find Evya a bow.


    Yeah treasury and not armoury as Karna knows in armoury there are not that good weaponspared to the ones in the treasury, They are there for the reason that they were more valuable than the others.


    ...


    "Brother let''s go, Mata asked us to go with her but we are nowte, Hurry up or Mata will be angry."


    Little Loli Sush in the bnce was dragging the arm of an unwilling eldest brother Duryodhana towards the royal treasury for her to choose the jewelleries, The one she has in her room not her best ones.


    Her mother specially instructed her to wear her best today, Though she was supposed to go with her parents but her stupid brother overslept and she stopped for him and said she willeter with them.


    That''s why the funny scene of loli dragging an unwilling and half-asleep boy in the pce towards the royal treasury.


    ¡­..


    *Shiver*


    In the house of Adiratha, The little jealous girl felt shivers feeling something bad worse was going to happen, But she just couldn''t figure out what, It''s just the me of jealousy now turning into a ze.


    She didn''t know why her heart was excited and anxious, making her even more annoyed right now.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 124 123. Stupid Fox

    ?


    "Here, This is a ce where all the most precious and expensive things are stored, The Royal treasury of Hastinapur."


    Karna and Evya bothe and stop in front of therge tower-like structure which emits the aura of sturdy and stable standing in the middle of the lotus pond.


    From first nce anyone can tell that this is an important ce and they should stay away from it to avoid trouble. It''s just that contrary to what was expected, There were no soldiers guarding this royal treasury.


    Evenmon armoury is guarded and yet the ce where all the most precious things are left unattended. The door of the treasury also looks like it is not locked at all.


    It gives people the illusion that they can just walk in and take things they desire and just go away, Which also not an illusion. One can literally walk in and take things they wanted and walk away. There are not many restrictions other than one tiny one.


    That is if you are a person not directly rted to the current ruling family or have gotten permission from the Queen or King, The moment you step on the bridge in the pond towards the tower, The body turns into ashes in instance.


    One can not even cheat it by simply jumping or flying directly towards the tower as the moment anyone below Maharathi rank warrior tries that tower will go in lockdown mode.


    This means not only no one can not enter the tower but the one who tried will be sted by lighting and zes of fireing from above and below, and also once yound anywhere near the tower area bridge or not, It will turn them into ashes instantly.


    Of course people did not forget the safety feature if the consequence is deadly. There is a invisible barrier surrounding the ce, No normal person can breakthrough it and the one who can will not be a normal mortal but a warrior, Well in that case it''s all fair as they would have known what would happen to them.


    "I will go in and see if they have a good bow for you Evya, You stay here, I don''t have permission to take someone else inside, And no matter what happens don''t step on the bridge¡­You know what, Just go sit under that tree until Ie back."


    Karna after reaching near the bridge remembers that he indeed got the permission to enter in the treasury any time he wanted long ago from King himself thanks to his good rtionship with them and the other stuff he did.


    He just didn''t enter because there was no system inventory. He was afraid that if there was something good in the treasury and he picked it up, He might just expose himself. He was being quite careful not to show his strength.


    It''s just that the permission he got did not allow him to take someone in. Exclusively the people directly rted to the one seated on the throne have that benefit even then they need permission from the king.


    So Karna decided to keep Evya far away from this bridge under the tree. Anyway, it would not take that long for him toe back, He just had to go in look for a good bow ande out, Simple.


    "Okay Gurudev, I will wait for you under that tree."


    Evya didn''t want a fancy bow. The one he has is enough, It is sturdy and shoots an arrow. What else did the bow need to do? He had everything he wanted in his makeshift bow.


    But he didn''t want to deny his teacher. If Karna wants to give him a bow then Evya will dly ept it even if he doesn''t want to part away from the bow he made.


    "Okay then, It will not take that long, I will be back soon,  Ohh yeah nearly forgot, take her with you, I don''t think she will be allowed to enter."


    Karna not knowing Evya was satisfied with the bow he made wanted to give him a bow worthy for someone like Evya, After all when mighty warriors fight what gear they have makes too much of a difference.


    There are some legendary weapons that give an extra buff to their wielder, Like the Vijaya bow Karna has, Which grant absolute victory as long as it was being wielded.


    Asi sword of Drona is also such a case, It literally makes one unyable and invincible in battle.


    So Karna wanted Evya to have that extra protection. Who knows what Niyati will throw at them now that their fate is changed, He might be able to survive because of the buff on him but it will be hard for Evya.


    So it''s best to get his some powerful bow for the initial period, Later just to search or ask to create a divine bow to someone, Hence Karna decided to enter but as he was about to go through the barrier he remembered a very important thing.


    The damn white fox, Who is always hungry for some reason with him. He didn''t know if she would be counted as a person by the security here but he didn''t want to take any chances at all, and thought leaving her here was the best choice.


    "Wait!?!!! Where is she?!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna reached to his shoulder to pull that fox down just to find out she was no longer on his shoulder. Karna had a very bad feeling in his heart. He by instinct mechanically turned his head towards the barrier and just to his horror, That stupid fox running towards the barrier wanting to enter it.


    *Shatter*


    Karna breathed a sigh of relief seeing this, he reasoned that there is no way a fox who just gained her power yesterday would be able to break this invisible barrier but this fox just like her master was stupidly buffed.


    She didn''t even paid attention to the barrier. The mere touch from her scattered the barrier and directlynded on the bridge.


    *Trumble*


    The stone bridge started to tumble where the foxnded instantly turned orange and red as the next second the inferno of fire shot in the sky.


    Karna at this time also reached here just to see this. When he was about to jump in the inferno to save that stupid fox, the zing inferno of fire stopped and in the fraction of second became frozen solid.


    Yes, The inferno is capable of turning people instantly into ashes be a frozen solid ice pole right in front of Karna.


    *Shatter*


    Then it''s just shattered into a million pieces, After which a stupid little fox who is currently glowing in starlight walked out and once again made a run towards the gate of the treasury.


    Same thing happen when fox started running again but unlike before no inferno was frozen, They skip that part and directly shattered into million pieces.


    ''Howe- wait? Why was she running towards the treasury?''


    Karna was too shocked to move. He got an idea how others feel when he pulls stunts like this but then he realised one key thing he missed during this time.


    From the observation of her since yesterday he confirmed that thiszy fox is unwilling to move from her ce if matter is anything other than food but once there is food in the equation.


    She became the most agile and active being on the, Which thing now I click in mind of Karna, If this stupid fox is going towards the treasury then there is a high chance that her foodie senses were tingling.


    To be honest sacred Karna, Who knows what this fox considers food, If it''s anything that can be eaten by a normal person then there is no problem, Karna can resupply those things with Akshaya patra


    But what if this fox can eat gold and such? Seeing how much this fox can eat, There is no saying if there will be anything left if that stupid fox decides gold is also on the food cycle.


    Karna was afraid to disappoint them, especially when they gave him this big permission and ess to the treasury.


    "You stop there stupid fox!!!"


    So Karna also made a run after the fox. He can''t allow this fox to eat the fortune of the whole kingdom at all. It would be a shame if this is how big a kingdom is like Hastinapur copsed.


    "Be careful Gurudev and Little fox, I will be waiting for you here."


    Evya was standing where he was before and waved to the two of them, feeling that the two were just ying. He had no idea that a little fox in a mouth could destroy the whole Hastinapur if it would suit her appetite.


    After seeing both of them enter the tower door, Evya goes and sits under the tree Karna pointed at before closing in his eyes trying to rx himself. It''s been a long while since got time to rx himself.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 125 124. Need A Bow

    Chapter 125 124. Need A Bow


    "Hey stupid fox wher- Oh!!! How much gold is here?"


    Karna entered in the treasury after the fox and was stunned seeing the mountains of golds in it, Whole area was glowing golden in that aura. There were gold coins, various precious jewellery, multi-


    coloured beautiful gems etc.


    But that was just a tip of it, After Karna walked in he saw even more blizzard things. There were some ordinary-looking tools, Which Karna can tell that were far from the ordinary then they looked.


    There were also things like clothes, armors and all but Karna ignored them and was just d that his fox did not eat these things. He walked ahead-searching for her and entered a deeper area of the treasury.


    Unlike outside there were not too many things but looking at how carefully the things here are stored says that the things here can''t be measured in mere wealth.


    This stuff here shows the status of the kingdom and Hastinapur being the one of the strongest right now, it''s not odd that each one of the things here is one of their kind.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    While Karna was searching for a fox appreciating the things around him, He heard he loud shriek from the deepest part of the treasury, Which is weird as no one was supposed to be here right now.


    And this treasury supposed to be a tower then howe he was walking straight all this while? Too many questions but knowing the source of the voice seems most important and so Karna dashed towards it.


    "Look Bhrata, How cute is this fox, Can we keep it?"


    When Karna reached the position of the source of the voice, He saw the fox he was searching for with so much anxiousness was ying with the little loli Sush while Duryodhana was looking at the fox in suspicion.


    Karna then saw that in the hands of Sush was a bunch of sweets, After which Karna put it all together, This fox might have smelled the scent of the sweets and then just ran after it.


    That''s it, Karna can only think of this and still somehow feel this is a case, Which is a big deal as the someone who likes to overthink even little things was not able toe up with anything else than this one.


    That just shows how simple and gluttonous this fox is, For food, she might even cross any boundaries.


    "No we can''t, we didn''t even know how this fox get in here, No one other than the people approved can enter here and yet this fox is here, Don''t you think it''s a little odd?"


    Duryodhana was keeping his distance from the fox and also held Sush back who wanted nothing but to hug that cute beautiful fluffy being in her arm.


    Meanwhile, the fox looked at both of them with her head tilted in confusion but her eyes never left the bag of sweets in the hands of Sush at all.


    Currently, she was looking too cute to resist but Duryodhana held himself back as he still did not get the answer how this fox got here, There is no way to bypass the security here.


    This whole tower and its security was made by the gods architecture Vishwakarma himself at the request of the old king of the throne to the King of God Indra.


    So Duryodhan was sure that this fox who broke in here was not simple, He even not rejected the idea of this fox being Asura or Mayavi Rakshasa.


    And yet he felt this fox is familiar despite never seeing such a beautiful being, Of course after Karna.


    "Why? What''s matter how this fox got here, Look how cute she is, I want to keep it. Anyway, even if she is an Asura or Rakshasa, I don''t care. There is the grandfather and you to protect me."


    Sush was not that stupid not to realise this fox is not normal, This fox has nine tails, That is, given this is not normal but she still wanted to keep it, After all girls are weak to beautiful things.


    Even if the things they know are potentially dangerous, they dive head straight into it without caring as the said thing is beautiful, And her being little here does not have any control over this emotion at all.


    She never thought that she while searching for her best jewellery stumble upon the most beautiful fox she ever seen.


    "You can''t keep her little Sush, She will cause famine in a week in this Hastinapur."


    Karna finally walked upto them after seeing the fox just sat there staring at the sweets in Sush''s hand.


    He on purpose did note out to them, He wanted to see if this fox would attack them to get food as he saw how she destroyed the inferno of the fire outside. But to his relief this fox at least knows not to attack people, This is a plus point.


    Unknown to Karna the only reason why this fox did not snatch the food from them was because they have the scent of Karna on them, Fox didn''t want to offend anyone close to Karna hence why she was well-behaved here.


    "Mitra, Is this fox yours?"


    Duryodhna was the first to speak in joy, He came forward and hugged Karna, Karna too did the same, Then he picked up the unwilling fox from the ground and put it back on his shoulders.


    "Yes she is mine, She smelled the food and ran here, So little Sush can you spare the few sweets in your bags for her?"


    Karna after patting the head of the fox and replying to Duryodhana turned to Sus and asked for a few sweets from her. This fox deserves it for behaving, It will not hurt to treat such positive behaviour.


    Sush just stared at Karna both in amazement and envy, Amazement is that for some reason she felt that Karna was even more handsome than before which is impossible, He already hit the ceiling of handsomeness.


    But she still felt the changes in him. It''s his aura that changed, The mere presence of his smoothing, She can''t understand why, And of course the most beautiful fox she saw on his shoulder just added anotheryer to his charms.


    As for envy is simple. When she first saw the fox she was quick to react and wanted to hug the fox or at least get a chance to touch her but this fox did not even allow her to touch a single hair on her body.


    She jumped here and there out of her range while looking at her, Maybe she was ying with her but for Karna she did not resist at all, Sush can see fox was unwilling but show no resistance to him


    How can she not feel envious? She also wants to feel her soft fur.


    "Hey I am not little, I am a big girl, Mata said it ...mAlso here are your sweets, but are you sure it''s okay to feed her this?"


    Sush was triggered hearing Karna calling her little, Her mother told her that she is not little, Well she did not say the words but they are now gone to fix the marriage with Karna doesn''t that mean she is old now?


    That''s her logic, By the way she still thinks the marriage they were talking about is the same as she ys with her dolls and her brothers. She is in fact looking forward to capturing her elder brother Sushasan to make him wear the Sari (dress).


    The sari she thinks Karna will of course going to make for his wife by default, Yup if it''s official that she is the only normal 5-year-old among the children, At least for now.


    Sush even after not liking being called little gave Karna a free pass, Anyway they will be married and he will make a dress for too, Plus she didn''t want to disappoint the fox whose eyes light up hearing Karna asking the sweets from her.


    "Thank you, Princess Sush, Also don''t worry this one can eat anything."


    Karna received sweets from her and fed them to the fox who, as expected, gulped in one bite. She didn''t even chew, just swallowed like a snake.


    "Hey, Mitra, why did youe here? If you want I can search it for you. This ce is big and it''s hard to find theyout."


    Duryodhana suppressed his curiosity about a fox and asked Karna why he was there. If Karna needed something he could search for him as he knows this ce a lot better than Karna.


    "Oh yeah, I am searching for a bow. A good bow that canunch Astras but not too big, It''s for Evya. He is using the makeshift bow for practice."


    Karna thought for a second and told Duryodhan it was a problem, After all like Duryodhan said this ce was really unscientifically big, He didn''t want to waste time searching for the bow that long.


    Hearing this Duryodhan started thinking, There are many such bows Karna described here but many of them are too big, There are nearly any suitable for childrens.


    Which is logical as which sane craftsman will make a bow capable ofunching divine weapons for childrens, That is not only a waste of precious materials but also the time as most people do not learn knowledge of divine weapons until they are teenagers.


    "Hey, I know a bow like that. We received it as a gift, Come follow me, I show you."


    It was Sush who reacted first, And quickly ran towards the secluded area of the treasury without much treasure around.


    Karna and Duryodhan both share a look and also follow after her.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 126 125. Fantasy And Reality

    ?


    "Look, that is the bow, No one used it since it''s gifted to us."


    Sush was excited and ran all the way to here. She only stopped when she reached her destination and pointed her slender index finger towards the central stage whereying a very ordinary bow made of cheap wood.


    Both Karna and Duryodhan were right behind her, So when she pointed they also followed her finger with their gaze and were stunned seeing an unremarkable cheap-looking bow in the centre of the tform on which it was put on.


    "Sush this one? Aren''t no one using it because this is just a joke gift given to us? The real gift was the quiver, In which we can put as many arrows as we can without running out of space, This bow is nothing but a useless."


    Duryodhan was confused about why his sister dragged them here? Everyone knows this is just a joke artifact, The real treasure given to them was a quiver.


    Maybe that kingdom felt that just giving a quiver looked weird, So they might have decided to pull this joke on them or just didn''t want to give up a strong bow while giving that legendary quiver.


    But in either case, one thing was sure was that this bow had nothing special. Yeah, the speech given by that kingdom did say this bow is quite strong and capable of shooting divine Astra.


    Yet when tested by Mahamahim Bhsiham, This bow can''t evenunch normal arrows properly, It did not even have the right weight distribution, This is all in all not a good bow at all.


    No, Even calling it a bow will be too much. This is just a wooden stick with thread pretending to be a bow.


    "Joke? Useless? Mata said nothing is useless, People just don''t use the things yet, Also Bhrata even if it''s a joke, It''se from them, They surely will not send something ordinary, I bet this is a secret legendary weapon only fated one can unreveal it''s true form."


    Sush spoke up hurriedly to them not wanting them to misunderstand her as wasting their time, Her mother always says that everything has its use.


    Be it the single fallen leaf from the big tree or the rock near the river shoar, Everything has its own father''s destiny, So by that logic this show might also have the same destiny.


    Also she heard a lot of fairy tales, In which such a secret weapon is revealed in the ordinary things when a prince touches those weapons or at least it will turn out no one other than destined one can use the legendary weapon.


    She hoped this would be the case here, Hence why she brought them here in the first ce. She wanted that fantasy of hers toe true. How exciting would that be?


    A prince holding a weapon in his hands which others consider as trash and turning it into the legendary one. How will others react? She wanted to experience that fairytale feeling.


    Both her brother and Karna are suitable for to be a prince in her fairytales, So she brought both of them here hoping for some to bring her fantasy into reality.


    "Are you mad Sush? We live in real life not in fantasynd of yours, In real life if something is legendary it will show you it''s legendary, There will be cosmic phenomena, Even all Nakshatras (constetions) will wee such a thing.


    It will not remain like this normal thing until the fated one arrives like in your fantasy, Aren''t I am right Mitra Karna?"


    Duryodhna''s face palmed himself hearing the answer of his sister. What she describes is a clear fantasy. When a legendary weapon like she is saying was born in this world, the Whole world celebrates it.


    There are signs, visions, an auspicious atmosphere and everything regarding the nature of the thing starts to appear. This is an involuntary thing. Whenever the world detects such a thing, it makes a grand announcement to all.


    The only way to stop this is by not being detected by the world will but that is impossible, howe a thing will exist in the world without knowledge of it to the world?


    In his eyes this is impossible and so the theory his dear sister is talking about is also wrong. He as big brother felt that it''s his duty to correct her thinking as living in a such a delusion will distort her worldview.


    So it''s best to nip it bud. What if her expectations will be so high like her prince in her fairy tale for his friend Karna? How can he fulfil those unrealistic requests?


    So it''s necessary for her happy life even though he not want her to go away from hi- *Ahem* them at all but he also knows she has to someday.


    The only sce of his was that his friend will be taken care of her in future, So he turn towards Karna to validate his point but Karna didn''t answer him for a while, He was nkly staring at the bow on the levitated tform.


    ''Is a bow like this in the epic? If so, why can''t I remember it?''


    Karna was lost in his own thoughts, He knows very well that Sush just set up a g, Means this bow is not ordinary as it''s looks, There has to be something special.


    The scenario she talked about is also very valid for him who used to read many of the CN novels. This is definitely the plot point of the protagonist where he will get power buff.


    And by that logic it, The protagonist of this epic, Pandavas will be one for who this bow is here, It''s just that there is no such plot in his mind where a bow like this is mentioned.


    All the fanfiction he read in the epic only talked about a few bows, In which this normal bow was not mentioned at all, making him very curious.


    ''Is the Niyati doing to give those Pandava brothers an edge over me? Highly possible. No, I can''t allow that to happen, I should just catch it here as soon as I can, I can''t take such a risk.''


    Karnaes to one conclusion, Maybe that Niyati has detected him and created another subplot for the protection of Pandavas, Maybe like Sush said this can be a legendary weapon.


    This is the strongest possibility here, And the intended possessor of its course will be Arjuna, the side/main protagonist of the epic, Karna will never want that to happen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Karna knows that Arjun was arrogant but he had the skills to back up his arrogance. If he gets a legendary weapon this early then it will be game over for him as he has yet to learn the basics of weapon-wielding.


    "No, You are wrong Mitra, Sometimes reality is more unbelievable than fantasy, Here let me show you."


    Karna finally answered to Duryodhna who also felt the sudden change in Karna''s aura from his normal easygoing to full-on alert predator waiting to attack.


    Because of that Duryodhan did not disturb him and waited patiently for him to finish his thought but words uttered by Karna left him speechless, And yet he did not question it.


    Sush is an ignorant girl who does not know anything about the world. Because of that he was so quick to counter her but Karna is a wise person, if he said something there has to have something in it, He will not waste words for useless things.


    "Hey princess, see if I look like the fated one in your fantasy or not when I lift that bow."


    Karna started walking towards the bow but before going he did not forget to remind Sush, He understood why Duryodhana was so quick to throw away her idea thinking that it was just a fantasy of a girl.


    But wanted her to daydream like that, She is the inky one who he met till now has that childful innocence. It''s refreshing to see it, So he wanted to protect it as much as he could.


    That is his selfish wish to do it.


    "Mummh"


    To Karna''s question Sush just shyly hummed as Karna didn''t realise how much his little action is lethal for some like her.


    Well he didn''t see it as before she turned as red as a tomato, Karna was already walking towards the bow.


    But he didn''t rush to pick it up because he is not stupid. His first hypothesis is indeed that this is an opportunity for Pandavas but his 2nd one was that this is a trap for him.


    He will be a fool not to even consider the possibility of this being a trap, So he just stood beside it and ran his bloodline to the extreme, Starchild bloodline is very sensitive to the danger.


    So much so that it''s like future sights of a few seconds for dangers much like a certain Arachnida man''s danger perception senses.


    ''No trap, So it''s safe to pick it up.''


    Thankfully Karna didn''t felt any danger from the bow, It ispletely safe to pick it up but he still did not let his guard down, Be carefully grabbed the centre of the bow and picked up in one swift motion.


    *...........*


    Silence, Dead silence spread in the treasury, Duryodhna and Sush were afraid to look at Karna as they could not able hold theirugh, The fox on the jos shoulder was also being careful not to be noticed by Karna as even she felt it was funny.


    Karna too felt embarrassed by this, He surely thought this is a legendary weapon given by Niyati to use against him and even made suchments beforeing here.


    ''Wait!? How big of a fool am I? I forgot the obvious thing.''


    Karna was about to put the bow down when he realised he forgot to do the most obvious thing first,  He quickly flicked his other hand and summoned the knife he previously used for fox.


    As the knife is summoned, It''s the cut tip of his finger and a scarlet drop of blood appeared as a wound just instantly healed.


    "By the way, Which kingdom gifted this bow to Hastinapur?"


    Karna held his finger which has a drop of blood on it saying for it to drop on the bow, Which was such a simple thing he forgot about.


    While he was doing that he asked two of them casually to ease the tense atmosphere here.


    "Ohh!! It is secret but we can tell you, We get this bow and quiver from the hidden kingdom Kos also known from its capital, Ayodhya."


    Sush was first to react and answered Karna hurriedly fearing to lose to her elder brother in it, She was proud of herself for answering this quickly.


    But when Karna heard it his eyes became wide open in shock, Which was also the moment his drop of blood fell on the bow.


    [Ding!...]


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 127 126. Double Critical Strike

    ?


    [Ding! Congrattions host for getting the Bow Of Suryavanshi¡­


    Congrattions host for triggering a million-times critical strike¡­


    Congrattions host for triggering double million-times critical strike¡­


    Congrattions host for getting Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-child¡­


    Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-child : Crafted with celestial precision and attuned to the cosmic constetions, The Astral Ascendant Bow of Star-child stands as a beacon of divine craftsmanship. Passed down through generations, this bow holds the essence of starlight and the blessings of the Nakshatras, offering a glimpse into the harmonious dance of the cosmos.


    This bow is one of its kind throughout the multiverse, Never before this bow ever appeared in this universe before through the cycle of its Yuga.


    (Note : Only the possessor of the star-child bloodline can equip this bow. The bow will reject, run or outright attack any individual who tries to use it unless it''s permitted by the owner of a bow.


    ? Damage : 500+


    ? Attack Speed: Swift


    ? Critical Chance: 10%


    (Critical strike ignore the armour and selective boon protection.)


    ? Range: Very Long


    ? Durability: Eternal, infused with starlight essence


    Special Attributes :


    ? Nakshatra''s Blessing: The bow resonates with the Nakshatras'' guidance, granting a +20% damage bonus against divine and ethereal beings.


    ? Ster Alignment: The harmonics of the bowstring attune the wielder to cosmic rhythms, bestowing a +25% uracy bonus under starlit skies.


    (Note : As long as a star is present in the visible space, The blessing will be granted.)


    ? Cosmic Echo: The bowstring''s essence carries echoes of celestial harmony, inflicting a +35% critical damage bonus during moments of cosmic alignment.


    ? Astral Safeguard: The bow''s aura offers protection against cosmic forces, providing a +20% resistance against ethereal and celestial attacks.


    Special Abilities:


    ? Nakshatra''s Luminescence: Unleash a radiant arrow infused with the essence of the Nakshatras, illuminating the battlefield. Upon impact, it releases a burst of cosmic energy, dealing 150% AoE damage and temporarily disorienting foes.


    Requirements: Proficiency in celestial magic, archery, and an ancestral bloodline; An understanding of the cosmic legacy and starforged ancestry.


    (Note : It''s detected that the host is too weak to wield the full power of this bow all the time, Hence why the system put restrictions on it. This is a restricted mode.)


    (Note : Restriction mode can be lifted for 5 minutes in a day, Unrestricted information is as following¡­)


    Unrestricted Form: Astral Ascendant Bow of Star-child


    Description: Transcending its base form, the Astral Ascendant Bow of Star-child represents the pinnacle of celestial potential. It harnesses the full might of the starchild lineage, allowing a fleeting but awe-inspiringmunion with cosmic supremacy. Once a day, this Unrestricted form invokes an unprecedented connection to the cosmic forces, embodying the culmination of celestial power of stars.


    Stats (Unrestricted Form):


    Damage: 9999+ (Absolute)


    ? Attack Speed: Transcendent


    ? Critical Chance: 100% (Blessed critical strikes)


    ? Range: Universal (Targets across realms)


    ? Durability: Eternal, sanctified by the Nakshatras


    Special Attributes (Empowered Form):


    ? Astra of Celestial Ascendancy: The bow''s enchantment resonates with the apex of starchild potential, granting an unmatched +1000% damage bonus against all divine, cosmic, and ethereal beings, embodying the zenith of celestial lineage.


    ? Nakshatra''s Revtion: The harmonics of the bowstring unveil the hidden cosmic truths, imparting a transcendent +1000% uracy bonus, guided by the Nakshatras'' divine insight.


    ? Ster Dominion: The bowstring''s essence bes a conduit of cosmic authority, delivering a resounding +1000% critical damage bonus against foes, channeling the sovereignty of star-child bloodline.


    ? Cosmic Resurgence: The bow''s aura rejuvenates the wielder''s spirit, conferring an invincible +1000% resistance against all assaults, an homage to the resilience of the Nakshatras.


    (Note : Beware of using unrestricted form too much, The corruption of the cosmic power is not good for a mortal being, The fate of which are worse than death.)]


    Karna was standing motionless in ce with his eyes closed covered in a starlight surrounding his figure, While the warmth of love of father and mother wereing from the bow he was currently holding.


    The bow was the source of said light making it unable to see it''s current appearance.


    "What is happening Bhrata?"


    A stunned Sush could not take her eyes away from the glowing figure of Karna in front of her. To be honest she didn''t expect anything to happen at all, It was just her wishful thinking of what if something happen..


    But now this really happen, She didn''t even know how to react because of she was overwhelmed by the various emotions making her little brain hard to process everything at once.


    "Wasn''t it obvious? Your prince found a legendary weapon."


    Even Duryodhan, who is a lot more mature than his siblings now, didn''t have the words to describe his current condition. He was witnessing the epic moment in history, The birth of a legendary weapon.


    Such a fortune is rare even in the age of the Satyuga, The golden age of the universe, Where gods and humans were living together and the world was filled with spirituality.


    And here he being a witness of such a thing again. After all yesterday he went through the rebirth with Karna.


    The two most rare things he knows of happen back to back ever since he met his Mitra, Is this coincidence? Of course not.


    His Great-Grandfather Bhishma says that in this vast universe there is no such thing as random, Everything has a purpose and has a meaning behind it.


    He meets Karna and this thing starts happening meaning all this is rted to Karna himself, He is somehow capable of doing something casually that in others eyes is a blessing to be bestowed.


    "M-My Prince?"


    Sush couldn''t understand what her brother said but she was in no condition to care at all, Because while the two were talking about another change started happening around them.


    *sh*


    Suddenly the radiance of light which was only limited around Karna expand at the speed of faster than light. In an instance everything in the treasury was covered in the straight.


    Duryodhana seeing something going to happen was quick on the move, He instinctively covered Sush by covering her in his arms for protection when starlight warped them in too.


    But it didn''t stop there. This light prated through the wall of the treasury and expanded further knowing no bounds at all, Soon whole Hastinapur warped in the brilliance of starlight.


    *Boom*


    Then there was a shock wave released from the now-covered Hastinapur to all around the world, The wave was even faster than starlight which in a matter of seconds cover the whole earth.


    After that everything went back to normal as if it never happened. There was no change, not any damage, Everything was just as it is.


    Starlight backtrack in the same speed as before and went back in Karna then Bow, This is how the bow itself announced it''s presence to the world as the world doesn''t know how it''s existence at all.


    It should end here normally but anything rted to Karna is not normal, Because just when the bow awakened its power, Karna also felt changes in his body.


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host that the Soul of Bow of the host is excited, It''s chosen Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-child worthy for itself and now showing it''s dominion to the bow.


    Please brace yourself for the things going to happen next, Good luck.]


    ¡­..


    "What was that? That much power in the mortal realm? Are these Deva''s home mad?"


    Rishi Durvasa who was meditating opened his eyes in shock when he felt the presence of the starlight before he too was covered by it just a secondter to vanish like it never happened.


    But he knows this was not an illusion, he felt the power in that light capable of destroying even the immortal beings, This is no matter of joke at all.


    A power like this will destroy the sensitive power bnce between the fraction of Deva and Asura, If anyone get their hands on this then they will hold the all the wining card.


    So of course Rishi Durvasa was so pissed of, In his opinion some Deva pulled this weapon out of their armoury to show off. It''s possible when you have someone like Indra as their head.


    He was about to fly towards the swarga in rage when he felt another disturbance in the world. He looked around and saw that the bow of his which he didn''t summon was here and floating in the air showing great signs of struggle for a second.


    But that the bow gave in and then his majestic bow bowed towards the one direction to his surprise, Seeing that Rishi Durvasa opened his eyes wide in shock.


    He didn''t waste any second and flip his hand first creating a barrier all around the Hastinapur using his Yogic power before he flew towards the direction his bow was bowing towards.


    ¡­..


    "Arya, are you sure it''s our son Karna because of whom this is happening?"


    The trio of the Surya family in still disguise of the Brahamn was a step ahead and on the way towards the royal treasury of Hastinapur.


    Devi Chhaya couldn''t help but ask about of he was right about thinking of Karna here as the power they felt can''t be released from the child, Demi-god or not.


    "Trust me, I have gone through this before, He is our son for sure."


    Surya didn''t even bait an eye and answered her, He by experience knows this one can no one be his own son.


    Others were not sure but two followed their husband worrying about their son in full speed towards the treasury.


    (A/N : I think of putting this stats-type description is good to understand it, What do you think?


    Also, it''s double the million-time strike, Of course, he will get that broken weapon.


    Don''t worry, I not forgotten about Vijaya.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 128 127. Terrified Dhritarashtra

    ?


    "Radha Sush will be here any moment now. I ask forgiveness and request that you don''t mind her much. She is still little and does not know many rituals and traditions."


    "I date not the Queen, I know how innocent our little princess is. There is no need to be too formal."


    Gandhari and Radha we''re talking andughing with each other, While Madu also joins them from time to time.


    They are all waiting for the said princess who had not appeared yet, But no one minds as a princess. She gets some obvious benefits, Easily being forgiven is one of them.


    *Zap*


    When the atmosphere of the room was harmonious, Dhritarashtra suddenly stopped talking with Adiratha and Vaibhva stood up from his seat quickly.


    Everyone did not understand why the king showed such a drastic action. The thought of them somehow offended the king of one of the biggest kingdoms alsoes to their mind.


    But before anyone can ask, They are all blinded by the extreme light thate out of nowhere forcing all of them to close their eyes,


    All but except one little girl who refused to yield, Try to outshine the light with the me of jealousy in her eyes but she was of course lossing, Atst moment when she was about to lose the battle, light vanished in the instance the same way it came.


    "Wh-What was that? Everyone saw that right?"


    Adiratha was the first to speak. He is a simple man not knowing anything more than anything rted to his job, As he doesn''t bother to do things not meant for him but even he felt that the light or say power he felt just not was not normal.


    That power did not cover them but passed through them without any restriction at all. He felt it passing through his whole being, Though there was no pain or injury but he clearly felt power in it.


    He is damn sure if that power was wanted, He would have turned into ashes in an instance, He would not even get a chance to react to it before it would have already happened..


    This kinda feeling was new and unreal to him. He for a moment even felt he was imagining it but his sweat-soaked cloth and the expression of horror on everyone''s face told him, It happened and not that he daydreamed.


    "Yeah, We all felt it, Adiratha Mahodaya, Araya. Do you know anything about this?"


    Gandhari was the only one stable enough to answer his question, Though she also felt the immense power in the light for some reason she felt it would not harm her.


    Even the power of her penance not consider that power as a threat, So she was quite stable than others but there was also curiosity about it.


    "....Huh!? Oh¡­Ohhh!!! I might be wrong but *Gulp* In my knowledge this is a sign and deration of a legendary weapon which was just born, but I don''t feel any turbulence in the world to acknowledge its presence.


    So I might be wrong, I hope I am wrong."


    Dhritarashtra was standing there in shock, His whole body was tumbling for an unknown reason, May it be fear or excitement.


    He sensed that terrible power heading towards them but before he could do anything it was already happening, The might of 1kh Gaja (Elephants) in his arms felt futile in front of that force.


    But to his horror, he learned about events like this from his uncle Bhishma when he was learning the art of weaponry from him.


    The legend is that sometimes normal weapons for various reasons evolve either on their own or when they have a capable wielder. That time there is a very nearly impossible chance that said weapon will turn into legendary armament.


    These natural-born weapons are superior to those of the same rank, Because they go through various trials to be what they are other than just being forged into it, The karma attached to them also ys a major role.


    And if someone has a naturally evolved legendary weapon then they directly stand out from others, As no other can stand near them as these weapons most of the time not only have offensive power but also quite defensive powers too.


    Knowing this Dhritarashtra should have been proud and happy about this as this weapon clearly looks like being born in Hastinapur means the wielder of such a weapon is also a citizen of Hastinapur.


    This means indirectly that said weapon also belongs to the Hastinapur, This is the main problem and fear of Dhritarashtra.


    Because even if every kingdom wants to be strong but no one wants to stand out too much for the simple reason of when they have simr power, They arepetitors.


    But when someone gains too much power they stop beingpetitors and now be a threat to others meaning turned into amon enemy of the rest of them.


    Hastinapur is already edging towards the upper hand thanks to the existence of Mahamahim Bhishma but now if there is another strong force born in this kingdom, Others will definitely not sit back and watch it.


    There is a high chance they wille together and attack Hastinapur as they fear Hastinapur gaining this new strength might attacks them, So for them offence is the best defence.


    Hastinapur is very well capable of going toe to toe with the simr force kingdom, Heck they can even go against three or four at once but they will also suffer a lot.


    But it will be nearly impossible to take all the big kingdoms head on, Which others also know and surely will go for that route.


    So even if Hastinapur will not cease to exist thanks to its heritage but will definitely lose its position as the one of the strongest kingdoms and might even drop further than that in the level of a small kingdom.


    The only thing that gives sce to him is that there are no visions appearing in the world which usually happen or he got told is supposed to happen when such a powerful weapon is born.


    Just like for rebirth the power of the world has to acknowledge it for full potential, Same for the weapons the world has to acknowledge their existence and grant them permission to exist with its might.


    It''s just that Dhritarashtra was not sure about this anymore, The power and it''s intensity was clearly spoken enough, All he was hanging on the false hope which even he was aware of.


    "Let''s go, Thise from Royal treasury of Hastinapur."


    Dhritarashtra didn''t waste any time and was quick in his feet to walk towards the door but then to his horror he is worry not limited to the birth of the weapon at all.


    As he was about to dash out of the house without hearing anyone''s reply, Another strange thing happened, That is his bow, The divine bow which he never used, appeared in front of him without his permission.


    Before he could understand why his bow was out, He felt through the connection of his bow that the same or even stronger power was flowing through them without them knowing at all.


    The bow directly turned towards the direction of the royal treasury and unexpectedly bowed down, A mighty bow which made to kill and flow blood of enemies now bowing down.


    Even if Dhritarashtra is blind, He can sense things around him, So he also felt this strangeness of his bow. Not only that, He also felt that his bow had both respect and fear towards the unknown power.


    "Impossible¡­No this is impossible."


    Dhritarashtra stumbles back in shock and fear. There is now way the bow, especially the divine bow, will bow down in front of anyone. After all, even a weapon they also have their own spirit, pride and arrogance.


    Now Dhritarashtra was praying that there be a legendary weapon for which his bow acted this way because he was even afraid to think of the second possibility.


    He does not want to admit it at all. If there was a legendary weapon, there is a way he can calm everyone down through diplomacy. He will bleed a lot but the kingdom will not be in danger of destruction.


    But this is what he thinks is, Then it will be fortune if they even survive even if they have a small kingdom. No one will let the possessor of such a strong bow talent to live at all.


    They even destroy the whole kingdom the said possessor appeared just to make sure and sadly it looks like the kingdom is his.


    Dhritarashtra broke out in cold sweat thinking of such a possibility. Everyone who is born with any big talent of bow will be destroyed by other kingdoms for one simple reason.


    The wielders of bows are unstoppable. With their arsenal they might even conquer the whole world if not for others also having the same such talented bow wielders.


    But if someone get advantage like this big talents, Then that perpen once again bes a threat to all, A serious threat to their power, And the thing royalty love most is power.


    They can go any height and low to keep their power and supremacy, Greed of man knows no bounds after all.


    "Gandhari pray to lord that we survive this, Let''s go to meet Rishi Durvasa, Only he can save us now."


    Dhritarashtra controlled his emotions, He saw the saving grace, There is still Rishi Durvasa here, If he helps them, No one is stupid enough to go against his words.


    So he stood up and without exining to anyone anything, grabbed Gandhari''s wrist and dashed towards his chariot, Hoping that Rishi Durvasa will help them seeing they are inws of his student now.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 129 128. Kingdom Of Kosala, Ayodha

    ?


    "King, Did you feel that? It is that, right?"


    A long way from Hastinapur in a vast kingdom separated from the rest of the world closing its borders for travel, Only highly restricted tread is allowed. In the pce in the capital of such a kingdom one of the court ministers stood up in shock not believing it was finally happening.


    He looked at his king in utter disbelief and without any giving the normal royal etiquette, He could not help but ask the king as this matter rted to the future and foundation of their kingdom.


    If the shock he felt just now was really from the thing he thought then their kingdom has a surviving chance, They can once again open their borders and make connections with others.


    After all, No matter how self-sufficient they are, They already hit the limit of growth of the kingdom they can do on their own. They need other supplies and things to tread and improve their infrastructure and economy.


    "King, Answer us, Just now that shock wave we just felt is from that, right?"


    "King please don''t keep us hanging, We can''t handle this suspense."


    Other court ministers also started to catch up what is happening and also I''m excitement started asking their king as he is the only one who knows how that thing they given work.


    If this wave is from said thing then they are saved from not seeing their current condition. It will not take long before the court will fall into discord and self-destroy themselves.


    All the eyes of the court currently were forced on the top end of the court, Where the luxurious royal throne made of pure gold is, On which currently seating an old but mighty king.


    His expressions were neutral, not even giving a hint of what he was currently thinking about at all.


    This just made curt ministers even more nervous. They badly wanted answers but had to keep quiet as now it''s the king''s time to speak. All they can do is wait for him to respond.


    "Messenger¡­"


    "MESSENGER!!! I asked you toe in front of me, Now!!!"


    King after long silence asked for a messenger standing in the corner toe in front of him,


    At first the royal messenger not able to process what he bing told and so he could not able to react to the first call of his king.


    Seeing this, King spoke loudly, nearly taking the spild pit of the poor man''s body.


    He in fear walked in front if the king, His legs were wobbly and he was breathing quickly fearing that his king was angry fn now the anger will be taken on him for his mistake.


    He was already terrified because of the wave of power he felt, And now hearing the conversation between the others he knew something major happened and seeing the gloomy look of the king, This is bad news for them.


    So he bowed down ready to ept punishment. He can''t do nothing at all, Though he knows his king was not that kind of overbearing king but who knows how one reacts in time of anger.


    "Go and announce to the world that Kos is opening its border this month. There will be a chariot racepetition in Ayodhya for the asion. Ask all the kingdoms to send anyone who wants to participate in the race here."


    King suddenly changed his neutral gave to a happy one. The joy and excitement he was having was oblivious on his face, He was super happy.


    Seeing this, other ministers also breathed a sigh of relief and then became ecstatic, Some even burst out crying, While others were thanking the sun god Surya for the grace and gift.


    The most happy one was of course was the messenger who currently was most happy man in the court after the king, he quickly bowed down in front of the king and fold his hands front of the king.


    "I will arrange that right away king, So respectful king to grant me the permission to leave."


    The Messenger asked the king to which the king readily agreed. The king was bursting with joy. There was a smile on his face like a child who got what he was yearning for it.


    Messenger left the court hurriedly not wanting to make any mistake, While court ministers were still celebrating and hugging each other out of joy. They were happy that now there will be no trouble for them anymore.


    But s, The good time wayst short and the disaster is just waiting to happen in the corner


    It''s just here it was not a disaster but Armegodon, The end of the time because while they were celebrating no one notice that their divine bowse out of without permission.


    And others were sure that no one pulled out their bow because taking a weapon out is a capital punishment, Which is death.


    So this left everyone speechless, Even kings own bow the legendary weapon he gotten from the Sun deity himself was out and to their horror all how put of respect and admiration bowed towards the same direction the wave they felte from.


    This made the hair on their body stand up, The raw terror took over their body as they knew what this phenomenon represented. This is a show of might, The Dominion of the special talent or physique over others.


    This is what people in legend say a Vision, The vision rted to the Bow talent, The most forbidden and feared section of warfare.


    "The chiefmander of the Ayodhan, Hear mymand, Go and protect the Hastinapur at any cost, I don''t care what you need to take it but make sure the one who awakened this talent will not get harmed at all.


    That person is the one your priority, Make sure he will be safe, This is a royal decree, Show this to others who go offensive towards Hastinapur."


    King also sensed the severity of the situation, the joy wiped out of his face and he became extremely serious. He even had the urge to badge towards the Hastinapur to protect the one.


    But he stopped himself. If he himself goes he can make sure nothing will happen to that person who seemed worthy for the bow to acknowledge it.


    It''s just that if he is gone then the warning he received from Lord Surya himself will be ignored, so even if he wanted to go and protect that person he had to sit here and ask his army to do the work.


    His army is considered the strongest army in the whole Aryavarta currently. If they went all out with the help of the Hastinapur army they might be able to save the kingdom and said person.


    Of course if Hastinapur decided to give up on the person for their safety, knowing their reputation they would not but if they did it, Then his army would leave them on their own and focus on the protection of lifeter of Hastinapur.


    "Yes king, I would rather lose this head of mine than let any harm befall on the saviour of our kingdom, I march right away towards Hastinapur with elite battalion Reshmi (Sunray)."


    Chief armymander of the army of Kos stood up and pped his cheat assuring the king that with the elite army nothing will happen to their saviour, That individual will be safe even at his own expense.


    "King, I ask permission to leave with the army right now."


    Chief bowed down towards the king and by etiquette bowed down and asked for permission to leave with their most powerful army branch, After all of he wanted to move that branch he needed a decree from the king.


    "Yes, You can leave, Here the decree for the deployment of the army, Also this one for deterrence for other kingdoms."


    King knew what the chief wanted, So he quickly flipped his hand and a gold light ray came out of thin air and fell into the hands of the Chief armymander. When light fated there were two scrolls in his hands.


    Seeing thatmander bowed to the King and hurriedly make his way towards the army camp, He knows that the time is the essence here. If he is even a momentte, They have to go to war with the rest of the world.


    "Court will be suspended until further notice, You may all leave now."


    King then looked at the anxious faces of all the other ministers, and decided it''s best to end this here. They all need time to process the events which unfold here.


    He too needed a breather and also had to go to inform this news to his wife, He really doesn''t know how she is going to react to it now. This was supposed to be good news but now the future is bleak.


    Everyone started leaving. They too understand the meaning of this and now they also need to prepare for the war. They hope there will be no war but they also know that is a false hope.


    Unless there is a miracle the war is certain, Even gods will not intertwine as they too consider archery talent big as this one threat.


    So in the end the king was left alone in the court, He was rubbing his forehead with his middle and index finger. There was worry on his face but there was also a proud smile adoring on his lips.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 130 128. Past Boon

    ?


    The King of Kos Suryabhanu (The sun light) was lost in his own thoughts, He is childless and because of that there is no heir to the throne.


    This is a reason why all the ministers were anxious. As if there is still no heir for the three then the internal struggle was inevitable, No matter how much loyal they are to the throne but greed always wins.


    Even if it''s not greed, There has to be a heir for the throne but no matter how he and his queens tried they did not get blessed by the gift of a child, Not boy nor girl.


    It was at that moment when all hope was lost and he can see that it will not be far from the time when ministers will start internal fighters and others will take advantage of troubled water to destroy this kingdom once and for all. A sage appeared in front of them.


    He, the king seeing thest ditch of effort, poured his out to the sage and asked for the solution for it but not expecting anything from it, As there is the rule of the kingdom that only Suryavanshi (Lineage Of Surya) can seat on the throne.


    But to his surprise the sage had a solution, And the solution made him feel like a fool as the solution was just too simple making him doubt why he did not thought of that at all.


    Sage just looked at him and said if this is a problem regarding this, why not do a Yangna (Rigual holy fire offering) towards the Surya Deva, The god of the sun.


    This made Suryabhanu taken aback as why he didn''t thought if this solution, His same literally meaning the one whose wisdom and guidance illuminate the kingdom.


    Sage might have see through his thoughts and hemented that everything has a time and ce, And suggest not to me himself too much and arrange the holy ritual.


    So he did just that, He first closed the border of the kingdom as the news big of this can''t be passed outside as others might feel threatened and try to stop it as a big kingdom like his can only fall because of ack of heir.


    There is no other way to destroy the heritage of such a kingdompletely, So it was a wise move on his part.


    After which he arranged the Yanga 8 years ago, The Yangasted for the whole year. There were lots of tests taken by the gods to stop his ritual but he and his queens were not budged and continued the ritual with devotion.


    Finally the Sun deity was pleased by their penance and appeared in front of them in his vast glory, His body was shining like gold making anyone hard to look at him, he was floating in front of them  and with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I am pleased with the devotion of you and your wife Suryabhnu. Ask anything other than immortality from me."


    Surya with his divine voice asked them what they wanted, Suryabhnu was overwhelmed to be blessed with the presence of Surya Deva himself.


    The blood running in his veins also identity him and started running wildly, So Suryabhanu and his Queens without wasting a second kneeled in front of him and tried to gather enough confidence before he asked.


    "O''Lord, for me immortality will be a curse, A life of being a child and heir less is the worst kinda punishment I will not even wish upon my enemies.


    All I want is to have an heir for the throne, The one I can call my own, the Suryavanshi boy, to take over the throne from me."


    After thinking about it, Suryabhanu asked the boon he wanted from his lord, He really wished to get a son to call his own, the one he can rest assured to take over the kingdom and manage it well.


    "Hummm¡­Your wish is quite simple, So I wish to give you two options, I can give a boon to you where you will get some of your own with any one queen you wanted with.


    He will be Suryavanshi, A good king and warrior.


    Or you can get a very unique individual, The one who knows no limit, The mighty that even makes gods uneasy, the wisdom so unfathomable that the wars can be won and warriors can be acquired simply by talking.


    The one who will be great in all weapons, He will be a great archer, the one others will be careful not to provoke, The one who have might go against all the warriors of the three worlds on his own.


    He will have Dharma in his heart, and will be a great king but he will not be born to you.


    So choose which one you want."


    Surya hearing what boon Surybhanu wanted was taken aback, He looked at them and then towards the distant ce very confused of why this boon was being asked to him.


    But then he felt a power in dark moves, He didn''t know why other than not giving the boon directly he spoke this things.


    Yeah he loved his son but he was never biased towards anyone. If this king wanted a son then he would never think of using him to make things easy for his own son.


    Hence why he did not understand why he uttered such words.


    "O''Lord I can''t choose anyone, the Queen, to get the blessing of a child, I love them all equally, and the child you described will be a blessing for any parent to have.


    So lord give us the blessing of the 2nd child you describe about it."


    Suryabhanu first wanted to agree right away with the first option he asked, But when he heard the second option he couldn''t resist, It''s not that he was being greedy at all but as any parent he also wanted his child to be best.


    Also like he said he can''t really choose which one of his queens will bear the child, It will be an injustice on others as they also wanted to be mother very very much.


    That''s this is will be the best for the two worlds, The queens will all get the child they wanted without being jealous or sad of others and he will also get an exceptionally capable child.


    "So be it, Take this bow, When that child uses this bow, You will know it is him, After which arrange the chariot racepetition for everyone, Rest of the instructions will be given to you by Devi Gangater."


    Surya was once again taken aback, Anyone will like to have their own blood rated children, but this king other than taking that option chose another.


    Though he indeed said too much about his child as a father does not like to brag about their children''s but Surya was sure that the king will take their own child''s part.


    But now that the king asked Surya can''t back down, He the picked up at random and put in front of the Ritual fire and closed his eyes.


    His divine power flowed in the bow while he chanted some mantra, The Sanskrit words flowed out of his mouth and were inscribed on the bow after which the bow turned into an extremely normal bow.


    "But king, how will that child touch this bow? Where do we put this bow for that child to touch it?"


    King respectfully took the bow back from the Surya Deva and then asked the critical question, There need this to put a bow where it''s easy for the said child to pick it up.


    "Don''t worry about that, The destiny of his bow will find its way to him but even then you didn''t rest assured, Send this bow to Hastinapur but make sure not to tell them about anything else.


    Also even if someone lifted the bow, You are not allowed to see that child until he wille here for the chariot race. Make sure of that."


    Surya then spoke again unexpected thing, Even he not understand why he given such a strange condition to the king, He see no reason why king not just and see the child.


    Why there is even a reason for the chariot race in the first ce but he just spoke without control of his own.


    All he could me now on the Niyati might have some strange reason why this all is happening and so he let it go. Unknown to him Niyati was struggling to figure out what and why everything was happening at all.


    Anyway after Surya gave them a boon, He vanished, Suryabhanu and his queens were quite happy and as said by King just gifted that bow to the Hastinapur just to make sure the child will touch it.


    It all happened 7 years ago. First, everyone was excited but as years went by there was no news making them anxious but finally, there was news but this was way bigger news than they expected.


    "*Sigh* I guess Lord Surya underestimated the power of the child he talked about, If just touching a bow will be this big reaction, What will happen when he actually starts learning warfare?"


    Suryabhanu came out of his thoughts and stood up from the throne, And made his way towards the 9 anxious queens he needed to answer now.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 131 129. Foodie Fox

    ?


    "Don''t waste timemunicating with Hastinapur, We just match there and ask them to hand over both the person and the legendary weapon."


    "But what about Maharathi Bhishma? Can we beat him?


    "There is no way we can beat him, that''s none of our concern, Our target is the person and legendary weapon, I am sure King Dhritarashtra will understand the grave situation he is in and hand it over to us."


    "Yeah that might be true but then who will keep that weapon? We alone can''t attack and win Hastinapur, The Bhishma is not the only Maharathi with the skill they have."


    "Well¡­Why not just decide thatter on? I am sure that Hastinapur will not hand over the legendary weapon to us at all, They rather chose to fight, The only reason we include the condition of the weapon is so they will understand and cut their losses by giving up on the person with such a strong archery talent."


    "Make sense, Our army will reach the borders of Hastinapur soon."


    "Yeah, Make sure all the escape routes will be blocked, No one is allowed to escape, Be it our force or Hastinapur, We don''t know if that person will try to disguise as one and runaway."


    "I will do it king but what if the one who awakened this talent is someone we can''t provoke, Someone like Maharathi Bhishm- "


    *p*


    "How dare you jinx it? Do you have any idea if a monster like Bhishma gets such a talent what will happen? Not only we can''t do anything but also Hastinapur will expand further and all we can do is to watch."


    "Forgive me king, I misspoke, There is no way he will be one who awakened it, Maybe it is Maharathi Kripa-"


    *p* *Bang*


    "*Huff* SHUT THE *DOLPHIN NOISES) UP!! Both of them are not someone we can mess with at all, Just hope it will be someone else or we are doomed, Now go!!"


    In the camp of the marching army this conversation was tapping but they were not the only one with just a talk and worry.


    This worry is so terrifying that most of the strong kingdoms do not even send their army here at all. They were terrified by the power that archery talent showed them.


    If just like they feared Bhishma or even Kripa awakened such a talent then all they were doing was to poke the bear while losing a vast part of their own army, as it would be a death trap.


    But that doesn''t mean they give up on it just yet, They send smaller vessel kingdoms to march down towards the Hastinapur, If Hastinapur was soften and give in then that means what they fearing did not happen and they can freely attack on it to get both talent and weapon.


    And if their fear was right, Then it has nothing to do with them at all.


    They can just say the vessel kingdoms be greedy and think that they can be independent and growrge if they get the legendary weapon.


    So they just used their backer''s name as deterrence and attacked Hastinapur on their own and they know nothing about it


    This way even if Hastinapur knows that they were behind this "March" on their borders, They can just destroy or punish that small kingdom, And they being "disappointed" in them can only allow it with a big heart.


    This way they will not only have great enmity between them rather they will just get the favour of the Hastinapur, Which at that time was gone above their power level grade.


    And so such scheming was happening outside of Hastinapur, While there is a legend being written in the soil of Hastinapur.


    ¡­..


    "Why¡­Why is Angaraj Karna not waking up Bhrata?"


    In the royal treasury, Sush was getting more and more worried as she seeing Karna was standing there with his eyes closed even though all the starlight and such was long gone.


    She was also terrified of her surroundings, The reason being all the bows present in the treasury currently were hovering around Karna in a circle looking like trying to please him to let him pick them.


    But the starlight bow in his hand was releasing such a deterrent power that those bows were terrified of getting too close to Karna but even still they do not give up. At a safe distance they are still circling around him doing their best to please him.


    After all, why don''t these bows do their best to please Karna? He just awakened and said the best talent or physique there is.


    This set in stone that when Karna grows up, He will be the best if not great archer of the current Yuga (period), And when he grows up so will his bow, That is the biggest honour for any weapon.


    That is how they be a legendary weapon and go down in history. That is a dream of every weapon ever made, to support their wielder on the path of glory.


    Hence why all these bows were fighting over to get his attention, Because if they luck out and get selected by him, Then they have a chance to also bepanions in his journey.


    And if they feel or break in the midway even then they will be happy as they get used and not trapped here as a treasure then to be used in war, The sole purpose they are made for.


    But these things are not unknown by the little Sush here. All she saw were the weapons were hovering around Karna making her think that they wanted to harm Karna.


    Because in her tiny innocent mind, Karna just did something incredible, and these bows became jealous of him and wanted to harm him, Which was prevented by the new bow in Karna''s hand.


    To her, this made all the sense and kinda she was not wrong. These bows are jealous but not because of Karna but the bow he was holding in his hands.


    "I don''t know but I know nothing will happen to Mitra, Just look at those bow how they are maintaining their distance. They are obviously terrified of something."


    Duryodhana was though also concerned but not least bit worried about the well-being of Karna, He had a confidence in Karna that he will be safe, He just have that blind faith in him.


    In his eyes now his mitra can do anything, He uses an avatar of some god who speciallyes in his life to show him the way and give him his support.


    Now all he had to do was to wait and see what new stunt his mitra was about to pull of, to be fair he was even a little excited to see the next events unfound folded with his own eyes like before.


    ¡­.


    "Hey little fox where we are and how are you here with me?"


    Karna this time was in the both familiar and unfamiliar spaces, It was the same space where he wasst time when he reached the LV 100 in his treading skill where he had to break through it.


    Now he was here once again, just this time he was not in the dark ce like before but under the starry sky, Where every inch of the sky had multiple twinkling stars in it.


    He was lost in the glory and beauty of the scene in front of him, So much so that he did not even realise that the little fox somehow was alsoing with him here.


    So he asked the such a question, He fromst time figured out this space exists within his body, Maybe in some way or another the skills and him connected to this ce through his body.


    This is why Karna was so surprised when he saw the little troublemaker and his own one of the sin gluttonye with him here.


    He for a second felt d and a little proud and soft that this fox cared enough for him that she came here with him, Though he still did not know the reason how she came here but he felt she came here to protect him.


    "...You juste here thinking you get to eat new things, Right?"


    Karna but then realised that the fox was not even looking at him, She while licking her lips were looking around obviously for something she can eat, This just made Karna realise why the foodie he was rising.


    But Karna was also was little smug. Now this little fox understands how stupid she was just to jump here with him expecting some food. Here is nothing but just a starry sky, Which he doubts she can eat.


    *Swoop*


    Well the moment Karna thought of this, He saw the fox jumped from his shoulder and then started eating it to his utter horror, Karna just couldn''t believe in his eyes what was unfolding front of his own two eyes.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 132 130. Star-Child Soul Body

    ?


    "How is she doing it?"


    Karna was floating in the starry sky not understanding why or how the things in front of him were happening even when he tried to think of a little open-minded way.


    The reason why it was so hard to believe for Karna was that the fox jumped from his shoulder andnded far away from him and then opened her small cute mouth.


    As she did that the twinkling stars in this vast sly moved immediately, Arge group of the stars surrounded her and then all kinds of food started appearing out of nowhere.


    Not only that, The food he was seeing was also not right. Yes there were usual sweets but then Karna saw a fox eating cake. Yeah cake in his day and age.


    For a moment Karna bes already thinking someone might have figured out his time-travel capability but then scratches that thought as the boon he got from Lord Shiva protects him from others find out.


    And there is also a system which can also protect his identity, So his second thought of Karna was that these stars were not real but fragments of his imagination.


    He justifies and argues about this space being his mental dimension, This also exins how he was able to be dragged in this space every time he was about to reach or break the limit of something.


    Learning LV 100 skill is brimg limit of the mortal body, The moment he gotten Eye Of Chaos also this happened and now bypletely activating his Soul Of Bow is also breaking the mortal limit hence why he came again brought back here.


    ''So this is a testing ground, I have to prove myself that I am worthy of getting such power.''


    Karna for a moment ignore the greedy fox, Who was inhaling food like a ck hole.


    Now that he thinks this is his mental space and also assumes that this is a testing space where his worthiness will be judged to get power beyond the reach of other beings.


    So his question format of him was what is the test, 1st time be just brute force his way through, 2nd time he had to create a whole universe within his being to handle the power of Chaos.


    He was contemting what to do for this task. There is no manual given to him which means it was all him how to do this and the end goal or task of course being to get out of this space.


    ''Hummm¡­.I am sucked here when I fully awakened my Soul Of Bow means the way of escaping here has to be something with a bow but what? Where can I get a bow here? There is nothing but just stars here.''


    Karna from his past experience figured out that he had to do something rted to bow but he could not understand how he could do it as no bow was given to him.


    Last time in the trial of chaos, He was given all the suitable conditions for creating the universe, The chaos was right there he just had to spark before everything fell in its ce.


    But here there is no such condition is given, The stars to look quite cool and beautiful but for a moment he does not understand what to do with them.


    ''*Sigh* At least give it a try.''


    Karna after thinking for a while signed and decided to try the way he first thought but immediately rejected off, But seeing there was no other way he decided to at least try it.


    "*Ahem* O'' beautiful, Lustrous Stars, give me a bow, Please."


    Karna cleared his throat and then asked loudly for the bow from the stars with his closed eating for a miracle to happen.


    "..."


    Nothing, There was just silence. The white fox seeing him acting this way even stamped eating for a second but after giving him a foolish look started eating once again trying to fill the unending hole in her stomach.


    Karna ignored her and in embarrassment opened his eyes, He already knows this will not work, He does not know the reason but he felt it in his heart that this will not work.


    This is a weird feeling if he is not paying attention he does not even notice it but he also knows all the time this feeling is there, It''s quite a weird and uncanny sensation.


    Of course as Paranoid as Karna is this was not enough reason for him to believe such a hypothesis, But he also thought and figured out that if they start their only job is to give him the now when asked then they serve no special trial purpose.


    Simply by giving him the bow would have done the job, So the thought of Karna was that these stars had yed a special role in the trial task like Chaos did in his previous one.


    "WAIT!! These stars can''t give me a bow but they can be by bow, right?"


    The gears in Karna''s head were spinning, he was thinking about it and then it suddenly liked him. The stars had to serve a special purpose, Though this rule he just created and don''t have enough proof this is the case.


    Karna, thinking with logic, decided to go with this rule for a while, Which dictates the purpose and what purpose can stars and their starlight can have in ordance with the bow?


    Nothing, Yeah nothing, Karna thought everything in his mind ande to the conclusion that these stars y no here for anything rted to the bow which only leave one option avable for him now.


    "O''Hear me the brief stars of the vast universe, I the Karna, The son of Radha, The king of Anga and the Star-Child ask you to be my bow, Aid me in this trial of mine."


    Karna after thinking about it run his bloodline to the fullest, The overbearing and yet gentle blood ran in his veins rampant making Karna very excited as his heart started pumping blood like a motor throughout his body.


    His eyes wide open and in excitement, he roared to the stars in front of him but somehow even though he roared his voice was gentle like a child alsing for his parents for something.


    The strangeness did not end there though, just as his voice fell for a moment the all-stars stopped twinkling and revolving, It onlysted for a second though as the next second all the stars rushed towards him drowning him in the sea of stats.


    The white fox was not happy at all seeing this because all the stars who were feeding her were also flowing towards Karna forming a gaiinuse cluster of stars and as result there were also very beautiful nebs everywhere sprung Karna.


    The stars with their starlight entered his body and started to wash through his body. They filled every part of his body and flushed out whatever which they did not like.


    And as it turns out they do not like his body all together at all, And so the stars just turned into stardust eradicating his existence.


    [Ding! The soul body of the host is destroyed¡­]


    Seeing this fox for a second looked concerned but then she saw something and then went back being annoyed that she did not have something to eat now.


    [Ding! The soul body of the host is being created¡­]


    The voice of the system rang in Karna''s "mind" but he was in no position to care about it. He was in euphoria, His whole being felt like it was bathing in the nectar of gods.


    He felt weightless, and extremely heavy, He felt he was tiny and huge, He was exist on one ce and everywhere at once.


    He didn''t know what was happening. What kinda supercritical stage he was in but he is notining, He never felt this rxed in both of his lives at all.


    Slowly the body started to form in thest sea of stars, No one could see it but every star doing their best and the fullest to create this body as they also started revolving very fast around Karna.


    "Karna" is like how cotton candy from the machine wasing out of the circr disc of the stars, Which was doing both making and arranging his body with utmost care.


    Slowly but surely the figure of a human was started to form and then seeing the beauty of the figure it was no doubt it was Karna as his supreme charm even in soul form still there.


    Rather after this his charm in this state just increased even more, The whole world was cooperating with him now. The stars also came together and made him a quite beautiful dress for his soul form.


    Karna was reluctant to give up this feeling as it was toofortable but he knows that he had to, There are too many things he had to do.


    He, after feeling the moments of stars were stopping slowly opened his eyes and was stunned by the huge amount of information he was suddenly bombarded by.


    [Ding! It''s detected that the host can''t handle the full blessing of stars yet¡­


    The safety measures are being taken¡­.


    The blessing will be restricted by 98%....


    Detected conditions of the host be normal¡­]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting the Star-Child Soul body¡­]


    (A/N : Don''t think he being this broken will not cause much trouble for himter on guys


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 133 131. Error 404

    ?


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting a Star-Child Soul Body¡­


    Congrattions to the host for triggering the Hundred-Thousand critical strike¡­


    Error Error Error Error - 404 not found¡­


    It''s been detected that there is no upper form/ Evolution of the Star-Child Soul Body¡­


    Assessing the situation¡­.]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host for getting a Hundred-Thousand Star-Child Soul Body¡­


    Star-Child Soul Body, The Eternal Luminary :


    The Star-Child Soul Body, the Eternal Luminary, ascends as the ultimate apotheosis of metaphysical evolution, a being of incalcble potency whose radiance rivals the very birth of gxies.


    Its resplendent form, a breathtaking symphony of cosmic energies, zes with the brilliance of a million supernovae, a testament to the convergence of infinite determination and celestial essence. The universe itself seems to pulse in harmony with its presence, as if acknowledging the birth of a new cosmic entity, The child of stars.


    Abilities:


    ?Ster Warp: Traverse the cosmos instantaneously, appearing wherever cosmic energies flow. Your movement is beyond the constraints of space, a dance among the stars themselves in the soul-body form. (Locked 98%)


    ?Eyes of Eternity: Peer into the threads of time and fate,prehending the grand tapestry of existence. Your perception transcends dimensions, granting insight into all things past, present, and yet toe. (Locked 98¨G)


    ? Astral Resonance: Manipte the very fabric of the universe, transcending mortal limitations. Your spells and abilities now harness the raw essence of creation, shaping reality itself with each gesture. (Locked 98%)


    ?Celestial Quasar: Materialise cosmic constructs of inconceivable power, obliterating foes with forces beyond mortalprehension. Your attacks are now akin to the birth of gxies, leaving devastation in their wake. (Locked 98%)


    ? Nova Oblivion: Unleash a cataclysmic surge of cosmic fury, igniting a celestial congration that engulfs entire realms. The universe itself responds to your call, obliterating all opposition in a tempest of astronomical proportions. (Locked 98%)


    Passive Skill -


    Eternal Resurgence: When the Star-Child falls in arms of death, its cosmic essence refuses to yield. With unwavering determination, the Star-Child Soul Body returns to the fray, revived with full health and a surge of celestial energy. This revival can ur an unlimited number of times, embodying the infinite cycle of creation, destruction, and rebirth that defines the cosmos.


    System Note : It''s been detected that the host possesses extra Hundred-Thousand such soul body now, Seeing it is useless for the host the System offer host the option to tread that soul body in the system to increase the critical value, odds of double or even triple critical chance and much more.


    The host can do it anytime, For time being that Hundred-Thousand would be stored in the system inventory.


    (Warning : Star-Child body can''t be inherited by the others, Only the pure lineage of Star-Child bloodline can possess the power of stars.)]


    The sound of the system was ringing in Karna''s mind who after listing and reading through the system message slowly opened his eyes.


    ''These stars really love me. They gave me something that even the system can''t enhance to a broken degree.''


    Karna couldn''t help but feel soft in his heart when he looked at the sea of stars still revolving around him catering for him like a mother does to her child, They were also making sure if he was okay like a father would.


    From time to time he can feel the power of stars running in his whole being, inspecting if everything was fine in his new body or not.


    He was actually in shock for a while after going through this. For the first time there was something the system can''t just upgrade to a broken degree. The thing he had gotten was already too broken to begin with.


    It''s just that he was also learning something new about the system. This one even if it can''t upgrade the already perfect thing but it can still multiply it.


    Even if he can''t use this one for others but maybe the next thing he will get can indeed be used for others, making him and his group stronger, making for certain their chance of surviving against the others.


    [Ding! It''s not that the system can''t have a critical strike on this host. There is no perfect thing, Everything has some negative points. Like here you can''t fully use its power because of yourck of power.


    The only reason why the system was not able to multiply further was that the amount of multiplication was not enough. If it was a double million times critical strike, It would have been an upgrade.]


    Karna wanted to move forward and break through this testing space but the system unexpectedly jumped out and answered Karna for the first time.


    This took Karna aback as his system is not the one that likes talking much but after thinking about that he might have triggered something in his speech in mind to trigger it, He ignored it.


    After all, his system is a weird one, It only answers him only when he asks the question system deems worthy to be answered, If not there will be only silence for his other questions.


    So he ignored everything for the time being, The most important task currently is to get out of this trial realm because he knows time dtion is a thing here and he does not know what is the ratio of here and outside time.


    "Thank you for giving me such a gift, I am very happy with it but can you now be my bow? I am worried I once again caused some trouble."


    Karna folded his hand in front of these stars and from his heart thanked them, He can feel their love for him, He too can feel his bloodline feel the same way about them.


    From the connection through his bloodline he also understood why these stars did this as it turns out his normal soul was incapable of evene in contact with the power of stars much less use them as a bow.


    So they make him the body which can not only withstand their powers but also contact him further to them, The said Soul-body being the strongest and out of this world is just a by-product.


    *Twinkles*


    "I know, I too wanted to spend more time here in this beautiful ce but there are people outside who need me, And I need them too, So I have to go but don''t feel bad.


    You will always see me, and I too can see your glory and power but for now I have to go. There definitely is a big problem outside I have to solve."


    Stars twinkle hearing that Karna wanted to leave but to the surprise of Karma he can understand what they were saying, This is weird, They were just twinkling that too in an irregr pattern and yet he understood what they saying.


    This was not in the words he understated by a perfect trantion like how his universalnguage skill works, Rather he directly understood what they were saying in their nativenguage.


    But he did not dwell too much into it, He just said to them which they too understood, They clearly be sad or at least Karna felt but instantly they once again be energetic as they start twinkling even brighter.


    The brightest stars gathered together and made an arch of the bow, the smaller but equally brighter ones became the string of the bow and the rest of the multicoloured one became the arrow for the bow.


    Soon the astronomical size bow appeared in front of Karna which coincidentally resembled much like Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-Child.


    Then in front of Karna the size of the bow started decreasing at a super fast speed, And in just a moment it from the size of gxies turned into apact bow that he can wield with ease.


    Karna ran his finger on the smooth arch of the bow and then feel the sharpness of the string, His Soul Of Bow approved this bow making him excited, Karna too felt the familiarity of this bow.


    Maybe it was because of the stars or his physique. Anyway, he didn''t mind about it, He lifted the bow in front of him and with his index finger and thumb grabbed the string of the bow.


    The arrow automatically gets on the pratyancha of the bow, Karna didn''t know any technique of using bow, So he, like ayman, did not even adjust his pose nor did he focus on any other details.


    All he knew was that to aim, pull the string and release it, Which exactly what he did.


    He aims towards the void like a ck spot which in this starry sky which he was pretty sure is a ck hole thinking even if the power of the arrow is too much, the ck Hole will handle it.


    It might seem ck hole also understood his intention and made itself easier for Karna to aim. After all, it is also a part of a star and has the same love for star-child as other stars.


    Karna took a deep breath, made his hand as stable as he can without shaking much and pulled the string upto his ear, Then thinking of something that activated the unrestricted form of the bow.


    He decided to test the full power here as he thinks this is his mental realm and nothing major will happen even if he goes all out.


    The bow glowed in the slowly of the cosmic power of starlight, All the passive of the bow were on their sufficient power, The string of the bow was glistering in the blessing of the Steller Dominion.


    "Nova Oblivion."


    Karna spoke words as he let go the string if the bow releasing the arrow towards the dark void area of this realm.


    Seeing this the face of the little fox instantly changed as she at lighting speed hopped on the shoulder of Karna hiding herself.


    *Boom*


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 134 132. Ranting In Front Of Mother

    ?


    The arrow was released, streaking through the void with the velocity of a falling star. Guided by a hand guided by the constetions of stars themselves, it soared on a trajectory as if ordained by cosmic decree.


    In an instance an arrow reached its target, The cluster of ck hole making it super massive one but the arrow ignored the behemoth from which even light was not able to escape and directly entered in it.


    *Boom*


    The arrow had a head-on impact with a ck hole which was a symphony of cosmic forces-the swirling vortex at its tip shed with the voracious appetite of the ck hole.


    *Tremble* *Shake*


    The very fabric of space-time quivered, and for a fleeting moment, the universe itself held its breath. The ck hole''s relentless gravity was met with an indomitable force, a cosmic reckoning of unfathomable proportions.


    Then a cataclysmic disy of brilliance ensued, The ck hole''s event horizon quivered as if straining against invisible bonds. The celestial onught of the power of Nova Oblivion shredded the ck hole''s insatiable hunger, creating a rift in the cosmic canvas. Gxies danced to the unheard melody of the sh, stars shone with newfound radiance, and the ck hole yielded under the assault.


    Karna holding the celestial bow remained poised, its luminescent glow mirroring the eternal light within the heart of the Star-Child or others thoughts so seeing calm face of his.


    But there was a storm set off in Karna''s heart. He knows the powers he got will be strong but he had no idea it would be to this degree. Now he was d that he didn''t test this skill outside.


    Karna had too many things to say but he didn''t have a time as even the singrity of the supermassive ck hole could not handle the power contained in the arrow.


    So it finally broke loose, Creating a phenomenon known as Big Bang, Which travelled faster than the speed of light itself and swallowed everything in this "mental" realm of Karna.


    The white fox long since hidden under the new clothes stars made for Karna''s soul body, So in instance both of them vanished or can be said the whole universe of this vanished itself.


    ¡­.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª 5 minutes before Karna''s action ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mata, I am telling you that this child is not normal, He is definitely some Asura reborn, I request you to take a look at him to determine it."


    Bhishma right now was standing on the river shoar saying something to a woman d in a white sari like a wronged child to his mother.


    Wait!? Now like that was exactly what was happening here, After meeting with Karna, Bhishma could not take it anymore. The words of his to be prepared to handle the whole army of Mathura did not feel like a joke at all.


    He even had a feeling that he definitely has to fight with the whole army of Mathura, After all these said by Karna who even dare to ckmail him, So there is a high possibility Karna will also do same to the King Kansa.


    So seeing that this might ruin the rtionship between two kingdoms further more hees to get aid from his mother, He take an oath not to interfere in the royal workings but not her.


    She as a former queen of the kingdom has every right to interfere in it, That is why hee to her.


    Though it''s not like he can''t handle the Mary of Mathura, But problem is that what happens after he beats them, Both kingdoms will surely go on war with each other.


    There is no doubt Hastinapur will win but at the cost of the safety of the citizens, he can''t take that gamble and wants his mother to interfere.


    "Wait, slow down Putra, Tell me who this kid is and why you hate him so much? Is he really that bad?"


    Ganga standing in front of Bhishma levitating above the river asked him in a concerned voice but to be fair most of the concern in her for someone else.


    After she saw that Karna triggered chaos vision she was scared for him, The chaos can and will corrupt any sane mind of any being, She was not sure why Chaos was triggered.


    But she didn''t have time to think much. She hurried home to her lord who also noticed the changes in the world but strangely he didn''t look like he know it was Karna who triggered this vision.


    She shook these useless thoughts from her mind, She requested him to save Karna, And he epted even though he knows that if someone triggered chaos in the mortal realm there is only once choice.


    It''s best to kill the one who triggered it as that way chaos will not be able to enter the mortal world after losing the reason.


    The only catch was that her lord asked her to stay on the Kash mountain for a while and not go right away to meet the boy. She does not understand the reason but she obeyed themand.


    Now after the day has passed, shees here hurriedly to meet him. It''s just when she was about to meet her youngest. She heard her oldest call and had toe here to see why he was calling her.


    And as it turned out after listening to him, Bhishma was just scared of some child who wanted to harm the Hastinapur, And was going paranoid.


    After hearing that for a moment she took a long look at her son checking if someone came here in disguise of her son or not.


    If not, how can one exin that the son of hers who learned the art of warfare from gods themselves is scared of the child wanting to harm the kingdom, It''s one thing to have concerns but Bhishma clearly scared of it.


    "He is supposed to be King of Anga, The small city near our border of Hastinapur, Also I don''t hate him, I just don''t like him being close to Kavurava''s and bluntly show his hate towards Pandavas.


    What if those kids also starts to hate Pandavas? There will be enmity between brothers, So he is a bad influence for the kids, That is the reason why I am so against him."


    Bhishma didn''t hide it why he didn''t like Karna but as Karna said before he knowingly or unknowingly made Padavas good guys here getting bullied by others.


    This is his habit and also one of the reasons why Karna even knowing Bhishma technically is his brother not willing to get too close to him, As in his eyes whatever he does is for a righteous task.


    And if someone does not agree with him then they are the problem here, They are wrong and need to be put in their ce. This ideology of his also became his downfallter on in life.


    "What about Kauravas? Do they like him? And when did Anga be a separate kingdom? Is it gifted to that child as a prince or something?"


    Ganga can not leave her son here alone troubled can she? So she decided to love the problem here first before going to take a look at Karna, Anyway at max it will take a minute or two, What going to happen in that short time


    Plus she also felt the strangeness of Bhishma, He was not being neutral here, She can smell biased of his towards Pandavas even though he tried hard to look impartial.


    "Prince and he? No no, you got it wrong, He is nothing but a son of Suta born in the family of Adiratha and Radha, King gave him the kingdom as "punishment" when he pulled out the cloth from Daughter Gandhari''s face when he was a child.


    That is the only reason why he was even alive after beating 2nd Pandava, Bhima and tricking Vidur like that.


    Also, Kauravas seems like they like him but that too might be a stretch as they met him just yesterday, I am sure this is a trick of that snake we have in the Pce.


    He is just waiting for an opportunity to strike us, I don''t want another problem for our family Mata."


    Bhishma ranted to his mother not seeing the change of her expression at all, He was just talking emptying his heart out as he can only do this in front of her and no one else.


    But it is that if he was paying attention to his mother, He might havee out that he might have shut his mouth after he spoke of Karna being the son of Adiratha.


    Because right now Ganga was fuming with anger, Bhishma was just a few seconds away from getting beaten by his mother for the first time that too in his old age.


    But then the same thing happened here. There was that starlight passing through them and then with the powerful boom of the waves, they felt the Dominion of Karna''s physiques.


    Both just looked at each other with looks of horror and excitement as they dashed towards the centre of this power.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 135 133. Trimurti

    ?


    "Wha-what is happening?"


    In Lord Brahma''s divine abode known as Brahmaloka, The close eyes four-headed man known as the creator of creation opened his eyes wide and stared in shock as he felt a terrible force threatening to destroy creation itself emerge out of nowhere.


    That force is currently breaking its way through the secluded part of the universe but it will not be long before it will break through the time and space barrier before it will envelope everything within itself.


    Lord Brahma with a sudden intake of breath gasped at the realisation, His eyes which held the wisdom of all ages, flew open in sheer astonishment. The universe, a realm he had meticulously crafted and nurtured, was now hosting an event of celestial magnitude.


    He knows that if he allows this terrible power to enter the world, Not only the mortal realm but most of the existence will be obliterated without others having any power to stop it.


    There was only one question in his mind right now was, How?


    How can there be this magnitude of power exist? How could the creator himself not know about it? And how can this power be able to hide from them all this time?


    There were too many questions in his mind but he knew he had to search for the answerster as saving the creation was more of an important matter.


    He quickly made a move, With a flick of his hand and brought out the Kamandalu, After which he extracted water blessed by his power from it and sprinkled it towards the direction of the energy chanting the words mortal can''t understand it.


    In an instance the whole creation itself is covered by the shield that stopped most of the energy of destruction protecting creation frompletely being destroyed.


    But there was still enough energy passed through that could cause major harm but he did not mind it much as he knew the other two would take care of the rest.


    He closed his eyes as he went back to his tapasya (mediation) and wanted to think of this unexpected event.


    ''O''Umapathi, Why are you so Bhole (Innocent).''


    Lord Brahma before going back to his meditation could not help but think of it as he is quite sure there is the hand of Pasupathi (Lord of Animal) behind this event one way or another.


    ....


    In the timeless sanctuary of Vaikuntha, Lord Vishnu''s abode, an air of serene equilibrium reigned.


    Amidst thisndparable or even above heaven has a big ocean of milk in whichid a thousand-headed Snake known as Sheshnaag with his big body on whichying a sleeping god of preservation, Lord Vishnu.


    He looked like he would sleep till eternity when looking at how calm and rxed his expressions were. How there was an eternal smile always adorning on his lips which can calm the heart of any anxious being.


    But suddenly there was a frown on his exquisite face as he opened his lotus-blue eyes looking directly at the remnant of the energying towards his adobe.


    Lord Vishnu''s gaze remained unwavering looking at the shockwaves reaching Vaikuntha''s threshold, and with tranquil mastery as he provoked his Maya and captured all the energy heading towards him in it.


    Then Lord Vishnu transformed their tumultuous energy into a gentle breeze of enlightenment and released this celestial breeze touched mortal realms, whispering understanding amidst the cosmic tapestry to the ones who seek it.


    The Lord Vishnu embodied his role as the Preserver, reassuring cosmic harmony in the face of extraordinary events.


    Then he wanted to go back to sleep but stopped with a look of confusion on his face. The reason being he did not know what this energy was? Where ites from and who is responsible for it.


    Because his divine sight was not working at all, He even using his real power could not glimpse into this secret at all. This concerns him as if he can''t know what is happening then how can he prevent some terrible moment from happening which might lead to an early end of this Yuga.


    "O''Mahadeva what did you do this time?"


    Lord Vishnu also match the wavelength of Lord Brahma as he too thought that this event has to be rted to Lord Shiva, The main cause can be he once again granted some broken boon.


    ...


    In amidst the mystical adobe Kash, Where all the one who is rejected by the world lives, Where even being like those Spirits, Pinchas, Deitya etc. Anyone who dwells in the darkness also has a ce here for them.


    They are known as the Gana''s of Lord Shiva, This is a sanctuary for anyone who is rejected by society and the world.


    There was a tall mountain top in which resides the Lord of this ce The God Of Destruction Lord Shiva with his wife, Adiskati (First/Creation power) herself goddess Parvati (Uma) creating a beautiful equilibrium.


    Right now Lord Shiva just came back from the mortal realm after he dealt with Chaos trying to enter in thend of creation to grant a vision to a boy he can''t see with his divine vision.


    "You are back, Swami."


    The goddess of Love and devotion Parvati seeing her swami back was skilled at him and greeted him in love and devotion like always, Her lotus eyes naturally contain so much love it seems like she can forgive anything like a mother to her children''s misdemeanours.


    "I am- "


    Lord Shiva also replied with the same love and with a gentle smile on his face, He wanted to talk about the issue he just faced to share his curiosity with his wife but then he felt the terrible powering towards the direction of Kash.


    He instantly became furious thinking who has a death wish to attack the abode of the god of destruction but then he felt the strangeness of that power as he somehow felt no threat from it.


    He even wanted to let this power be as he could feel it meant no harm to others but he knew that the mere existence of this power was destructive for the world, So he made a move.


    God of Destruction took a stance and with his tranquil and graceful motion picked the power in his hand and performed a dance worthy of Natraaj (Lord Of Dance) in the process changing the character of the energy from pure destruction to neutral.


    But while he was doing that he did not notice that in the process the terrine force made a tiny cut in his palm pulling out a little scarlet blood, The wound itself healed the next second as if nothing happened at all.


    Without knowing it he changed the nature of the energy and wanted to let it go. Let this I''ve multicoloured energy choose its own way for itself but after being released that energy did not escape rather it headed directly towards the goddess Parvati.


    Who seeing that epted with open arms, She can''t help it as being the fundamental power of creation, everything in it is like children to her and she too cares for them like one.


    It''s just that the moment that multiple coloured with a slight hint of scarletnded in her arms, The power of creation in her body also reacted and moved on it''s own towards the said energy by its own initiative.


    *sh*


    Before goddess Parvati can know what was happening there was a big sh of the divine light spared and covered the whole of Kash mountain. It glowed blindingly bright for a second before slowly fading away.


    But when the light faded away both of them became surprised, especially Lord Shiva as he knew what would happen next.


    "Swamini, Don''t jump to any decision yet, This is all unnatural and too sudden, We both should seat and talk about- "


    "No! What to talk about? We now have another child."


    Goddess Parvati unexpectedly spoke hurriedly holding her arms close to her body standing in front of her Lord in a protective stance looking at him with wanting a d determination.


    Lord Shiva wanted to prevent the inevitable but s his attempt was futile as now the goddess of Love and devotion was holding a very beautiful baby in her arms warped in the silk glowing like a starry sky close to her body.


    He knows his wife can do anything for him, Anything except when it''se to her children, Then she does not listen to anyone and bes the most scared existence to be dealt with in the entire universe.


    Because that is one of the few things that make her angry, And any wise being knows not to make a goddess of love and devotion angry, As she is the power responsible for creation.


    But in anger she bes the power to destroy the same creation, At that time no one other than herself can stop that unstoppable force.


    So even though Lord Shiva felt this event was really strange he did not want to do or say anything about it to make misunderstood his intentions.


    Thest time he did something like that, She nearly destroyed everything. It''s good that at thest minute he fixed his mistake.


    He learned his lesson that is why he simply has to find someone to tell her, problem sosolving


    "....Yes we do, Priye."


    He replied to her saying for the other two to arrive as he was pretty certain that they would me him for the sudden appearance of this energy, Let them handle it then, It will be their punishment for always ming which sometimes is not his fault.


    (A/N : We all know what happens when Devi Parvati be angry, right?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 136 134. Shivanya

    136 134. Shivanya


    In the sanctified realm of their celestial abode, Goddess Parvati cradled a newborn baby girl in her arms a precious bundle of divine grace. The motherly tenderness that radiated from her was now magnified as she held this tiny life, her eyes shimmering with an indescribable blend of love and protection.


    The infant''s every breath seemed to synchronise with Parvati''s heartbeat, a cosmic symphony of maternal devotion of mother.


    However, Lord Shiva''s demeanour held a hint of uncertainty. His intense gaze, a reflection of his deep contemtion, rested upon the scene before him. The universe''s enigmatic guardian, he was known for his wisdom and detachment giving him the title of Adi-Yogi.


    Yet, when he saw how his wife taking care of the unexpected child he could not keep shut, He knew he should not talk right now as there is a high chance he will provoke the mother in his wife but he has to say something to her.


    "My Lord this child is a gift, A testament to the love and harmony that reside within the cosmos. She embodies the very essence of devotion, a force that unites all beings across realms. Just as the river meets the sea, so does love meet devotion, creating an eternal bond that shapes the fabric of existence."


    Parvati spoke before he could with a voice that echoed both gentleness and determination, her gaze never leaving the infant''s cherubic infant face.


    She is goddess Parvati, A celestial embodiment of love and devotion itself, radiating a motherly tenderness that cradles the universe in herpassionate embrace.


    Like a nurturing mother, her presence exudes warmth andfort, enveloping all beings in an aura of sce. Her eyes, shimmering with infinite kindness, mirror the very depths of the cosmos gaze that sees beyond the facade, straight into the hearts of those she watches over.


    Her touch is as gentle as the caress of a breeze, soothing the weary souls of mortals and immortals alike as he slowly cuddles the child.


    With each word she speaks, it''s as if she weaves a luby, a melodic tapestry that resonates with the purest intentions. Herughter, a symphony of joy, has the power to dissolve worries and dispel sorrows, recing them with a sense of childlike glee..


    Her yful nature is a testament to her boundless love for life. Like a mischievous mother, she finds delight in the simple joys of existence, encouragingughter and camaraderie among both celestial and earthly beings. Her smile, like the first rays of dawn, heralds a new beginning-an invitation to shed burdens and embrace the present moment.


    Yet, beneath her yfulness lies a profound wisdom that guides her every action. Her devotion to truth and righteousness is unwavering, a beacon that illuminates the path of righteousness for those who seek her guidance. Her maternal instinct extends to all, nurturing not only the physical but also the spiritual growth of those under her care.


    So seeing his wife like this, the lord of the world could not find words to break her heart. He did not want to hurt her in any way. If keeping this unexpected child what she wants, So be it.


    He is the god of destruction, She is the goddess of creation. Even if this child can bring any unexpected disaster, There is nothing they two can''t handle together.


    They already dealt with their eldest hot-headed mighty boy and mischievous intelligent youngest one too. Both of their sons are hard to deal with for any parents but they did it.


    They handle both of them with care and love. If they can handle those two then there is nothing this new life can throw at them they have not already seen it.


    "O''My beloved, Your love and wisdom are undeniable, Your love is vast like a mighty ocean which knows bounds, Treating both the dark and light side of beings as same and equal.


    If you want to keep this child and raise as our own then be it, She who was born from the unknown power of destruction which I transformed into a neutral one and from your love and power of creation.


    So her name will be Shivanya, "Shiva," representing the raw force of destruction that can pave the way for renewal and "Anya" a nod to the boundless creative potential of Your love, My beloved.


    Together, the name carried the essence of both their divine energies-a testament to the harmonious union that defined her existence, She will be a symbol for the fact that both love and detachment, the creation and destruction are nothing but the two sides of the same coin."


    Lord Shiva give in for the wish of his wife, Anyway which child of theirs was not unexpected? Though this one was different from them but let''s say that Niyati has some ns even for them.


    They should honour the wish of it and y their part in the grand scheme of universe.


    "Really my lord? Can I keep her as ours? Raise her as mine?"


    The goddess of love was very excited hearing her lord agree to raise this child other than to give her to someone else for time being to see what is her secret.


    She knows this is a very unexpected thing, In this world nothing exists that can be called random. Each and everything has a reason why those things happen, A cause is behind it.


    But because the same reason she did not wants to give this child up. For some reason she felt a connection with this little child, A connection that transcends space and time.


    The hidden feeling in the dark is that she is responsible for the birth of this child and she was not just talking about the power that created her, She felt that everything that happened is because of her.


    Even the unknown power she saw felt both familiar and yet unfamiliar at the same time. This is new to her, She racked her mind but can''t find the cause for it.


    She even wanted to say this feeling of her to her lord but found out she couldn''t. The words she wanted to say were noting into her mouth at all. The unknown power prevented her from revealing it.


    From this she was even more sure of her hypothesis as only two things can prevent her like this, One the power of her lord the god of destruction, Lord Shiva and another being she herself.


    And seeing the situation it''s not hard to tell which power is behind this condition of herself.


    But other than being concerned about it, She was excited.


    She love both of her sons to no bounds but she also feels sad that they rarelye home now that they are both grown up. It''s be lonely here in this big Kash.


    She was also hurt by the fact that, She missed both of her son''s childhood, As her eldest Kartikeya was not born for various reasons and her youngest was created as a toddler directly without going through infancy.


    She always felt she missed a crucial part of motherhood. Yeah she is technically mother to all and experiences all the one she describing multiple times but it can''t calm the mortal desire of a mother in her heart.


    So seeing the infant in her hands, She was happy that she got to experience her motherhood once again. Once again there will be innocent giggles echoing in the mountain range of these Himyas


    "Yes dear, She is ours now, So of course we have to raise her well."


    Lord Shiva can see how much happy his wife is now, Which made him forget everything else. The unseen consequences, the cause and effect that follow were all ignored by it.


    For now he only saw that his wife is happy and that''s what mattered to him most, So he and his beloved wife with a new daughter in their hand go to inform the residence of Kash the new member of the family.


    ...


    "Hey did you just feel a weird sense of dread just now?"


    "Yes, I did, I don''t want to march Hastinapur anymore, There is definitely something going on which I don''t want to be part of."


    In the group of soldiers who were marching towards the Hastinapur came to a sudden halt as they felt a very terrible feeling in their hearts, As if the next moment everything will end.


    Though that feeling vanished the next moment it left a deep mark on them, they did not have a will or strength to move forward at all, Their legs refused to move as knowing that what was waiting for them in Hastinapur was nothing but their doom.


    Even the generals and other smaller king who this time had taken quick action to revitalise the morals of the camps were not doing anything as they too did not want to move forward.


    The primal fear of death took over their actions, It crept deep into their hearts.


    "*Ahem* Send messages to Hastinapur to congratte them for this blessing, Amd for now let''s retreat."


    Kings finally could not take it and made a decision. It''s okay, they can handle the wrath of their head kingdoms at least there will be surviving grace for them.


    But here they felt like they walking straight into the mouth if death and for some reason they felt what exactly they were doing, So they retreated, they can''t do this at all.


    They just pray that their main kingdom will show mercy to them.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 137 135. New Unknown Bloom Of Feelings

    137 135. New Unknown Bloom Of Feelings


    "*Huff* *Huff* Never ever use that in a popted ce."


    Karna in the royal treasury shit open his eyes as he huffed for air, He was actually traumatised by his own power, He knows that the power Star-Child has is strong but he never expected it to that degree even when it was restricted to 98%.


    Just imagine what would have happened when he used 100% of its power. Forget about his opponents, He doubt whether he can even survive a st of that degree with his protection.


    Yeah the most of the poweres from the unrestricted astral now but that makes it more terrifying, If one of the moves alone is capable of destroying the worl-No, The universe to singrity just imagine thebo of two can cause.


    "Hey, You wake up Mitra, You make me worried a lot."


    It was Duryodhana seeing his friend wake up from his deep medication state run to him and check on him worriedly. He didn''t show his panic in front of his little sister but he was extremely anxious for Karna.


    He never experienced this but his grandfather said that sometimes a weapon can reject its new master if the weapon feels that the new master is not worthy to wield it.


    He says that every weapon has a soul. If one tries tomunicate with them heart to heart, That weapon bes best for the said master if not even the legendary weapon bes worse than a broken sword.


    That is the reason why warriors also pray and worship their swords and weapons. They are the first thing thates into man''s life. There is even a saying that for a warrior his first wife is the sword hanging on his waist.


    Hence why Duryodhna was very worried that this legendary weapon rejected Karna seeing he is just a kid, and not worthy for it. It might harm Karna as these weapons, especially these types of it also have their own pride.


    Plus he just now feels the terrifying feeling, Though that feeling just vanished but he never forgot the feeling of dread, the helplessness he felt just a moment ago, He was not sure even with his Vajra body he can survive in front of such an absolute force of destruction.


    "I am fine, I just awakened some talent I think. No big deal, just do me a favour Duryodhan, If you ever see me angry and was about to do something foolish with a bow, Punch some sense into me, Can you do that for me?"


    Karna stood up and picked up the very unhappy white fox refusing to talk to him. She could not believe he did something like that without thinking about it. She was scared for her life.


    But Karna knows she is just acting dramatic for the treats, Didn''t after "dying" they juste out of the mental realm of his? There was no real threat of life there at all.


    So Kaena does not cater to her much, He answers Duryodhana and also gives him a job to stop him from doing something stupid.


    "Huh?"


    Duryodhana did not understand what his dear friend was talking about. Why did he want him to punch him? And second of all can he even punch him? The speed Karna showed yesterday make him doubt it.


    "Don''t think much. Just remember with great poweres great responsibility, I ''m just afraid I might tread on the wrong path in my journey and make huge mistakes, So it''s your job to make sure I don''t do that."


    Karna patted on the shoulder of Duryodhana and walked away without even a hint of shame of stealing the legendary line of improvement to use it for his own benefit, And just walked out.


    "Shushes, He might need a moment."


    Karna walked to stunned and terrified Sush and held her hand to take her out.


    Sush didn''t react until she felt the warm hand grabbing her palm and gently leading her towards the exit. She didn''t understand what she was feeling right now.


    She just a moment ago felt the terrifying force, That scared her so much that she stopped in a ce not knowing what to do. All she wanted was someone toe and help her with it.


    Normally this done by her dear 100 brothers, They always are there when she needs them. When they hold her hand she feels safe because she knows they will not let any harm fall on her.


    But now it''s different, This is the same feeling offort but somehow it is different, it''s an emotion she never felt before. The moment he held her hand she felt like a current passed through her.


    But she liked that feeling. It''s hard to put into words as even she did not know about what she was feeling but one thing was certain that she had the same trust in the boy who was holding her hand right now as much she has in her brothers that they will always protect her.


    Her two twin eyes stared at the half of his face for no reason as they came out of the royal treasury. Her eyes were refusing to let him go out of her sight, which she assumed was because of the shock she just felt.


    The trance of Sush didn''tst that long though as when they got out they were greeted by the array of people. There was a sage couple who came yesterday. There was respected Rishi Durvasa and most importantly there was her parents waiting at the entrance.


    The moment she saw her parents she quickly drag her hands from Karna out of unknown guilt, she did not even dare to meet eyes with others but good for her that everyone''s eyes were focused on the culprit behind all these events which unfolded.


    "So it is you who caused this bigmotion?"


    Rishi Durvasa was the first to speak, After all others not here have the guts to speak ahead of him.


    He moved forward seeing Karnae out of the treasury holding the Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-child, In short the bow of Star-Child or Star bow, The bow which was releasing the aura of invincibility.


    So it was not hard to put 2 and 2 together ande to the conclusion that his student is way more broken than he estimated. Yesterday he got Eyes of Chaos, the element that did not appear in the world nearly from the start of it.


    chance that Karna can learn things no matter how hard those things are.


    11:13


    "Pranam Gurudev and Good morning, Also about this, In my defence I just wanted to find Evya a And today the same guy not only got a bow which he can feel held tremendous power but also he awakened the talent rted to the bow, which was also not weak either at all.


    ''Did I make a mistake by promising to teach him whatever he can learn?''


    For the first time, Rishi Durvasa doubted his decision. If Karna gets this thing out of nowhere, Then his luck and talent should be high to be treated by the world differently, which means there is a high chance that Karna can learn things no matter how hard those things are.


    "Pranam Gurudev and Good morning, Also about this, In my defence I just wanted to find Evya a bow seeing he was using the makeshift one, Who knows what kinda problem the Kos kingdom has with Hastinapur that they leave weapon like this here.


    It''s good that it was I who got this weapon or someone might have gotten seriously hurt."


    Karna directly went on defence mode, He didn''t know what kindamotion Rishi Durvasa was talking about but he was sure it was not a good thing at all.


    He quickly put the bow into his inventory which in the eyes of others looked like it just vanished out of thin air without leaving any trace behind.


    But Karna not care about that for the time being, He needs to know how big amotion he causes and most importantly if his mother knows this or not, That would change the whole thing making him have to.think of different ways to handle it.


    "Oh yes, Kos has a problem with Hastinapur and because they were given that powerful legendary weapon to them right? Because they have enmity with this kingdom?


    Come on it does not work on me, Now tell me is this bow strong? How strong? Is the talent you awakened is also strong like that? Can you show it to me? Look at that mountain and use it on it.


    I am here, So don''t worry about the aftermath of it, I can fix the destroyed mountain after it."


    Rishi Durvasa does not buy his excuse at all, Which Karna already knows, He is just shooting his shot in the dark but who knows other than being angry he was excited wanting to know about it.


    After all, he does not need to worry about anything. He is Rishi Durvasa, The troublemotion is caused by his student, who in their right mind would do anything to them?


    He just want to know how powerful Karna be now, He was already shocked by the skill of the bow to vanish out of thin air without leaving the tace behind.


    Even he can''t sense the existence of the bow anymore, As if the bow never existed at all This only make his curiosity even stronger.


    "About tha- *Thud*"


    Karna is never going to use his power here until he learns how to control it. It''s just that when he was about to say it, Suddenly everything became dark in front of his eyes and he cked out, falling to the ground with a thud.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 138 136. The Multiple Ways

    Chapter 138 136. The Multiple Ways


    "Karna, are you alright? What happen?"


    Seeing their son fall like that both Sandhya and Chhaya were not able to control themselves, the speed they moved fell past the speed of Rishi Dirvasa who also wanted to check on his student.


    Bothdies wanted to pick him up and check on him but as they were about to reach to him, a white silhouette popped out from his clothes and created a see-through shield around him


    "What is this? Why is this fox not allowing us to get close to our so-Karna?"


    Chhaya asked in frustration and anger, Turn out even they, using their powers, aren''t able to prate the shield little fox created around Karna.


    What is more humiliating was that the fox sat on Karna''s chest ready to go back sleeping as she did not have any concern about them.


    Her heart was being anxious, So much so that she was even ready to break of the shackles the mortal world put on them to break this shield around Karna, But Sandhya who had little sense in her prevented that from happening.


    Though Sandhya too was concerned but she knew that once they revealed their divine form, Everyone including other gods, would be alerted, Which would only spell disaster for Karna.


    Especially after sensing the terrible power they felt earlier, There is a high chance others under the pressure of Devraj (King Of Gods) will put all me on her simple innocent child, for no reason at all.


    "Hey, little fox here me out, I don''t know who you are but you are clearly close to this boy. As you can see he is hurt and needs to be treated, If you do this it will only harm him.


    So take this shield off, I will give you special treats for doing that."


    Sandhya goes with the gentle approach, She slowly and caringly informs her concern and situation to the fox or even knowing how much she is going to understand it.


    But she did whatever she can do, but Karna was still unconscious not moving at all.


    "....."


    Ignore, Foxpletely ignores the plea of Sandhya and as she nned stretched her whole time body before warping her nine-tails around her and going back to sleep.


    "Huh!?...Here me you little- Let go of me Chhaya, I will destroy this shield on my own."


    Well, This set Sandhya off, The persona of being patient was thrown out of the window. She at that moment is ready to use all the power of her mortal restriction allow to break that damn shield.


    This time Chhaya had to hold her back knowing that the full blow of her sister will destroy the half-mortal realm even being under the mortal world restriction.


    After all she the goddess of Shadow and Queen of darkness was born from her mere shadow, So the power of Sandhya is not to be underestimated.


    "Putri (Daughters) Can you both calm down a little? As I can see Karna just passed out from the exhaustion ofck of spiritual power, A simple sleep and plenty of food afterwards will get him back on track.


    The fox clearly knew he needed sleep and to prevent you from bothering him, So let him be."


    Rishi Durvasa interjected between two of them when he saw that Sandhya was about to do something, Though he is still not able to see through their identity he knows for sure they are not normal humans.


    And there is a feeling in the dark that they have some strange connection with Karna, But who knows why everytime he thought about it, He forgets what he was thinking about putting rest on that thought.


    Which happen just now, Seeing how concern these two women were for his student, Rishi Durvasa doubted the rtionship between them but just as he was about toe anywhere mother, that thought vanished making him look at them and stop from doing something stupid.


    Right now Karna, because he has not yet entered in the path of cultivation, doesn''t have any type of energy other than the little ever being born with topensate for the use of the power he just had to do to ept the legendary weapon.


    Hence why his body just shut down out of nowhere, Normally losing that initial energy born with causes harm to the body and makes the future of cultivation bleak, As that energy is the one which kick starts the growth in cultivation.


    The more initial energy the more potential one has, It''s just that in Karna''s case, He can feel there is at least 4 types of different energy running in Karna''s body, One of which the fox sitting on him supplementing in him.


    He, like other energies, isn''t able to identify them and he also doesn''t want to. Everyone has their own secrets. From which they create their own path, All he could do was to give his student the direction but it was his own journey which Karna had to do alone.


    Some chose the path filled with blood, some chose the path of love, Some chose the darkness, some walked on the path of light, There is also a ruthless way And some even great their own path. There is no fixed route for cultivation.


    Rishi Durvasa now just curious what path this interesting student will make for himself.


    "But-but at least we should put him in afortable ce, right? He is sleeping on the hard ground, he will surely be ufortable."


    This time both Devi Sandhya and Chhaya said in sync, They agreed with Rishi Durvasa''s conclusion for the only reason being he is an intelligent and knowledgeable man who is also Guru of Karna.


    But their mothers heart is still not convinced to let Karna sleep on the hard ground. If they are given control they will not let him touch anything harder than clouds fearing to cause him harm.


    So seeing him sleep on the ground hurting them a lot and so the resentment and frustration they now have this newly met fox doubling each second Karna was sleeping on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, This is just a ground. It''s not a big deal, It''s good to train willpower and restraint on oneself. After all, I don''t want to give the knowledge of Astra capable of destroying words not used right in the hands of unstable people."


    Rishi Durvasa does not think it is a big of a deal that Karna sleeping on the ground, he slept most of his life sleeping on the hard ground and sometimes even on the wild thrones in the forest.


    It''s not that he can''t find thefortable ce for himself too, If he wanted he can be a guest of any kingdom and they will wee him with open arms, the only reason he did not train himself.


    It is to detach himself from the mortalfort and search for the ultimate truth, The one every being wanted to search for it.


    In his eyes this is best for Karna that be learn to sleep in the hard ground aster one he might also need to sleep on the wild thrones just like him


    Unknown to Rishi Durvasa, Karna having the mostfortable ce there ever can be because earth herself decreased her hardness to amodate him. Right now Karna felt like he was sleeping on the cotton made of silk with the warmth of the embrace of mother.


    Which is also the reason why he fell asleep so quickly to fall asleep and did not endure it for a while like before with the power supplement he was getting from his earrings.


    "But- "


    "Both of you, Rishi Durvasa, right, It''s best for Putra Karna to learn to control his desires."


    The two mothers wanted to say something but Surya Deva in disguise of Save stopped them. Those two already talk too much. If they talk about it more, there are chances others will be suspicious of them.


    It''s just that one thing bothering him. From his experience his son always has a 2nd surprise waiting for them to catch them off guard, So he was ready and waiting for that 2nd wave but it still hasn''te.


    In his heart he also had thought that the terrible power they felt before was somehow rted to his this son, He didn''t know why he Which makes him feel weird, He knows something will happen, he is damn sure of it, it''s just what it will be making him more nervous.


    In his heart he also had thought that the terrible power they felt before was somehow rted to his this son, He didn''t know why he just had that feeling, If not for knowing Karma had yet to learn divine arts yet, He long since used Karna for his act.


    "O''Great King, There is an Army of Kos stationed on our borders, They sent a messenger for us."


    While other divine beings were talking about Karna there, here the ce of mortal normal people, Dhritarashtra heard the news he dread to hear it.


    They are here, Now that Kos taken action others will also do it, Or at least he thinks so but this time knowing that it is Karna who awakened such a strong talent, He decided to risk it and fight for him.


    "Go and bring messages with respect in our royal court. We will talk there."


    He ordered and without checking on Karna walked toward the royal court leaving Gandhari to take care here and see Karna after those respected guests were done talking amongst them.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 139 137. Jealous Twins

    Chapter 139 137. Jealous Twins


    The family of Surya and Rishi Durvasa we''re talking about the Karna and what will be their next move.


    They all know that the gods might have been alreatred which means the Devraj also knows about the birth of the new weapon, if not for the sudden unexpected surge of the terrible power, He would have been here with an army of gods.


    This might not have been a wise move on his part as Rishi Durvasa is here, but one thing was clear they had to hide the fact Karna is the one who awakened this power from Indra.


    Knowing him he does not look lightly on any being who has power or even the potential to surpass him, The reason why he also gets the Paranoid God title from Karna.


    It''s just while others were talking Gandhari was standing a little far away looking at the Karna still on the ground with worry. The moment she saw him fall like that she wanted to rush and pick him up.


    But others beat her to it. She did not want to interfere in their work as she thought they knew more about this stuff and so they knew what to do with Karna but even after all this time they did not move Karna making her frustrated.


    "Mata, How much longer will Mitra sleep on the ground like that?"


    Duryodhana at some point was also exited out of the treasury and then he saw concerned Sus wandering around the unconscious body of Karna, He had to drag her to their mothers to know about details what is happening here.


    After knowing it he sticks around waiting to see where do they put Karna but even after a few moments there was no intention of them to make Karna move from that ce.


    So he couldn''t help but ask his mother, Though those twodies were trying but it seemed like the transparent barrier around Karna was not allowing them to approach him.


    "I don''t know, Let me check."


    Gandhari seeing that others would not do anything to Karna decided to go and shift him herself, The only reason she was stopped herself doing so before was the fear of offending the sages and the belief they know what they are doing.


    So she walked towards the Karna, Who was still surrounded by the transparent shield the little fox had created for Karna, For a second Gandhari stopped.


    She has no idea what this thing is, she looked sideways at where the wives of sage were also searching for a way to break this shield but all their attempts were futile.


    Seeing that Gandhari wanted to drop the idea of thinking it is impossible to break the barrier surrounding Karna as even the devoted special people like wives of sage can''t able to walk past it.


    *Zoom*


    "Huh?! I-I passed through?"


    Gandhari still not give up and decided to give a try, But to her surprise when she tried to touch the wall of the barrier, Her hand did notnd on the surface of the barrier but rather it passed through it without any resistance at all.


    Seeing that Gandhari with new confidence walked in with closed eyes and as expected she swiftly entered the barrier.


    "Wait!? How did you get in? If you can get in then why are we being restricted?"


    Chhaya, seeing how easily Gandhari walked in, felt d and jealous at the same time.


    d that now someone is able to get in the shield that stupid fox has created and jealous of why that person was not hers, She is also the mother of Karna.


    Her heart too yearns to hold a piece of her heart in her arms, Love him, spoil him or at least be able to take care of him but sadly she is not can''t even able to do the bare minimum thates as default of being mother.


    "Yes Queen, how did you do it? Can you teach us?"


    Sandhya too shared the same emotions as Chhaya, She was eager to know the secret of how to enter this shield.


    After all they don''t know how long they will stay here but knowing bow important position all three of them share means not that long, So she wanted to share all the time she has with her son.


    Though it will kill part of her little every time he call someone else his mother but she can handle that torture as the prize of doing so means she gets to have time with their son.


    She wanted to know all about him, What he does not like, How his family treated him, did his mother taking care of him or not etc. She wanted to know everything to fill up the time she missed.


    "Forgive me Devi but I have no idea how I did it, I just walked into it, Can you try doing that?"


    Gandhari was not sure how to answer the excited pair of twins in front of her, so she just answered the truth. All she did was to walk over without any problem at all.


    She answered them and walked to Karna, When her eyesnded on the white fox sleeping peacefully on Karna.


    "Ohhh, So cute!!"


    Like a mother like daughter, Gandhari reacted the same way her daughter did, She was overfilled by the cuteness of that fluffy being, She reached out to Karna.


    While both twins heard all they had to do was to walk into it, they tried to do just that.


    *Bang*


    Unfortunately for them it was not the answer at all, All they did was to put a ripple on the wall of the barrier but the barrier itself has no concern about letting them enter.


    Which once again repeated the old plot just this time Surya deva disguised as the Sage Aditya had to hold both of his wives back fearing they both would lose control.


    "Hey stop jumping around, Just give me one hug that''s all."


    Inside the barrier fox was swiftly dodging the hands of Gandhari who wanted to hug her.


    But who is this fox? She is the legendary nine-tail fox, That too from the noble pure blood making her royalty even in the fox n, as all multiple-tail foxes, They only allow beautiful begins to touch them.


    Gandhari in no way is not beautiful but Fox being together with Karna now used to his beauty making her see anyone less than him as ugly, Hence why no one else allowed to touch her.


    But Gandhari is also not willing to give up that easily, She tried her best but sadly fox win and she with a sulking face came to Karna and picked him up, Who surprisingly has quite low weight then she expected.


    After which she carried him towards the royal chambers, Both twins obviously followed her and so did Surya Deva and Rishi Durvasa as both wanted to know the intention of the messages who came to Hastinapur.


    ...


    "Mata, Why are we still standing here? This shield looks weak, Why don''t I break it?"


    In the outskirts of the Hastinapur border, Bhishama was walking back and forward anxious while Devi Ganga stood in ce showing close to no worry at all near the shield created by someone using Yogic power.


    Bhishama wanted to break this shield but his mother stopped him for no reason. He was very concerned about what was going on in Hastinapur but now he couldn''t enter it.


    He was somehow was keeping it all together until he felt that terrifying energy after which he lost all his patients.


    If not for the fact it was his own mother who was said not to break the shield he had long since done it and rushed towards the Hastinapur.


    "Oh, You think this shield is weak? Why do you think so? I tell you that no one, even Deva''s or Asura, will not break this shield. Then why do you think you can do it?"


    Goddess Ganga gently, like the flow of her own current answered her anxious son. She too was anxious about Karna after the feeling of that terrible power.


    But thanks to the drop of her essence being in Karna''s body she knows he is safe, hence why she was not that worried about it.


    As for why she allowed her eldest to break this shield? Does anyone need to know? She can tell just by seeing this shield that it is made by Rishi Durvasa, The sole reason why he even did not make this shield that strong.


    She also felt the existence of another barrier which she also knows is from Lord Surya, The king of nts.


    So knowing that even Surya Deva was there she was rxed, As she knew that if both of these people were here nothing could happen to her youngest or the kingdom of Hastinapur.


    "Mata, I don''t care about others but I am sure I can break this shield, This looks too weak."


    Bhishma, not hearing the hidden meaning in his mother''s voice, proudly spoke to her. He actually felt quite good about the fact that he can do something that his mother said no one else could.


    But hearing those words Devi Ganga frowned, She just said jokingly but now she had another concern for her eldest but for the time being she decided to keep her mum.


    Things like this are not resolved by talking. Rather, we need a practical example of it, The example she already knew about and connected to, Now she just has to wait for a while.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 140 138. Kaliya The Serpent

    ?


    "Still don''t break it, That''s by order."


    Ganga didn''t exin to her son, She already can tell that the arrogance of just power gets in his head.


    He might not show it but the fact that he is the strongest man in this Aryavart currently is a thing her son not only blindly believes like others but is also proud of it.


    There is a high chance even he is not aware of this but that is not an excuse for her to ignore this big thing, as this will going to influence the decision-making of his and that would set off the new trouble for Hastinapur.


    She now kinda feel bad that she was not there to teach her son more about this stuff, though she taught enough but it seems not theplete knowledge of it.


    ''Hope they will go easy on him this time. He is my son after all, I can''t watch him get hurt.''


    Ganga thought in her mind as she send the message through her divine sense to someone who she knew can teach the whole andplete lesson to her son, and let him understand he was in fact not the strongest man in the Aryavart.


    "But mother¡­ Okay as you wish Mata."


    Bhishma wanted to say something but seeing the stern look of her he shut his mouth in fear, After all no matter how old he has be he still respected and was afraid of his mother like always.


    "Please forgive me for my intrusion Devi but can you tell me why the Hastinapur border is sealed off? I had an appointment with someone but he has note to me yet, I am worried he is in trouble."


    While mother and son were going through stuff, a voice broke their conversation. They both looked at the man who was somehow able to sneak that close to them without alerting them.


    They looked up at him and he was looking very ordinary man unremarkable, There is nothing special about him other than a fact his aura was little weird.


    "Naaga?!!"


    "How dare the dweller of water and enemy of humanity doing here? Do you have a death wish Naga? Go away I don''t want unnecessary bloodshed on this holy ground of Hastinapur."


    As the warrior Bhishma instantly knows this is no man but the enemy of humans the Naga, The holder of poison they used to end the many lives of innocent beings.


    "Forgive me Chief Of Hastinpaur army, If it was someone else I wouldn''t dare to break the rules but I am really worried about that kid, And one more thing, Your threat does not scare me.


    Yeah I can''t beat you but you can''t kill me either. At the end you will be the one who is lost even after winning the fight, So be civil and just let me know why the border of Hastinapur is closed."


    Kaliya answered with a neutral tone, There was no fear or arrogance in his voice, What was there was nothing but an overwhelming confidence in his words.


    It as if Bhishma really tried to fight with him the losses will be Bhishma not him.


    ''Please, Please fall for it.''


    Well that was just a front, Inside in Kaliya''s heart storm had been set off, He had no idea why he spoke like that to the man known as the strongest of all Aryavart.


    When he felt the terrifying power he did not know why he felt that the little guy who threatened him with his life might be need him.


    Yeah, he was feeling worried for someone who ckmailed him with his life, And the funny thing is that Kaliya didn''t even know why he like that little guy, He just felt good in his presence.


    The mere thought of him being hurt and in trouble made him anxious and here he came running searching for him, he wanted to sneak into the Hastinapur but found out it was a shield by the force field.


    The field look very weak but he didn''t had the guts to break it as he knew who made this shield, So he was waiting around sniffing for any information about it when he saw two people.


    He just casually walked upto them, It was not until he got too close to them he saw who these people really were, But it was toote as they might have also sensed him until now.


    So he gritted his teeth and walked to them and asked casually, Hoping they would buy his buff, if not all he could do to beg for mercy from Devi Ganga, She looks like she can forgive him.


    Though he did not lie, Bhishma really can''t kill him, At best he be able to cut few dozen of his heads but then he had to deal with the dozens of different kinds of poisons spread across the whole kingdom.


    But he too is not fine, losing his dozen heads means he will fall into a weak state, In which he isn''t able to camouge his presence anymore making his natural enemy Garuda know his location.


    And seeing he is not in theke near Yamuna where Garuda can''te unless he wants to die because of the curse given to him by Muni, Kaliya was certain he will also die but not in the hands of Bhishma but Garuda, the mount of Lord Vishnu.


    "Do you think I am that stupid to fall for your simple trick? Can''t I see your bluff? There is no one I the son of Ganga, The student of Bhagwan Parsuraam and the Maharathi rank chariot warrior can''t kill."


    Bhsima was offended by the words of Kaliya, How can there be someone, He can''t kill?


    He is the one who fought and won against the man who massacred the evil kings from the whole world 21 times, and that man no one else than his own teacher/Guru Bhagwan Parshuram, The 7th Avatar of Lord Vishnu.


    And as Goddess Ganga thought, Even without Bhishma being aware of the pride of being the strongest got into the head of her eldest son.


    Right now Bhishma urged his bow toe out but to his shock, his bow did not follow hismand at all, and refused toe out. This just angered him and took out the sword and was ready to rush towards Kaliya.


    Who was on the surface calm but sweating buckets underneath his disguise.


    "Stop!! Did you forgetting I am also here? Put down your sword."


    Ganga timely intervened when Kaliya was also about to pull out his wipe to fight off with Bhishma, She stood in front of Kaliya facing him with her back as in front she was staring at Bhishma in anger.


    Before she was just 90% sure that Bhishma let his pride control himself but now she was 100% the power got into his head, She had to make him realise that before it would be toote.


    However there is fear that it was already toote, As this mindset was fermenting there for quite some time.


    ''Nope not easy, Let them do what they wanted to teach lessons to by stupid son.''


    Ganga decided when they came here she would not interfere but and let them teach Bhishma and make him aware that he was in fact not the strongest in this Aryavarta.


    Bhsihma here seeing his mother fuming retracted his swords and without saying anything walked back, He knows he was in the wrong as the being like Naga live in the water bodies making his mother kinda like their queen.


    And being that, He tried to attack the Naga who had yet to harm or thought of harming anyone, So he did not argue, He was just triggered by the words of Kaliya.


    But not the one Ganga thought, The words triggered him were the fact that Kaliya called him chief of Hastinapur army, Which sound good and all but also means he has no say in the inner working of the royal court.


    He had no idea if Kaliya did it purposefully or just said it casually in respect for him but anyway he didn''t like to be reminded that he has no say in the inner workings of the court as he is already interfering in it.


    "And you, Naaga, do you have a death wish? If so please find someone else to fulfil that. If you want I can call Garuda, He will dly take your life away from you."


    After Bhishma Devi Ganga turned towards Kaliya who was like before standing there in a neutral pose, Seeing that she could not help but think this serpent might be suicidal.


    After all, which person in their sane mind provokes someone like Bhishma, The one known for his might?


    But still she did not like that one bit, So decided to trigger the primal fear of every Naga, The natural enemy of their Garuda, who love to hunt Naga down.


    Who is also by logic and rtion is the Step-Brother of all Naga, Don''t ask how, Long story.


    "Devi, Every being wants to live, I too have a liking of living but like I said the great Bhishma can beat me but can''t kill me.


    But I really don''t want to fight. I want to see if the boy I met in the morning was on time or now after recent events, I hope you understand my problem."


    Kaliya, though utterly terrified hearing the name Garuda, kept his calm on the surface, and answered to Devi Ganga was as calm as he could be at this moment.


    "Forgive me but you as Naaga not allowed to enter in the human ce but you can give me the information about the boy and I will give you my word I will inform you if he is fine or not."


    Devi Ganga looked strangely at Kaliya and spoke to him, As it''s weird to see Naga caring this much about humans.


    "Oh that would be fine, His name is-"


    *Shatter*


    Kaliya wanted to say the name of Karna but before he could say it the force field around Hastinapur broken into bits taking everyone aback not understanding why someone wanted to offend Rishi Durvasa.


    Both Devi Ganga and Bhishma were moved quickly and rushed towards the Hastinaour pce as they wanted to witness what is about to happen.


    Kaliya seeing this and knowing what kinda trouble he will get into also followed after them praying that no one will pay any attention to him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 141 139. New Guru Entry

    ?


    Here in the grandeur royal chamber of Hastinapur, an atmosphere of anticipation hung heavy.


    Karna right now was put in the soft silky bed by Queen Gandhari not even having slightest idea the face of people around her changed drastically as the family of Surya sneaky took a peak of Rishi Durvasa, Who was fuming with anger.


    They felt the scattering of the force field created around Hastinapur by Rishi Durvasa, Though the shield made by Surya also broke but it was overshadowed but the fact that someone has gone insane and broken the barrier of Rishi Durvasa.


    This is like a p on his face, Surya''s family just praying they will not be the fish caught in the by the troubled water, As there was about toe a Tsunami of rage soon.


    Rishi Durvasa, standing in the corner not moving much and to others surprise he did not look that angry anymore, His presence filling the room with an aura of mystique but this was making others just more anxious.


    Gandhari was about to leave the room to call someone to take a look at Karna and make sure to move him every so often but she stopped in when she felt something was not right.


    "Rishi Durvasa, Did I do something wrong? If so forgive me but I can''t just let Putra Karna sleep on the ground that like that, You understand that, right?"


    She couldn''t help but ask as she felt that she might have crossed the line by carrying Karna here without asking them or to tell him, So she apologised and try to give the reason of behind her doing so.


    "No daughter you didn''t do anything wrong but can you arrange the weing preparation right now? Someone ising here."


    Rishi Durvasa was pulled out of his thoughts by the words of Gandhari and then he answered her, It''s hard to get angry at someone so devotional, It''s just the person who was about to visit making him uneasy.


    "I can, don''t worry I do it right away-"


    "No need for the formalities Putri, A sage like me does not care about those munden things."


    Gandhari, hearing the request of Rishi Durvasa, was about to leave right away and personally prepare things to wee the guest of Rishi Durvasa but before she could evenplete the sentence a calm mysterious voice stopped from speaking further.


    Everyone present in the hall turned their heads towards the door except Rishi Durvasa, Who quickly stood in front of Karna wanting to hide him behind his figure.


    From the entrance, A figure strode in an unknown man enshrouded in twilight''s embrace. His presencemanded attention, an embodiment of deepening dusk. Complexion echoed twilight''s mystique, a living manifestation of night''s allure.


    His one open eye like abyss, drew gazes like moths to a cosmic me-fathomless depths swirling with tales that defied time. The robes of his like woven from shadow adorned him, His each movements echoing a cosmic ballet. An aura of enchanting darkness enveloped, hinting at mastery over unseen forces.


    His hair flowed in onyx torrents, a liquid waterfall framing a face etched with celestial truths. In his hand rested an onyx pendant, Which like he was cradling the very essence of the cosmic void, a crystalline fragment of the universe''s enigma.


    Amidst this enigmatic ensemble, In his hand was an unamusing wooden stick which he put most of his body weight and use it walk, Which was like a whisper of night.


    His presence unfolded like a prelude, a dance in cosmic twilight. Only as the symphony neared its crescendo did the mystery man reveal itself.


    "Asura Guru Shukracharya!!!"


    It was the family of Surya who identified the respected and revered man who just entered the Royal chamber of Hastinapur.


    "Pranam (Salutation) Asura Guru Shukracharya."


    The trio of the Surya family greeted him with utmost respect as though it sound weird to give this much respect to the teacher of your enemy faction but this is how this world works.


    Here it does not matter from which faction you belong to or what you do, Everyone will get their deserved respect. Here Asura Guru is doing the one of the most good things one can do - Bestowing the knowledge to the unknowledgeable.


    "Long live, You may always be fortunate."


    Shukracharya raised his hand and blessed all three of them with a wide smile on his face. His gaze shifted towards the bed where Karna was temporarily resting, guarded by Rishi Durvasa himself.


    Though he was blind in one eye but his other eye held the intellect that no mortal or immortal can fathom, So when took a glimpse of Karna he knew he hit the jackpot.


    This boy is the key for the victory of his Asura n, and his fortune to have a stable student for once.


    "Ah, Sukracharya, it seems our paths have crossed. How delightful."


    Rishi Durvasa raised his eyebrow as he asked Sukracharya in a sarcastic tone, The look in his eyes could not escape from the gaze of Durvasa. He knows what this man is here for but he will not allow that to happen.


    "Indeed, Durvasa. Though the kingdom wasn''t quite bracing itself for your entrance, Such a pity."


    Who is Sukracharya? He is Asura Guru. When ites to using words, he is in his own league. It was not easy to win the verbal argument with him but it was just the beginning of the fight. Let''s see what happens next.


    "*Nodded* Much like the times your asura proteges prepare for their eventual downfall?"


    Durvasa just chuckled and taunted back to him, Which had to sting a little because the countless times Asura tried each and every time they failed miserably.


    "*Chuckling* Touch¨¦, sage. Yeah but let''s not forget, I''ve mended more lives than your curses have broken."


    Sukracharya country back with more more offence, Well their is the reputation of Durvasa.


    "*Smirking* A im that''s as impressive as your ability to convince Asura to follow you."


    The words of Sukracharya might have hit the mark as Rishi Durvasa pulled out the hurting nerve of Sukracharya, Which is that every student of his end up betraying him or did not listen to his advice causing their downfall.


    "*Raising an eyebrow* Convincing Asura? Durvasap or guiding them to the righteous path? It''s all a matter of perspective."


    Sukracharya had to defend his point, After all this is a matter of his honour.


    "*Stroking his beard* Ah, perspective indeed. Just as the difference between teaching humility and inflicting humility can be rather blurry."


    Durvasa also defended the reason for his cursing people, As there is always a bigger reason behind it.


    "You have a way with words, Durvasa. But let''s cut to the heart of the matter. I''ve heard you''re in search of a new student, May I rmend you some?"


    Sukracharyaughed softly, Both gave each other steps to walk down, So now it''s time to do business.


    "Indeed, a student worthy of my teachings but I alrea- "


    Rishi Durvasa nodded to him and wanted to say that he already found one but he didn''t get a chance to say it.


    "How fortunate for you that I have a brilliant wise asura who could benefit from your wisdom."


    Sukracharya spoke softly leaning on his staff looking at Durvasa or might be at Karna behind him, Either could be the case.


    "A wise asura, you say? The same way my hospitality is legendary?"


    Rishi Durvasa just smirked hearing Sukracharya, A wise Asura? If there is a wise Asura in this time and age then his hospitality is indeed legendary.


    "Haha, Perhaps you could teach him that even the great Rishi Durvasa can be cordial."


    Sukracharyaughed and spoke softly, As if there was no enmity between them at all.


    "*Psst~*  *Whisper* Arya, what is happening?"


    Devi Chhaya could not hold it anymore and asked her husband Surya what was happening here, Rishi Durvasa is known for his anger while Asura Guru is known for his well "nning and strategies".


    And both might be enemies but can never be close like they are some old friends. She can not understand why these two are acting weirdly. Someone like them can resolve matters from a simple fight now like verbal fight.


    "I-I don''t know."


    That''s all he can say, as he has never seen both of them act like they are doing right now.


    "Provided your protege learns that even the wise Sukracharya can be... less cunning."


    Rishi Durvasa did not be angry, rather he agreed with Shukracharya but the next moment also took a shot at him.


    "Agreed, Durvasa. Shall we let Lord Shiva decide who gets the honour?"


    Sukracharya raised his eyebrow and spoke up seeing Durvasa not falling for his n, so he decided to use the ultimate weapon against him.


    "An excellent idea, Sukracharya. May the more favoured one find their student first¡­Oh on that note, See I already have a student, So unfortunately I can''t ept the blessing you are trying to give me.


    But don''t worry, This means that honour will be yours, Don''t feel sad for me, Enjoy your blessing."


    Durvasa showed his own intelligence as he bound Shukracharya in his own words, After all this "Ultimate weapon" also worked as much effective on him too.


    Sukrachrya just stared at Rishi Durvasa for a while, taken aback that this man can also use wordy like this one but he did not worry, he has a backup n.


    "Good one Rishi Durvasa Hahahaha ... .Pull your swords, Let''s decide who that boy will be a student of battle to death."


    Well he nned to fight to the death, He pulled out his weapon and so Durvasa did the same, not willing to fall behind.


    The battle was imminent now, And so the destruction of Hastinapur from within.


    (A/N : Like Always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 142 140. Being Reasonable

    ?


    "Let''s don''t then, I always wanted to see how an old man like you can fight, Asura Guru Durvasa."


    "Oh, Kettle calling pot ck? You are not much younger than me, Rishi Durvasa."


    Rishi Durvasa pulled out this beads of Rudraksha, While Asura Guru Shukracharya used his walking stick as a weapon and was ready to start his offence.


    "Wait Wait Wait Wait!!!  What are you two doing, revered sages? If both of you go and have a fight, I don''t know who might be victorious but I know this world will definitely lose.


    Just imagine how many innocent lives will be impacted and how many people will have to lose their lives. Please don''t do anything in the heat of the moment. We can talk to settle this matter.


    What do you two think about it?"


    Surya seeing they two were serious had to interfere in them, Though technically Shukracharyae in under hismand as he is representing the Shukra (Venus).


    But Surya not only is another disguise but he respects and is afraid to use his power against Sukracharya.


    Not only Shukracharya himself is strong enough but behind him vast Army of Asura not to mention thanks to the boon given to Shukracharya in form of Mantra, Those Asura can also be partially immortal.


    As their Guru Shukracharya can bring them back from death any time he wants and on that topic he also has his devotion towards Lord Shiva providing with extra protection.


    So all Surya could do to request him to stop the fight, As for why he was saying the same to Rishi Durvasa?


    Because he is not crazy, The end result of getting cursed, He is already suffering enough he does not want another problem for him or his family.


    "Huh?! Ohh Brahamn, don''t worry about the coteral damage, We know not to use destructive Astra''s and how to control over power, The worst that can happen is that this city of Hastinapur will be destroyed.


    This is a rich kingdom, They can rebuild the thing as for the living harm, don''t worry there will be none and if lord forbids it happen, I myself bring them back from death.


    But I request you to step aside, I really want that boy as my student, Rishi Durvasa. You know that the knowledge I can provide him even though you can''t teach him that right?


    So If you allow him to be my student there is no need for the fight if not, Only battle can be decided who will be Guru of that boy.


    And before you say you are a Guru already, I remind you that a Guru needs to be mostpetent. If you can''t beat me then that shows I am better at warfare knowledge and hence I am more worthy of being his teacher."


    Asura Guru Sukracharyaid his point on the table, He really needed Karna to be his student because Ausura needed some powerful contenders in their group to deter Sura''s (Deva''s).


    Before there was an equilibrium of power, Both factions knew that if they attacked each other they would lose terribly without anyoneing out as victorious.


    But now there was virtually only him and a few remaining Asura holding the fort back, If there was a war like before Asura wouldn''t be able to survive long.


    They can''t even depend on his power solely as he can''t have an active role in the conflict, He because of his past rtionships with Deva''s and their teacher can only work as a backup for them.


    He thanks to his boon can revive the fallen Asura continuously, Which is the only reason why Deva''s not started war against them yet but even with it Asura can''t win as there is no proper offence.


    That''s why he needed someone to train to not go on starting the war with Deva''s but to give Asura enough protection to keep them safe, He actually had many such students in hisherworld but the only thing that stopped him from choosing them.


    All Asura since he seated to ept the personal student either outright betrayed him, Not listened to his advice or even tried to attack him to gain more power by learning the Mantra of Sanjeevini.


    Hence why when he felt that there was a human who awakened the talent he needed to be a protector, He rushed here as fast as he could before anyone else cane here to take that person under his wings.


    But who knew? When he reached the Hastinapur border, He felt the power of Rishi Durvasa, Which told him all he wanted to know. He waste and others had already got that person first.


    And yet was not ready to give up, He broke the shield and still rushed towards the faint residue of cosmic power leaking out of Karna.


    Which led to this confrontation, He not have anything to lose. If he does not do anything soon Asura will be killed one by one until there is none left, He can''t let that gods win.


    He can''t understand all the words and promises his mother made to Asura fail. Theye to seek asylum from his family which his mother provided them under the Dharma as unless the seeker is your enemy, Anyone who seeks asylum is to be given.


    She followed the Dharma and what did she get for that? She got behaved by the same man who unt over the benefits of following Dhamra, The trickster.


    He can ept losing to Deva but never to the man who cut his mothers head. Others consider him as Lord but he only see him as a trickster and hypocrite.


    "Shukracharya, To be honest I sympathise with you and your cause but don''t you think the punishment of going through the cycle of life and death over and over again enough?


    And don''t you think Guru have to be unbiased without ulterior motives behind his reason of bestowing the nectar of knowledge on their students? You the well-learned and knowledgeable man equal thy superior to the Sura (Deva) Guru Bhuhaspati should know about this one.


    Drop the weapons, This Brahamn telling the truth, We should talk this matter out and not act on our emotions."


    Rishi Durvasa knows what and why Shukaracharya is doing this and to be honest if he was in the position of Shukracharya, Deva and others have long since been wiped out from the world.


    Shukaracharya can also do it if he wants but he wants to keep the bnce of the world and not do it. He was showing enough emotional intelligence and a mature attitude.


    Only when ites to the god of Preservation, He loses his calm, He considers him as an adversary, The one he wanted to kill if not least capture him.


    He also knows that Shukracharya was faced with too much injustice from the others. His well-deserved position as the Guru of Deva was taken from him because of nepotism.


    So Durvasa as a man and the member who worship the same deity as him understand him but as Guru he will never allow I to have a hidden motive behind teaching someone.


    That might also be the reason why Shukracharya''s students betray him as the motive behind the knowledge bestowing was not pure and hence that hate and lust for revenge also passed on to them.


    They being Asura might not even not have anything to do with their betrayal, It was all on Shukracharya that this was happening over and over again.


    "Yeah, Asura Guru Shukracharya, The knowledge given through the blinds of hate only brings destruction and not liberties the students but rather it will corrupt them further under the bribe of your hate."


    Lord Surya also spoke up, He saw that somehow the situation was being in control, To be honest before he had a thought for a split second to pick up Larna and run away from here as he really did not want any one of them to teach Karna.


    Yeah Rishi Durvasa is a knowledgeable and respected revered sage but his temper always gets the best of him, Which will only spell out trouble for Karna.


    As for Asura Guru Shukracharya is the best choice after Lord Shiva himself to be Guru of Karna but as said the personal bias of his is not good for Karna or anyone hence even he in his eyes is not suitable to teach Karna.


    Or he thought so before but now he thinks they both can be his son''s Guru, Because he saw the rare sight of Rishi Durvasa being calm and think not just going and reacting to his emotions.


    And even Guru Shukaracharya knowing what he was doing was wrong not doing his best to poach the Karna from Rishi Durvasa.


    "How about we ask him what he wanted to do when he wake up?"


    Asura Guru Shukracharya halted his action for a second and thought of the words of Rishi Durvasa, Though he not agree one bit with Rishi Durvasa but seeing him being more reasonable than him did the trick and he called a truce.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 143 141. Undeserved Credit

    ?


    "Mata do you feel that? I am scared."


    Nakul the self-titled most handsome man in Aryavart ran to his mother Kunti and hugged her legs to seek shelter as the wave of power that just passed through terrified him.


    Before was that blinding light which was followed by the sonic boom after which there was that terrifying power, His young soft heart can''tprehend the level of power he just experienced.


    So like every human being the instinct of survival triggered making him to seek shelter with the person he thinks will protect him from any harm, His stepmother Kunti.


    "Yeah Mata, I too feel it, Something terrible happening outside, Are you sure it''s best to lock ourselves in this room all this while?"


    Yudister the son of Dharmaraj Yama spoke to his mother, As eldest after his father passed he took over the duty of father and try to be the rock his brothers can rely upon.


    Yeah he was losing his childhood but he thinks for his family it is worth it, So he is still a child but he acts and behaves like an adult or say better than most adults. There are privileges of being demi-god.


    Right now even his senses were tingling, He though wanted to be obedient like always to his mother and follow her order of being locked in their room for a while, But he is very curious of what was happening outside.


    He so for the first time tried to go against the words of his mother but it''s obvious Kunti has the ways to fix him too.


    "Ohh, Now you are doubting my decision? Tell me since when I was wrong son? Or do you no longer trust the decision made by me? You know that it''s Adhrama to doubt the intention of their mother, she always wants what is best for her children."


    Kunti countered the Yudhister''s words with her own words to guilt trip him. After all, she needs to have total control over them, That is the only way she can for more in her life can get what she wants not the others throw to her way.


    As for the reason being locked in this room is very simple, She thought her secret spywork in the Pce would find out that Rishi Durvasa was staying in the pce.


    Thest man she wanted to run in, Because if he saw her or her children he most definitely could tell what she did, And if he found out that she threw the innocent newborn in the river, His rage would be unimaginable.


    This is the same guy who is famous for given curses to people over minor issues. She is terrified of even imagining what would her punishment would be if he ever found out how she misused the boon he gave to her.


    That''s why since yesterday she locked herself and her children into their chamber. She just hoped that unlike before in her kingdom Rishi Durva would not stay here for a few months and go away after a few days.


    Until then they have to be hidden, Thankfully this royal chamber is connected to the hidden pathways of Royal maids to make them easy to reach chambers, So food and such are not a problem here.


    "No Mata, I will never do a sin of doubting the one who gave me this gift of life, Mother always think for her children and I know that, Forgive me because of my curiosity I misspoke."


    Yudhister panicked hearing the words of his mother. Someone like him saying he was doing Adharma is a big point that can be used against him to lead him by the nose.


    He rather lose his head than to do anything that the authority figure says is Adharma, Which is his worst point as he follows the Dharma blindly only thinking what is written is truth rather than to use his brain and actually trying to see the reason behind those words


    But sadly there was no one here to show him the path he was walking was wrong, Because he thought what he was doing was the right path while others were Adharma.


    You can only show the path to the wanderer. It was totally up to him what to do and follow, As it''s easy to wake up a person who is sleeping but it''s impossible to wake up the one who is pretending to be one.


    "No, Don''t feel that bad, I was the one who should have told you the reason why we are hiding it rather than hiding from you thinking you will understand I am doing this for you.


    After all you all are growing up, You don''t need this mother of yours to lead the way for you, You are capable of doing that on your own."


    Kunti as good as she is maintained her white lotus persona and quickly came up with the solution for sio the bud of doubt from their mind.


    If Karna was here he would have beenughed at this moment seeing how low the level of maniption truck she used, Which might made him doubt if he was giving her more credit then she deserves.


    After all this is a simple psychological trick, The world y she used to make her look friendly and at the same time taunt the others which not only make others thinks and guilty but she also remains in the positive side of their them making them trust her even more.


    The next step of course would be to reveal the reason suitable and sufficient for them to make them even more guilty for doubting the person and so the first under guilt will also grow.


    This looks a wless trick to theyman but the experienced professional sees too many problems in this method.


    First of all in this method, all the control is given to the other party you are trying to trick which is actually needed for maniption but the problem is that others only have to think they have control while you will secretly pull the strings to make them dance.


    But here all is spent on the other part making uncertain how they will react and who would be consequences of it. This is a deal breaker for any person good at maniption.


    And yet this is not this trick fails. The huge drawback of this method is that this will limit maniptors actions as now the persona they created has to be maintained because they foolishly used this method on the people who are going to spend most time with them.


    Which means, Kunti always has to maintain her white lotus persona. If not it will be a matter of moments before everyone will turn against you as their loyalty belongs to the persona, not the person.


    "Mata we- "


    "No need you to apologise Yudhister, I know you don''t mean it, Also forgive me for reacting this way, I am just anxious, I already know something bad is going to happen.


    Don''t you see how bad they treated your younger brother Bheema? He has yet to wake up from hisa, I thought those evi- I mean your other brothers also try to atta- harm you.


    But I never knew there would be this big Heaven and Earth vision, But still it worked out right? Who knows what is happening outside but I am rxed that the people dear to all are here, Healthy and safe."


    Kunti like guessed followed the script and gave them the reason sufficient for them to feel guilty, Which looks like it worked on the little Yudhister.


    She sat on her knees and took both Nakul and Yudhister in her arms, To which both of them happily epted.


    Then she looked at her two other sons who were lost on their own though totally ignoring her melodrama.


    Arjun in the corner going through jealousy and depression as he staring at the bow crafted by histe father Pandu with reddish eyes.


    He was trying, Trying so hard to make the bow rise up like it did a moment before but now did not move an inch. This made him even more mad, He picked up the bow and clearly felt the bow''s dislike of being picked by him.


    Before the same bow used to feel happy when he picked it up and now there was an unwillingness to be wielded by him, He was going crazy over this fact.


    He as a boy born with the divine gift from his celestial father has a very strong talent in archery, So he can feel the emotion of the bow where other people can''t, From which knows how his bow feels excited when that white light eloped them.


    And now it bes unwilling to be touched by him, This only means one thing is there is someone better archer than him, the fact he can''t digest, He as the Son Of King of Gods Indra can never be 2nd in anything.


    While Shadeva was worried in another corner looking out of the window towards the sky in horror, That because the stars which used to shower him with their best knowledge and the prediction of the future stoppedmunicating with him.


    No, not even one star wants to talk with him, share the secrets of the cosmos. This terrified him as by thest foresight he knows that the danger ising for them and with this it''s be even more concrete.


    ''O''Lord what is about to unfold?''


    He thought to himself as he still tried his futile attempts tomunicate with the cosmic bodies.


    ...


    "My friend will be so happy to see me."


    In the forest, Drona was walking happily towards the kingdom of his childhood friend. Imagine what their meeting will be like, How happy his friend would be to see him.


    He, unknown to what is waiting for him ahead, walked toward the event which put the base for the uing events.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 144 142. Humiliation Of Drona

    ?


    "My dear friend, King Druapd."


    In the majestic chambers of Panchal''s court, a poignant interlude in the grand saga was about to unfold, The threaded destiny by the tapestry of time, The great Niyati.


    Drona stood forth in the middle of the Royal Court of Pamchal like an embodiment of both history''s embrace and its erosion, his words an invocation of a shared past.


    There was nostalgia seeing his old childhood friend, The one he used to see running and ying in mud right now adored in the royal attire with golds all over adding to his majesty.


    "King Drupada,"


    He dered once again, His voice resonating with the timbre of memory and desire that he came here with, The one he confident that his friend will surely fulfil.


    "Ie before you to remind you of a promise of yours but I don''t want the share of your vast kingdom, I need only humble supplication¡ªa single cow. A vessel of nourishment for my youngling, a seeker of sustenance untasted, That''s all this old friend of yours seek."


    Drona spoke with his usual majesty, The one that every warrior of his calibre has, His intention was no way to disrespect his friend but court take it that way.


    The court suddenly became silent spectators, holding their breath in anticipation as palpable as the air. No one dared to speak with their king like this since he took over the royal duties from a young age.


    King Drupada, a figure of regal magnificence, sat on the throne made of gold with an air of authority that spoke of the weight of his crown. His presence demanded attention, a maic force that drew eyes and deference alike.


    Tall and broad-shouldered, he held himself with the poise of a seasoned warrior. His physique, sculpted by years of martial pursuits, was a testament to his prowess on the battlefield.


    Drupada''s eyes, like deep pools of obsidian, held the enigma of a man who had borne witness to both triumphs and tribtions. His features bore the marks of age, etched lines that told stories of battles fought and challenges ovee.


    A well-groomed beard framed his strong jaw, adding to the aura of authority that surrounded him. His brows, furrowed with the weight of kingly responsibilities, cast shadows over his piercing gaze.


    Drupada''s attire was a tapestry of extravagance, robes adorned with intricate designs that spoke of his royal heritage. Jewels glinted in the light, adding to the regal splendour he exuded. A sword hung at his side, a constant reminder of his warrior lineage and the battles he had waged.


    In each moment there was an elegance, A fluidity that belied the strength in his form. Each gesture, deliberate and measured, conveyed the essence of a ruler who had mastered the art of both power and diplomacy.


    In the heart of his court, King Drupada is like a figure of stature, both imposing and enigmatic. His physical presence, a reflection of his rule, added to theyers ofplexity.


    "Drona,"


    Drupada spoke, His voice echoed in the halls spanning the bridge spanning of ages and sentiments but the was sharp tone of his give away his real intentions.


    "A bovine offering, you ask is not even a droplet from the ocean of my wealth. Yet, my friend, there exists an abyss which divides between thrones and pedestals. Allies of prominence are chosen with discernment."


    Dronacharya''s gaze faltered, suspended between the ache of slighted dignity and the echo of promises enshrined between them.


    Drupada said to him so much that mere words could not as there were no words that can hurt him this deeply, A friend he always thought not consider him anything more then a better whoe here for alms.


    Drona''s eyes, which were once the mirrors of their sharedughter as he came here, Now reflected the tarnish of unfulfilled pledges and the humiliation.


    "Drupada!! I do not stand here as a supplicant asking for alms, But as a seeker of bonds forged in the crucible of innocence, The kinship transcending the realms of status, The bond of friendship."


    Drona replied, his voice a blend of wistfulness and resolve with a hint of hope, He still cherishes their bond. He still does not want to lose his friend over this petty thing, If Drupada also sees that then everything will be fine.


    The court, a tableau of estrangement, bore witness as past connections cracked and fissured beneath the pressure of present disparities.


    They be divided, One taking the side of Drona saying the promise should be fulfilled, While others were saying one should expect alms from the king not gifts.


    The both group have some logic in them but majority of the court were with thetter side as they as royalty think like that. A very small percentage of the group were with Drona, While rest of the court chose to be neutral.


    But Drona ignored everyone. His plea towards Drupada resonated with the resonance of honour, His request not for alms but for the fulfilment of a covenant, A pact of agreement they cast in youth''s unmarred mold.


    "Drona, The vows woven in the loom of the naivety of adolescence worn beneath the march of time. The appetions that promise between us now were absent when our brotherhood was forged."


    Drupada''s voice is slightly softened, He felt the intention of Drona which made a chink in the armor of the regal veneer he adored.


    But he is a king of a big kingdom like Panchal. If Drona came here as a seeker of alms he not only cows but granted him thend for his monastery and also the huge load of gold to get him through all his life.


    He was ready to give all that to him but only if Drona came to him as seeker of alms, but he unfortunately came here as the seeker of gift, The promise he gave when he was a naive child not knowing the rules of the world.


    Here friendship does not happen spontaneously like it will in adolescents, In real mature life there is always a motive behind the friendship, Often the motive being to gain something for their kingdom.


    That''s why in real life friendship can only happen between equal people. If someone is lower than you then that person is by default not useful to you hence not your friend anymore.


    This is his ideology which was created after he took the throne. The poison of tricks and schemes of the court corrupted the mind of the little Drupada, Which even after growing up held the same thoughts.


    "A promise stays the promise regardless of the age or the status of beings. That''s the rule a man follows, Durpada, I don''t ask anything more than a single cow, Don''t take a sin of not fulfilling the promise that was made to the friend."


    Drona still did not give up even when Drupada directly said what he wanted to speak of, But Drona tried hisst ditch effort.


    He still did not wanted to break off his rtionship with Drupada, He still see him as a friend and as a friend did not want him to get into a sin.


    There is a saying, A man rather lose his head than his words, That is true and held high up for any warrior, If the news escapes that Drupada does not follow through his words, He would not only lose the honour but also lose reputation.


    "Drona, I didn''t want to be harsh seeing you and I still share the same Guru and consider myself as an brothers but you gave me no choice.


    Drona I will not gain any sin for breaking the promise with you as the promise given to you as friends but as it turns out only equal can be friends, So if we are not friends then the promise I gave to you is also invalid.


    The offer I gave to you is still there, You can take cows and all you want as alms. It would be my honour to serve the sage like you."


    Drupada finally could not help it and spoke the words he knew would hurt his old friend but he has to, Drona will not give up any other way other then telling him the truth.


    But now he does not care much, Anyway he already thinks this way and now it''s just out in the open, Drona might hurt for a while but after which he will also understand what he was talking about and get what he wants in alms.


    Which is also not bad. After all, as a sage, It would not be strange to receive alms from the king right? That''s the norm of society.


    "Ha..Haha¡­Hahahahahah!!!!"


    Drona was taken out by hearing the words of his old dear friend, The one he thought he can always turn his back to now saying that he never considered him his friend at all.


    This actually hurt more than the words Drupada said before. It hit him in his heart and for the first time made him feel like small and tiny even when he has the power of gods.


    So he lost it. He startedughing like a maniac, Holding his forehead with one hand and stomach with others, Hisugh rebervating in the hall. He wasughing but the exposed open eyes peeking through his hand were telling the different story.


    He was like a wild fierce wounded beast, The most terrifying state of being near him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 145 143. Infamous Oath

    ?


    Durpada was terrified of looking at this state of Dorna, He who grows and learns with Drona knows the extent of his might of his.


    If Drona really loses it and picks up the weapons now feeling of being insulted, Then there will be a bloodbath here, There will be a lot of casualties and worst of all, he will have to fight him.


    "Drona!! A cow, you ask for? A meek plea from a man who has abandoned the world of war for that of the humble? Are you reduced to such modest requests, you who once bore the mantle of war and glory, Are you forgotten the divine knowledge bestowed on you?"


    Drupada''s voice echoed with amusement, a cadence that seemed to dance through the room, His voice carried a hint of condescension, a melody of wealth and status that sought to overshadow the man before him.


    But after he spoke he was stunned by not knowing why he said such things to Drona. He wanted to calm down the situation and yet he saying this just crossed the line.


    For Drona what is most precious and is pride is his knowledge about warfare and divine arts of Astra and martial arts, and now he touched the nerve of Dorna.


    Durpada stopped thinking about why or how this happened. All he was thinking about was what to do now? Drona will definitely go berserk now, He really didn''t want to fight his old friend in battle to death.


    "Hahaha, Indeed old friend Indeed, I too felt the way you describe it, If not howe a tiny king like you have guts to humiliate me to this degree and top of that have courage to insult my knowledge.


    Indeed I might have forgotten how to use the terrible power of Astra, Or I might have gone crazy to stand here to take all this in without retaliating, right?"


    Drona once again burst outughing, He could not able to control hisughter as if he was using theugher to conceal the pain and hurt he was feeling right now.


    His obsidian like eyes which once used to hold the infinite knowledge and wisdom now tinted by hue of fury and humiliation.


    The one who wanted nothing but the detachment from the world to search for higher power, The one who only wanted enough to feed his family, The good man who wanted nothing more than necessary now was gone.


    With eachughter the little by little that part of Drona died here, There court here bare witness to the dying of a patient of a good man and father, And now reforming as something else.


    Something so twisted that even Drona was not aware of, The me of fury, the hurt fully upied him to the degree he finally lost the battle between good and bad, Sane and Insane.


    "Drupada, Now my time to speak, You humiliate me, I don''t care about that as you are once my friend, You humiliate me on the basis of status between us, Which also I ignore as that was my foolish mistake to assume you were my friend, Which now I realise of.


    But one thing I can''t forgive you for is making fun of my knowledge. That is my forbidden you disgrace, not only me but also the our Guru, my father who gave both the equal knowledge, You also insulted him.


    This is not a crime but an unforgivable sin, Of which punishment should be given to you, But don''t worry, I will not taint my hands nor will I insult the bounds we once shared.


    Here me O'' Drupada, I Drona the son of Rishi Bharadvaj ask this ground beneath me, the sky above me, The air around me to bear witness to my oath, I will teach students, Pour my knowledge in them, Train them and make them knowledgeable.


    I make them so skilled that they will destroy you and your Himya-like tall arrogance. Wait, My students will be the one who took the revenge of my simtion here.


    They will be the ones who trample your honour and dignity like you did mine, They will make me equal to your status and they too make you stand in the same ce I was here.


    But don''t worry, At that time unlike you I will honour friendship, I will take my leave now, we will meet when my students drag you to me."


    Drona stoppedughing, His eyes with pure rage locked on the Drupada, who too looked at him with utmost alertness.


    Then Drona took that infamous oath from which he took a path that put the blocks toy the foundation of hatred and jealousy disguised as the ce to gain knowledge.


    But without that agreeing, Drona just turned around after speaking and walked away. No one, not even a single soul, dared to stop Drona right now as he was looking like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    "Go back to usual task, *Scoff* I know him, If he himself came and fought me then and only then there is a chance of what he said happening but he wanted to send the delicate newborn warriors to fight me? He was daydreaming.


    Before I was just saying it but he might really lost his mind, Don''t pay any attention to him."


    Drupadae out of his trance state when Drona was existed the court, And when he realised what oath Drona took nearly made himugh out, Drona wanted a new born warriors wants to beat him, HIM?! THE MIGHTY DRUPADA?


    It is nothing but wishful thinking of Drona, before he felt a little bad for Drona but after this oath, All Drupada felt was just funny, He even doubted why he was friend of the fool like him?


    Drona was mighty but now it''s seems not good in brain, So he ignored him and his oath. If Drona really dared to send new flesh against him, he would have to carry their bodies back.


    ...¡­


    "Aren''t my new friend Karna supposed to be here? Where is he now? It''s so close to noon."


    Ashwatthama walking back and forth in the royal garden waiting for the Karna as he promised him he woulde to him to y, But he had yet to make an appearance.


    But Ashwatthama didn''t give up and went back in the hut to rest. He stood in the zing sun standing in the garden waiting for Karna toe, as he was afraid that if Karna didn''t see him here he might leave.


    "Maybe, He was got into trouble, The power felt before, That might be the reason he is noting, It has to be such a reason if not that divine boy will not break his promise."


    He couldn''t help but make an excuse for Karna if he showed up, Though Karna didn''t said the time he just said in between noon means anywhere between modern 12 to 4 pm, Ashwatthama was still uneasy.


    He never had anyone his age close to him, not to mention a friend but now he have it or at least he thinks he have. He wanted to try and keep this friendship at any cost, he didn''t want to lose it.


    "I should keep this under the shade or it will spoil."


    Ashwatthama suddenly stopped and looked towards his hand in which he was holding the cloth pouch, in which some food his mother packed for him and his friend after knowing he wasing out to y.


    Seeing that it will take a while, He decided to put somewhere cold and shape a ce to keep food good or it might really spoil, and then there would be nothing for them to eat.


    So he decided to walk towards the ce he found yesterday night while going home. It was cold and there were lots of tall and majestic trees surrounding it. There is also ake which lowers the temperature of its surroundings.


    In his eyes it is the best ce to store food, And thinking that he walked towards that direction thinking he should hurry back here.


    Soon he reached to that ce which obviously was an garden of near the royal treasury, Where most of the events unfolded just few coup of moments before.


    "Is something happened here?"


    Ashwatthama though not knowing about anything felt the strong residual energy in the atmosphere, He being little did not understand the meaning of it but thanks to he being part of Lord Shiva, He has a strong feeling he missed something big.


    And yet he ignored it. He didn''t care about other things. What he wanted was toe quickly, Put the food in a safe ce in the shade and rush back to the royal garden to wait for Karna, His new friend.


    He quickly saw the range of trees not far away from theke, and decided to put his pouch there, and so he walked toward it.


    "Huh?! Is someone standing there?"


    But as he got close he saw that the figure standing there like a statue holding what looked like a makeshift bow in his hand, Looking straight at theke without paying attention to anything else.


    Seeing that Ashwatthama got curious and approached him with hope that he too will want to be friends with him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 146 144. Epiphany

    ?


    "Who are you and why are you standing here like this?"


    The little Ashwatthama approached the figure and as he got closer, he saw it was a boy which should be around his age in themoners dress, He was looking at the direction with worry. There was aplicated look in his eyes.


    There was also deviation, He looked like he wanted to leave and go towards his eyes were locked but he refused to move as if someone invisible chains bound him in this ce.


    Seeing this Ashwatthama became even more curious, He did not understand what themoner was doing in this part of the royal garden, and mostly why he was standing here.


    So he approached him and asked, Thinking the boy beingmoner he was rxed, If the figure wearing the royal figure, Ashwattham dare not to approach them as his own insecurities.


    "...."


    Evya did not answer him, his eyes just locked towards the direction with anxiousness and worry, His upper body tried to move but his legs as if attached to the ground refused to yield, They did not budge at all.


    He did not even notice there was someone standing next to him asking him questions as he is lost in his thoughts. He saw Karna fall and wanted to go and help him but the words of Karna stopped him.


    His Guru literally told him not to move unless he told so, So he followed the words like a divine decree. He knew Karna might get here anytime soon as he copsed but logic did not work against the determination of devotion towards whom he held sacred.


    "Hey!! Are you listening to me? Do you need help?"


    Ashwatthama actually became worried seeing that Evaya did not reply to him and was just staring at that direction with that same look.


    This made Ashwatthama believe that there is something wrong with Evya, Maybe he is trapped in the Maya (illusion) of some dark force. He saw it happen before.


    So he quickly approached Evya and stood before him cutting Eklvaya''s sight off, And then he made the gem on his forehead excited and active, Which started to glow in bright red hue.


    All Eklvaya saw that some dark figure appeared before him and cut of his sight but before he could react he saw the very bright light almost blinding him, To protect himself he put of instinct hold his makeshift now before him which only lower the intensity of light but it was still hard to look at it.


    *Buzzz*


    But suddenly Evya stopped his struggle. He felt the very warm sensation wash over him. He felt very rxed. His mind, which is always thinking of one thing or another, also bes silent.


    There was total tranquillity in his mind, body and soul, He was experiencing something he never before, Peace.


    In this silence was only he and his bow which was made by his father, The only thing he has of his father, Or at least his aunt told him that is the case.


    And because of this first time of silence he finally notice the voice that was always there, the cry for attention that was always lost in the out sounds of the world. But now he can finally hear it.


    He looked down in his hand and tried to hear the voice, Yeah the voice wasing from the bow he always held dearly and now it''s giving him a weird feeling.


    "So its you, What do you want to say?.....Huh!? I am not insecure, Yeah but they are royals and high-born, they have strong bloodlines and lineage, How can I forest dwellerpete with that?


    What do you mean I am a coward? I don''t fear anything ... .Yeah I am afraid of offending royals but because of my family ... .What do you mean how can I protect them? I can''t even protect myself yet."


    Evaya started to speak to himself, or it seems as the bow itself wasmunicating with him but not with words but in the fundamental level one can have with each other, His soul.


    The bow resonated with the Eklvaya''s soul making him talk to it without any words at all, He also not understand how can a bow have deep intelligence to have an conversation.


    It then he remembered the story that some weapons may develop the weapon spirit, The higher the weapon the higher the power and it''s spirit intelligence and conciseness.


    In some extreme case some weapons even form their own bodies and soul, Though that is extremely rare but it does happen.


    The mighty Sudarshana of Lord Vishnu is such a case. That armament not only has its own spirit and will but also its own body, And free will, So his bow talking to him was unexpected but totally possible.


    Right now both he and his bow were having a deep conversation building the bond which was always there but he never noticed it and now it was getting deeper and deeper.


    Unknown to Evaya he did not realise the meaning of these events, He right now is in a state of getting epiphany, A state others try their best to get to but could not able get it.


    Only the one who has very very high talent and so is their fate can ever dream of getting this or apparently if you are a student of man with the broken luck can do it.


    ¡­.


    "Wait!? What is happening? Why do I feel so cold?"


    Ashwathama is just like Evaya, so feeling the weird situation. This never happened but right now he can''t move his body at all, he was standing still in the ce unknown to him.


    But that did not matter that much as it was in white, There was nothing to be identified other than the fact that it was pure white, This panicked little Aswatthama, He never experienced such a thing.


    Until now, other than a little bullying from his peers, He never experienced bad things. Anywhere he goes each and every being and thing in the ce cater for him. Fruits fall on their own when he feel hungry.


    Even the vicious animals in others eyes do not harm him, but now he felt like he was being attacked.


    Because as soon as he realised he was in the white space it changed and became chaotic. There was no white closure anymore, rather it was filled with an infinite range of colours.


    And unlike Evya he was not even feeling calm and silent, it was chaos, there were various cries of creatures he didn''t know, The sound he was unheard of, there were also visuals of very violent things going past his eyes.


    This makes him more and more afraid and terrified of where he is. He first thought this was a Maya and got caught in it but then remembered he was immune to Maya.


    No illusion from the dwellers in the dark affected him, And he had never heard of the illusion which us this strange, he did not even understand the motive behind it. There were offensive things in this illusion but just disturbing vision and sounds.


    Ashwatthama waited patiently thinking it would end soon, He just worried about the boy he was trying to help, thinking if he was alright or not then worrying about his being.


    But that slowly changed as time passed on. He does not know how much time has passed but it was not short for sure, it was definitely at least a few hours has been passed.


    And so now he panicked. He had an appointment with Karna which now he definitely missed. Yeah he still does not worry about his being as he sure he will be fine, The gem always protects him.


    And even if gem failed to do so, He was sure his father woulde and save him, And for him he was sure his father would not fail.


    And yet what he imagined does not happen, time flowed like an unrestricted river, Each moment he spent here was torture to him now.


    The vision and sound did not bother him before started to dig too deep in his mind, He closed his eyes, tried to ignore the sounds that were always there but nothing helped.


    Even when he closed his eyes, the vision was still there, His body was feeling very very cold now and for the first time he feared that he might die here, For the first time he doubted his invincibility.


    This thought terrified him, Gave him an existential crisis, he was sure nothing can kill him, It was announced by the heavens but and he was sure he will die here, he was sure of it.


    And the moment he started to think like that he for the first time paid stagnation to what was happening in the vision in front of him. It was visions of war, the vision of people killing each other with sharp swords and fast arrows.


    He seeing how the once mighty warrior who held their heads high, thinking no one could kill or stop them from lying down their mortal lives.


    The voice he was hearing was not from some unknown creature but the grief-stricken wails of childless mothers, widow wives and orphan children.


    Knowing this Ashwatthama was taken aback and other than rejecting and ignoring the vision started paying attention to them, Learning and understanding the things only can be experienced with time and age.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 147 145. Other Side Story

    Chapter 147 145. Other Side Story


    "Why so much violence? Why do they not sit and talk about it?"


    Ashwathama as a still child unknown to the darkness residing in the humans could not help but utter such words at which any grown man wouldugh at.


    No sane person wants the war as they are aware of the aftermath of the bloodbath thates with it but it can''t be helped as no one trusts each other anymore as too many people already suffered from the knife in the back.


    That is why war happens, Some wars for the betterment of their kingdom subjects, Some for honour, Some for revenge, Some for justice and some for lust of power.


    In which most of the wars can be prevented with the talk but for the talk, both parties mutually need to have trust in which any rtionships stand and grow. Lacking trust and still trying to build bridges is nothing but a fool''s dream.


    But Ashwathama, having a heart of innocence, could notprehend the nature of humans. All he knew was that the war could be prevented by simple talk.


    *Zoommm*


    While he was thinking about the things from the point of innocence, The vision around him changed, before it was just a pure chaotic war but as he thinks he understands that talk can prevent the war, a new vision starts appearing.


    It was before the war, Each person he saw got cut down in the previous vision all were here standing tall and with courage ready to fight the opposing army.


    Seeing that Ashwatthama was taken back, in his eyes the warrior would feel dread as they should understand that the in war of kings they be the cannon folders and yet he was warrior did not have a hint of fear or hesitation in their eyes, They all already toy their lives here in this battlefield.


    "Are they stupid? Why are they like this? They are ready to die in a war which has no reason to be."


    He thought to himself but for a moment seeing how confident and fearless they were, His belief shook making him doubt whether or not he was right to believe this war could be prevented.


    And so he started paying attention to it like before, Which followed the same suit the only difference being that this time the warrior''s death was shown in detail and individually making it easy for Ashwattham to review the events.


    To his surprise all he saw was that even at the gate of death those warriors still had the same spirit they had before the start of the war, They were indeed ready to die here, It was not a facade.


    When Ashwatthama understood that, the Vision again changed but this time it was showing the reason for the war from the one side of the story, In which he found out that the war happened because another party tricked them into taking everything away from them.


    Seeing that even Ashwatthama who before did not want war changed his thoughts and thought that evil people like them deserved to be punished, After all, who can do that to one another.


    That made him angry, The part of Rudra in him sensed that and started to also get excited making his eyes cloudy and filling him with nearly infinite rage and power, The surroundings of his started to boil in the heat he was radiating.


    The coldness around him for a moment was shaken but quickly it recovered and once again with greater intensity and put a hold on the sparse of head before dismissing it.


    Cold also helped Ashwatthama to cool his mind ande back to his senses, but this time he was sure that the other party deserved to die.


    But like before the moment he thinks that vision again changed, This time it was the story of the other side from which he got to know that the reason they trick the other side into everything by logic is that the things they stole belonged to them.


    Because of the bias and the entitlement of the other side, they received what they had, So this side now in the eyes of Ashwatthwma was not as evil as he thought so before but he still thought what they did was wrong.


    And so again the vision changed. This time it was the same war but the difference was that the decisions were made in the dark. The reason why those warriors died like that on the battlefield.


    And to his horror, Ashwatthama learned the ugly truth, Turns out the evil side he thinks was following the most rules of the war than the good guys in his eyes.


    They were breaking rulers all around and when asked for the reason for the justification of their Adhrama they said something along the lines of saying that if they were doing it for something good then it''s Dharma.


    This pissed Ashwtthama off, Dharma has a clear definition, it''s not that the thing which can be changed or calcted based on what''s good ourselves rather it was thepletely opposite.


    Dharma is something that to take care of others puts them before oneself as the belief that in every human gods reside, If one is in need, The one who is capable of helping should and would be helped by the Dharma.


    If losing something will benefit others then doing so is Dharma, If one wants to do it or not it''s on them, Dharma by no means forces someone as one has to do it with their free will.


    So calling something selfish as getting back their own kingdom is a form of Dharma pissed Ashwattha off, making his anger rise to extreme as he felt the other party insulting the Dharma.


    It''s just unlikest time, He didn''t need the help of extreme cold to cool his mind, he was able to calm himself down on his own terms though it took a lot of willpower.


    In the process he also understood the broken reason behind the other party using this words for, It was nothing but trying to justify their action and ease the guilt they were feeling which he can rte to.


    And so it started to repeat from the beginning. Each time there was a different story, each story had two sides, making Ashwatthama go through a rise of anger and calm once again multiple times.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 148 146. Not An Coincidence

    Chapter 148 146. Not An Coincidence


    Ashwattham had forgotten how much time he spent here, Neither did he care about that for the time being, All he right now felt was nothing, Nothing at all.


    The visions were still surrounding him, the cries were still ringing in his mind and yet he unlike before did not care or rather he cared but did not react directly on and became emotionally unstable.


    Rather he waited, He always waited to hear the other side''s story, The story before he used to ignore and go in rage making his Rudra part excited to the extreme which as a result made him lose control of his body.


    But thanks to he locked in a ce nothing bad happened, He who once hated that he was immobilised in ce was d it was the case, The coldness that once generated fear in his heart was not generating warmth.


    He finally understood what was happening. This was no Maya nor was it some trick of others but it was the legendary state of enlightenment, He somehow stuck gold.


    Right now he has totally control over his emotions, Even in anger he is able to fully control his Rudra (The Roar Of Shiva) part, Not only control he is even able to grasp the time amount of control over the uses of that power.


    This was his enlightenment, The one which taught him to control his emotions. Letting his emotions lose and run rampant is simr to letting go of the lease of chariot horses he was riding.


    He also finds out how easily he loses control once he bes That is foolish and deadly, which is the same with unrestrained emotions. In his anger previously he did not hear the other side of the story which turned out they were not evil as he first assumed in anger.


    He also finds out how easily he loses control once he bes angry and ready to do anything that he thinks is right and justice which his stable state did not agree upon.


    And so he finally understood and conquered his own emotions. It''s not that now he doesn''t feel anger. On the contrary he was even more angry. It''s just now he can restrict and redirect the anger towards something else.


    He use that anger which was nothing but pure emotions as fuel to supplement him and his being, And hence why he suddenly became so calm, As while supplementing all the other negative things also washed from his body thanks to the constant activation of his part of Rudra.


    "I get it, It was not the truth or the evil that starts the war, It''s the unrestrained emotions that lead towards the destruction of mankind.*


    Ashwathama spoke to himself and as his words were fallen all the vision and sounds around him stopped, There was silence which Ashwathama started before.


    The sign of supremacy is going back to origin, He by the way also realised this space was nothing but his inner self, Which now he achieved the control over.


    ¡­.


    Ashwatthama opened his eyes slowly, And just to see Evya also doing the same, The time he felt like centuries that have been passed was actually mere seconds of real-world time.


    Both of them looked at each other strongly, both had many questions but we were hesitant to ask for the unknown anxiety.


    "Who are you?! And why are you here?"


    "Who are you!? And why are you here?"


    Finally, both spoke up at the same time ovepping each other, both looked at each other and burst out with smiles. As they get that both of them have gone through something simr.


    Unlike Ashwatthama, Evaya has a smooth journey, He aldray had made the connection with his bow since childhood holding it dear to him as the bow being thest thing he has of his father.


    His pure emotions of the lobe were the one who put life into the bow, And so because of the connection that was already there came into light and he epted the bow as his main weapon.


    He was just worried now how to tell that to his Guru Karna as Karna was excited about giving him a bow.


    "*Exhale* Let me start, I am Nishad, A forest dweller. My name is Eklvaya, but now I am no longer a forest dweller, I am epted as a student of a very knowledgeable and divine mysterious Guru, Who changed my life.


    My Guru asked me to stay here until hees to get me, And So my reason being here."


    Evay was first to break the silence, He spoke with a proud voice as he mentioned his Guru, The respect and devotion in his voice were overfilled making even Ashwatthama taken back by it.


    "I am a poor Brahaman. My name is Ashwatthama. It''s just yesterday I came here with my mother and father. My uncle is the royal teacher here. You must be his student.


    I am here actually to keep my food here because the friend I met yesterday who is celestial and extremely beautiful met yesterday told me to meet him in the royal garden at noon today. My mother packed us some food to eat, but I feared it would spoil if keep in direct sunlight.


    So I came here as it was not too hot here and there was plenty of shade."


    Ashwatthama felt strange, It was weird coincides, Both met unexpectedly and while he was helping this Evya he got enlightenment, Which was strange as it seems the glowing bow in the hands of Evaya also got something good like him.


    This can''t be a mere coincidence, But Ashwatthama can''t put the figure on what is the key he was missing about.


    "Uhmm, Brahamn Ashwatthama, Are you talking about a boy around 7-8 years old? Look so divine and beautiful that mere words are not enough to describe his beauty?


    And he also does soothing things that others are not even sure are possible?"


    Evya hearing how Ashwatthama describes his friend, Evaya be suspicious and out of worry he spoke up just to confirm the doubt of his.


    "...Yes, Why?....My uncle is not your Guru, right?"


    Ashwatthama was taken aback by the question of Evya but answered to him, After which he saw the look in his eyes and could not help but ask his own question.


    "....No."


    Eklvaya answered and both fell into silence.


    "My Guru name is Karna."


    "My friend''s name is Karna."


    Both spoke up once again ovepping each other and this time there was even more deep silence than before.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 149 147. 2 + 2 = 5

    Chapter 149 147. 2 + 2 = 5


    Both boys look at each other trying to make sense of the situation they are currently in.


    They tried to make sense of all this, As it is not a mere coincidence that both somehow found each other and had get the blessing of the events others pray, work and still not be able to achieve.


    Ashwatthama was most thinking about this as how he got themon point between him and Evaya but other than solving his conundrum it became even moreplicated.


    Evya on others only needed a few seconds to think about it before his eyes has sparks as the hamster in his brain ran at full speed to create the bizarre reason he was ready to connect these two events.


    "....Well, So you also know Karna, Huh."


    Ashwathama did not know what to said so he tried to make an awkward talk. Before he might have passed out from the tensions here but thanks to the "training" in his inner space, he had his emotions in control.


    His heart is already telling him that Karna is rted to this, His enlightenment and the Eklvaya''s epiphany have to do with Karna, His heart has this very very strong feeling making him scared as to how strong the hunch he was getting.


    But his mind did not want to admit that a boy around his age is able to do this. Even his father who is learned in the text and holds knowledge of the divine is not able to achieve these things on his own.


    Both enlightenment and epiphanye from within the being, No outside force other than luck can affect it, That is the reason why only a fraction of fraction able tachieveet this dream of many.


    "Hum, I know him because he is my Guru and I am now convinced he is really an avatar of god, Now I get why he dragged me here. It was all his n from the start."


    And so the hamster did its job and Eklvaya spoke up the connection he just joined with the sheer power of hunch and the devotion towards the Guru, the boy he holds so sacred now.


    " How foolish I was not to see this at all. It was all in front of me. Guru Dev said he would give me the best bow and here it was, I was holding the spirit weapon. The best type is not only in bow but the weapon there is.


    It was all his n, Maybe falling unconscious is also part of his n, It has to be, right? He definitely wanted to test my patients and obedience, See if I followed his orders or not in situations like that.


    And I passed, That is why I get this, If I ignored the words of, I would never have gotten this bow, It was done by him."


    Evya go on talking more and more, As he spoke the voice of his increased with each line as the confidence of his in this hypothesis also grew with it, He was now certain this is what exactly happened here.


    His Guru did this to test him, and he passed. He was more happy in the fact that he passed the test than to get the bow that has its own spirit known as the legendary grade spirit weapon.


    Ashwatthama just looked at Evya speechlessly as he had no words to speak of, Because he too on some level believed Evya, Yeah he knows it is impossible for anyone to do so but when it came to Karna he was not sure.


    Yesterday he saw how Karna not even defied death but even bestow the blessing on that poor pupp- Fox that she evolved into higher life form, He saw it with his own eyes the impossible happening right in front of him.


    Compared to pulling out the Sanjivani herb out of nowhere and that too in the quantity that make other big Kingdoms like Hastinapur feel inferior in front of it.


    So he was pretty sure Karna was not a normal person, The overfilled charm of his was dead give away and he also saw Karna do things out of ordinary and yet he still could not believe it has anything to do with Karna against the hunch of his heart.


    Because he knows this happens because the gem on his forehead malfunction, Though before this he never know that gem can malfunction but it''s easier to ept that the gem that he got from Rudra malfunctioned than to ept that someone can be so broken to grant things like enlightenment and epiphany.


    "You don''t believe this happened because of my Guru Karna, right? Let me ask you, did he meet you normally or when you lost all hope and needed help?"


    Evya after he finished the praises of Karna looked at Ashwatthama and found out that he having a hard time believing Evya once again started to think and in a matter of moment he made up the reason that in his mind was definitely responsible for that behind all this Karna is responsible for it.


    And so the overworked hamster once again started his job as Evya once again started to think and in a matter of moment he made up the reason that in his mind was definitely responsible for Ashwatthamaing to this scene.


    But to do that, All he wants is the cause behind how Karna met Ashwatthama to further improve his hypothesis.


    Because when he met Karna, He was on hisst legs, lost hope and just going through life. He even dared tomit crimes like stealing, Thought it was some fallen fruits but they did not belong to him and so it is in his eyes still a stealing.


    At that moment of time Karna lent forward helping hand, He knew exactly what he wanted and gave him that, Which gained Karna a ce in Evya''s heart which was bigger than their brother no less than their mother.


    Karna also helped the Kurvasa and supported them when others did not, He saw how protective Karna was towards them. He even tricked and took the risk of offending a wise man like Vidur for them.


    So he thinks Ashwatthama could also have the case, As he now starts to think that Karna mostly goes to the people who do not have anyone else to turn to, As an avatar of a god he definitely should have the power to sense those things, Or as he thinks so at least.


    "....A small fox cub was injured because of my negligence. The Medic said she would not survive, I was crying in the shade of a treest night when I met Karna. He came to me and asked why I was crying and I told him."


    Ashwatthama was taken aback by this question out of the blue but then it clicked for him, He hesitantly answered as he too started to put 2 and 2 together and started toe up with 5, Just like Evya.


    After he answered even Ashwatthama''s firm belief that others can''t grant magical and divine things like enlightenment and epiphany as theye from the inner beings.


    "After which, what did my Gurudev do?"


    Evya patiently waited for him to finish as he could see Ashwatthama was starting to believe it, So he just steered towards the direction of "truth" letting Ashwatthama figure it out on his own as it would be easier to believe then to someone spoon-feeding him.


    "He cured that fox club, Not only that he even made that fox evolve, You should have seen the view. It was gorgeous, it was as if stars themselves came down on the earth on his will¡­Oh My¡­


    He will start to fall on the earth and they did. If my friend can do that then he definitely can do this, right?"


    Ashwatthama answered Evya and while speaking came realisation, Last night the stars itself came down on this mortal ne, He in the shock of seeing puppy survive totally ignored it.


    Karnamanded the force in the universe that is so mysterious and unpredictable that even his father can''t take a glimpse of their power, The power of stars


    And yet Karna causally made them fall on the earth just to give life to the cub of a fox, Karna used the power of stars to give life to a fox cub!!!


    Ashwatthama could not imagine if his father would either beat Karna to death or cry tears of blood, Or do both knowing the fact.


    "Now do you get it? It was all pre-nned. From I running into him yesterday to you encountering him, Which led to today''s event. He nned all that. We were too ignorant to notice it."


    Evya, seeing Ashwatthama finally agreed with his "half-truth" , came to him and patted him on his back.


    And of course, Evya was jealous of Ashwatthama seeing that gorgeous view with Karna. He too wanted to be there, But he let it go and felt happy because Ashwatthama is a friend of Karna.


    Ashwatthama goes through simr stuff, But his focus is on being to go to Karna and thank him and so both of them stand under the tree waiting for Karna toe back.


    ¡­..


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host, Your student had an epiphany, The One Man and One Bow talent is mastered (30%)...


    The "Ideal Like Teacher" title is triggered¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting 50% of the benefits, Your understanding of the Soul Bow increased by 15%....]


    [Ding! Congrattions to the host, Your friend had enlightenment, The Heart Harmony¡­


    The "Ideal Like Teacher" title is triggered¡­


    Congrattions to the host for getting 50% of the benefits, Getting Embark Serenity¡­]


    "What happened!?!!!"


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 150 148. System Panel II

    Chapter 150 148. System Panel II


    Karna was still unconscious but like before he can stillmunicate with the system even if his body was out cold. He was just waiting for his body to get enough strength to wake up.


    But while he was minding his own business system, a voice rang in his mind taking him aback and then he remembered that Evya was still waiting for him under the tree.


    "Wait!? What happened now? Evya got an epiphany? Well that''s reasonable seeing how talented he is but who is another one who got enlightened? And why am I getting benefits of it?"


    Karna spoke sound but no one here to hear him out, and the system being his system not answered him making him go crazy with the questions arising in his mind.


    He understands that Evya getting an epiphany, Though it was still a surprise but it was understandable as his talent was already very high and on top of that he even increased so it was just about to happen.


    But his concern was who other person is as this can mean trouble for him as one get nothing in this world without paying the price, He just hope that price will not be much.


    "System, show me the system panel."


    Karna to distract himself from the questions decided to open the system panel. It''s been a while since hest opened, Now there is time he should take a look at what he got and can use.


    [Ding! Million Times Crit System Panel¡­


    Host Name: Karna


    System Level : 1 (Not yet find system part) (1/4)


    Title : Suryaputra (Son of Sun), Born King, Ideal Like Teacher, Soul Of Bow


    ? Suryaputra : This title grants the host super affinity to the Sun element.


    ? Born King : This title gives the host aura of a king. The host will have the authority and majesty of a king. He will be the centre of attention anywhere he goes like a king. Imperial aura will be constantly emitting from the host.


    ? Ideal Like an Teacher : Host will get 50% of the benefits of his student, And students will learn 150% to 300% after under your care.


    ? Beastmaster : Can control and tame beast, And can break the contract between beast and master of others.


    ?Soul Of Now : Souls be the bow, All archery rted skills and techniques were very easy and faster to learn for holders of this title, And if the need arise can use soul as a bow.


    Constitutions:


    [1] Sovereign Constitutions : This constitution enhances all attributes by 10,000 times. But it also needs 10,000 times more time to train than normal people.


    [2] Body of Facep: The possessor of this body is immune to external damage and only receives 50% of spiritual damage.


    [2] Chaos Eye : This is a constitution rted to the illusion and chaos, It will grant host immunity to all illusions and can also create illusions so good that they be reality.


    Charm :


    [1] Supreme Charm : There was only one being in the history of the universe that had this level of charm. This level of charm can enchant Deva (Gods), Raksha (Demons), Naga (Lamia), Yaksha (Spirit), etc.


    (Note : Beware this charm works on every being including immortals.)


    [2] Star Child : As the host possesses a bloodline and title rted to the star, He will get the charm and lustre of the star too.


    [3] Twilight : As the host is a son of Sandhya, goddess of twilight, You will receive her charm. Your beauty will be like Twilight unreal and eternal.


    [4] Chaos Aura : As the host possesses the chaos element, the host gets the aura of chaos creating the mysterious all around you making others look through you and your being.


    [5] Star-Child Soul Body : It''s the soul body of the star child. In the soul form, the host is able to use all the skills of the Star-Child body. (98% Restricted)


    Bloodline :


    [1] Star-Child (Supreme grade) : As a star child, You will be loved by the world, Even the despair of the abyss will not harm the star child.


    (Warning : Star-Child is prone to have trouble with the women. Beware of it when opening a Harem.)


    Cultivation/Warrior Level : Not yet started.


    Yogic Power : Not yet started.


    Body strengthening Level : Not yet started.


    Luck : ???


    Boons :


    [1] ???? : ????? ???? ???????? ?????


    [2] Knowing and Understanding any and everynguage.


    Skills :


    [1] LV100 Weaving Skill : Host can weavews of the world itself if he wished to, Other normal weaving also will be one of their kind garments and will not be less than the divine armaments if the host wants to be so.


    Other skills :


    Lv 25 Walking, Lv 25 Breathing, Lv 29 Eating, Lv 24 sleeping, Lv 25 Hiding seek, Lv 27 Chess....(Click here to view more)


    Magic Skills:


    [1] Power of Words (Active): The host can use his words to create or make changes in non-living things.


    (Note: This power will not work on living things or things carried by sentient beings.)].


    [2] Aura control (Active) : Can release or hide the Aura.


    [3] Booster Stone (Passive) : All practice and all will be multiplied to 100 times.


    [4] Thread Of Fates (Active) : Can see and use the others thread of fates to see and predict the future events.


    [5] Star-Fall (Active) : Can use all AoE or Burst type damage, In AoE the stars fall from the sky on the opposing army, In Brust giant stars fall on the targeted being.


    [6] Sun Deity Talk : Canmunicate with sun deity anytime one wants.


    [7] The World Devour (Active/Passive) : Can eat anything without worrying about consequences and for 1 time each month can also use this skill to get all the specifications of the devoured thing.


    [8] Gayatri Mantra : The celestial chant that can purify not only the body but also the soul of the chanter, Karma of ones used to strengthen the body, So the more of Karma the more benefits can be got from chanting.


    Element Affinity :


    Super Affinity Grade:


    ? Sun : Anything that is Sun-rted will not harm the host. Heat and the overbearing power of the Sun will not cause any harm to the host.


    ? Light : Sun is the source of light in this world, As you are his son you also gain an affinity for light. You will receive a buff of power in presence of a light element.


    ? Darkness : As your mother is herself, Queen of Darkness, You received the buff of stealth in the darkness.


    ? Water : You received the blood essence of the river Ganga, Goddess of Purification, Hence you will have an affinity to the water elements. You will never drown in water and be able to breathe in water. The water resistance also turns 0% you.


    (Note: This will not affect your ability to swim.)


    ? Chaos : As now the host is blessed by the chaos itself, The host has a higher affinity towards chaos. Host now can create the contained form of chaos and use it.


    Chaos also hear themand and act ording to your wishes.


    Lineage :


    ? Surya : Your celestial birth father.


    ? Sandhya : Your celestial birth mother.


    ? Chhaya : Your celestial birth mother.


    ? Adhiratha : Your adoptive father.


    ? Ganga : Your adoptive mother.


    ? Radha : Your adoptive mother.


    Pet :


    ? Unnamed Nine-tail star fox : This fox has the power to use stars for her benefits, Because of this fox born with part of star-child bloodline she face no limitations and the world puts on breast growth.


    Weapon : Not Wielded any


    Armour :


    ? Armour of Aditi/ Sun (Kavacha) amour (set) : The armour that possessor invulnerable to any damage.


    ? Kund (Earrings, Set) : Kund made of the amrit that provides the sufficient energy to the possessor to constantly be in fight without being exhausted, It also grants ethereal youth as long as it''s being adorned thanks to the presence of Amrit (Nectar of Immortality).


    as long as the user wants to.


    ? Star-Child Souls Body (¡Á100,000) : This is a Star-Child Soul Body, Inventory (Opend) :


    ? A that can Patra (¡Á1) : Can grant an infinite amount of edible things as long as the user wants to.


    ? Star-Child Souls Body (¡Á100,000) : This is a Star-Child Soul Body, Can be exchanged for increasing the chances for higher critical strikes.


    ? Ladies garment (¡Á4) : A various garment made for thedies.


    ? Astral Ascendance Bow Of Star-child (¡Á1) : Crafted with celestial precision and attuned to the cosmic constetions, The Astral Ascendant Bow of Star-child stands as a beacon of divine craftsmanship (Restricted).


    (Note : More information will be avable as the Host explore them on its own.) ]


    "Hum not bad, At least with this now I don''t have to worry too much of those blue guys, I can protect myself from the tricks and nning of theirs but *Sigh* still not enough to defeat them."


    Karna looked at his stats in the system panel, And for a moment his heart calmed down the worry he has since he was born as Karna, Because he not only inherited the body of Karna but also the ill fate of his.


    But seeing how strong he had gotten so early his heart was at ease, At least he doesn''t have to fear the sneak attack anymore, And simple tricks can also be avoided without much concern.


    It''s just that he has yet to acquire the weapons that can harm divine beings like them. Currently in his disposal has the power of Star-Child Soul Body and Star-Child bow but he does not yet know how to control their powers.


    So now he wants the weapons and power to harm the divine being because even though he doesn''t want to do anything with blue guys, He knows they wille after him knowing he is the key factor.


    "Ahh!! When will I get those powers!!"


    Karna yelled in his mind, He desperately need offensive techniques not only to protect himself but to protect his loved ones, But right nowcouldn''tan''t do anything as he still need hour or so to wake up.


    ¡­..


    *Bang* *Shatter*


    "I show you why I am worthy to be his Guru."


    "Huh?! I am also part of Shiva, Don''t dare to underestimate me."


    Both Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Shukracharya were seen flying outside of the royal chamber one after each other while taunting.


    "Everything was fine, So why did this happen?"


    Lord Surya holding his forehead looking at how the situation got out of control.


    "Narayan Narayan~"


    (A/N : This is just a system panel chapter as it''s been awhile since the first time I showed it. Here Karna got everything from the beginning of his journey. If there is something missing please tell me.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 151 149. The New Trouble

    ?


    ¡ª¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C 5 minutes Before ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "It''s all right, We are revered sages, We are supposed to end our disputes in an amicable way, Why do we fight when we can talk right? Haha"


    Rishi Durvasa sat on the chair-like structure in front of Asura Guru Sukracharya and spoke in a very friendly mannered way, So much so that for a moment others even forgot this was the same Rishi Durvasa every being in all Loka had nightmares of.


    But seeing him this way feels like it was always supposed to be this friendly, The normal viewer like Gandhari can''t feel odd seeing this but there are not only normal viewers.


    Lord Suyra''s jaw was nearly about to fall on hearing Rishi Durvasa talk about this stuff, Since when did Rishi Durvasa start to think that sitting down and talking can also solve the problem?


    This question constantly runs in the Surya family''s mind but both twins chose to ignore the matter here as both mothers were concerned about their child and yet that damn fox was not allowing them to go near him.


    Surya looked at how his wives were struggling to open the barrier and ignore it. Something unfathomable happening here and he had to witness this tale and tell the story to others.


    May they not believe him but he knows this happens, Rishi Durvasa sitting down and talking in a friendly manner with Asura Guru Sukracharya, the man no worse in terms of sheer anger.


    "You are right Durvasa, We are doing this for no reason, I understand that when you start to make sense ... .Wait? Forgive me, It''s an old habit."


    Asura Guru Shukracharya also spoke in an amicable manner with Rishi Durvasa and to others in utter disbelief, He even apologised when he made the sly remarks about Rishi Durvasa.


    For a moment, Lord Surya stopped looking at them and first checked himself thinking something had to be wrong with him, After all, he just thought that he witnessed Asura Guru Sukracharya apologising to someone else other than Lord Shiva.


    He even doubted he was in some Maya put by Asura Guru Sukracharya or his mind ying games with him, Maybe these two already destroyed everything, He seeing this as a coping mechanism of his brain.


    "Don''t worry about it, I do often act in anger, and what you said has some truth in it. I destroyed the lives of many out of my anger, I have to bear the consequences after all."


    Rishi Durvasa other than getting furious at such remarks from Asura Guru Shukracharya, Heughed out and open-heartedly epted his wrongdoing, Which in itself was a big event.


    Hearing that Lord Surya more and more doubting his reality, Maybe he fell into the spatial rifts and voyaged into the world where Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Shukracharya were this chill.


    That''s all the reason he thinks of why they were acting this weird, Both of these men are famous for their acts in anger or rage.


    One does things in anger at some small things while others who are a lot tamed then others have a tendency to go overboard. Last time that man nearly took over the whole heaven.


    If not for the divine intervention of Lord Shiva, All Deva''s (Sura) would have died in the hands of Asura, So a man like him acting like this is also equally terrifying and strange.


    "Don''t be like that Durvasa, We all know the reason behind each curse of yours, It is always for the greater good, It''s just these mortals do not see past the action to look at the cause."


    Shukracharya contrary to his nature, Once again supported Durvasa and also tried to convince him that it was not all bad, These people just didn''t see past the current things to see the greater cause of his.


    Yeah his anger for temporarily cause problem or even destroy the lives of many butter on they get the reason why he did it, There is always a greater cause behind his curses


    ''Wait! Why am I so concerned? As long as they both are chill like this, There is nothing to worry about it, Let Karna decide what to do after he wakes up.''


    Surya Deva was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard those words. He realised he was worrying about not important things, If these two were well behaving then it was a good thing. He should be d not to worry about it.


    Being creeped out by their behaviour is much better than to see them go on for each other''s throats, It is preventing the disaster that was imminent if these two were actually at fault.


    ''Just hope nothing is going to happen until then, I don''t want unexpected events.''


    Surya dev, still in disguise as the Sage named Aditya, also sat not far away from them keeping an eye on them and thought in his mind, Though he was sure nothing was going to happen but he was prepared.


    It''s just that he was unaware that there is something called a g, Which he just raised up.


    "Narayan Narayan~"


    A sweet melody of the chant of Narayan''s name rang in the halls of royals chambers, It was a soothing voice like a nightingale enough to put the listener into the trance of the spiritual devotion of the singer.


    When the melody was heard all the people present in the hall stopped doing whatever they were doing and looked towards the entrance.


    Lord Surya about has a heart as he was praying in his mind that it was not the person he thinks it is but it was just futile wishful thinking as there is only one man who chants this melody.


    While Gandhari leave Karna''s side quickly ready to wee the guest, As she also knew who the guest was but even she was a little uneasy as there is an Asura Guru Sukracharya present there.


    While both Devi Sandhya and Chhaya tried to enter in the barrier when Gandhari left but as expected, They were both once again blocked by the barrier while fox sitting on the Karna''s chest just gave them a in look before closing her eyes.


    "Someone is about to die."


    Asura Guru Sukracharya spoke the words through his teeth, and was about to stand up to deal with the man who came here. There was infinite rage and disgust towards the man who just appeared here.


    If he was allowed, He might really attack the guest with the intention to kill. After all, he chanting the name he hated the most.


    Seeing that Surya had no way to regret, He was worrying about before why they were acting strange and here it is they went to their original state, The unexpected variable came as he worried about it.


    "Shukracharya calm down, You are thest person to let anger ovee you."


    Rishi Durvasa quickly stopped Asura Guru Sukracharya and halted his actions, To which Sukracharya also yielded but rage was still there in his eyes.


    "Ooh my, What delightful and weing gathering we got here? There is the revered Rishi Durvasa and even the respected Asura Guru Shukracharya. It has to be something big for you two toe together, right? Narayan Narayan~."


    The same melodious voice rang as the figure without making any sound entered the royal chamber.


    His appearance was a symphony of enigma and elegance, concealing a knowledge known only to the stars.


    Cloaked in saffron robes of profound simplicity, he moved in the chamber with an ethereal grace that hinted at a life detached from earthly desires. His attire was like a canvas upon which the universe painted its mysteries.


    Yet, beneath this facade of serenity, a mischievous fire burned in his eyes, a me that desired to ignite the world in yful chaos, The urge to see the conflict as it''s unfolded.


    In his hands, He held two otherworldly musical instruments. The first, a celestial "Veena," its strings vibrating with the wisdom of ages, whispered secrets known only to the gods. Its harmonious melodies transcended the boundaries of time and space.


    The second instrument, the enigmatic "Khartal," was a pair of ancient wooden blocks. When struck together by the sage''s deft hands, they produced rhythms that resonated with the heartbeat of the cosmos, adding to the enigma that surrounded him.


    Upon his head, a crown adorned with feathers and blossoms whispered of his connection to the divine he worshipped. A messenger of the unknown, he walked the line between worlds.


    Around his neck, prayer beads were a testament to his unwavering devotion, each bead a portal to realms unseen, their significance known only to the sage who wore them.


    His ageless visage bore the weight of eternity, and his luminous aura, radiant as the cosmos, concealed the knowledge that held the key to the universe''s mysteries but it was all overshadowed by the mischievous grin which looked like a permanent guest on his lips.


    He is no one else but a great devotee of Lord Vishnu, Who always chants the name of Narayana and causes chaos in the Devas and Asura too for the fun or to teach yful lessons.


    And this time he definitely is not here to teach someone a lesson.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 152 150. Narada Muni

    152 150. Narada Muni


    "Narada!! Why are you here? Here is nothing to do with you, So go away."


    Asura Guru Sukracharya seeing Narada muni (Sage) in front of him spoke in the anger that was unseen from him.


    In his eyes, there was immense disgust and hatred that even words were not enough to describe his current state.


    It''s well known that Shukracharya hate¡­no contempt Lord Vishnu, To which some degree he is right to harbour those emotions, After all, he saw his own mother get the decapitated body, and The hate was reasonable.


    It''s just that even before that there was enmity between the two as he represented and supported Asura''s while Lord Vishnu always protected Deva''s (Sura''s) but that incident just amplified the hatred and disgust he has for Lord Vishnu topletely another level.


    Before though he did not like Lord Vishnu there was underlying respect for the god of preservation but now he feels nauseous to even hear the name of Lord Vishnu.


    If not for the fact that most of the names used for Lord Vishnu were names of Lord Shiva, He was even ready to do a hard penance to make those names forbidden to utter.


    And here we have Narada, Can be said to be the greatest devotee of Lord Vishnu, He might forget to take a breath but he never forget to chant the name of his Lord, The supreme of his, Lord Vishnu.


    He, just like his lord, also loves to cause mischief. Sometimes it''s for teaching someone lessons but most of the time it is for fun as he is a very mischievous man.


    Though he causes many troubles but no one can do anything to him, Because not only does he have the revered status of the Muni but he is also the Son of Lord Brahma and of course the greatest devotee of Lord Vishnu.


    So right now there were two people of opposite ideology in the room, One hated to hear the name which others couldn''t stop chanting it, The main cause of the tension between them.


    Normally even if others have different lords to worship nothing happens as Dharma is a lot more tolerant of such things. It gives individual freedom to choose whatever they want and others because of the same Dharma don''t cause conflict and ept them as it is.


    An example of it is present here. The teacher of Asura was here sitting and talking with the likes of Sage Durvasa, Even Lord Surya being the Deva enemy of Asura doesn''t have any hate or ill feelings towards Asura Guru Sukracharya.


    All he has for the sage and teacher is his well-deserved respect, So it was not supposed to be like right now, As Shukracharya clearly showed his ill feelings.


    "Ooh!~"


    Narada just acted surprised hearing the words of Sukracharya, After which he ran his twin eyes everything in the hall, Which slowed down in Lord Surya then quickly moved forward after which they halted on the figure of Karna lying on the bed.


    The surprise was clear in his eyes, He did not expect someone this astonishing beholder of beauty overfilled with divine aura to be present here.


    After he saw Karna he quickly looked at Rishi Durvasa and then shifted his eyes towards Aura Guru Shukracharya, After which he started to move back and forth a few times, concluding the reason why they were here.


    "Don''t even think about it, We already had a deal, It''s upto the kid to decide who he wants to join."


    Sukracharya once again spoke up, reminding Narada to take his dishonest eyes away from his soon-to-be student.


    To be honest, Sukracharya has virtually no problems with Narada on a personal level but because of the deity he worships, He has uncontroble hatred towards him as he hates anyone rted to Lord Vishnu.


    And now he saw the surprise and excited look in Narada''s eyes which made him alert. There are only two things Narada wants to do now, One being that he too wants to ept Karna as his student as he doesn''t want to teach the prodigy and go into history as the teacher of a mighty figure.


    It''s an honour for any Guru to be known by the name of his student, it''s like a medal for them, Hence why many try to search for the individual to impart their core knowledge.


    But Sukracharya had a hunch that Narada didn''t want that, So the second option is it, That is to cause trouble. After all, he is known for instigating people which led to either this demise or chaos.


    Sukracharya being the enemy knows best that Narada is upto no good, He is definitely here to cause trouble which is the same thought of Lord Surya also.


    "Right Narada, I warn you, This boy is my student. If you try to harm him even the slightest, You know what will happen in the aftermath."


    Rishi Durvasa also stood up and gave a stern look to Narada as he too identified the look in the eyes of Narada muni.


    Just like how he is famous for giving curses in his anger, Narada is famous for causing conflicts. In fact, most of the things never would have happened if not for Narada not going out and messing up and provoking others.


    That''s why Rishi Durvasa''s protective instincts became active as he stared at Narada with threat, As the oue of the yful tricks of Narada didn''t end well for the one he was tricking.


    "Oh!~ I thought you two were about to decide when the child woke up who he would be a student of right? Then howe he became your student the revered Rishi Durvasa?


    Or are you saying Asura Guru Shukracharya is a liar? Narayan Narayan~"


    Narada muni after hearing the words of Rishi Durvasa had a wide smirk on his face as he found the key information to cause chaos.


    Lord Surya, who was paying attention to the Narada muni, broke out in a cold sweat. These words were directly targeted to break the unity of these two sages, and if that happened it''s hard to say what would happen.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 153 151. Hurdle Of War

    153 151. Hurdle Of War


    "Narada, Don''t try to put words in the mouth of Durvasa, We were talking about it, It''s not your ce to say anything about how we conduct the business here, Go away."


    Shukracharya is quick on to the trick of Narada, as the user of tricks and Maya himself, he knows very well when someone uses the same tricks against him, and right now Narada is doing so.


    He finds out that there is a conflict about who will be the Guru of Karna, which creates tension between him and Durvasa, And now Narada is ready to use that fact against them.


    Shukracharya knows that this is quite an effective trick, especially against someone like Durvasa, Who though smart and wise but tends to let anger ovee him and lead the way.


    "Did I? Asura Guru Shukracharya you just said that you and Rishi Durvasa have yet to decide who will be the Guru of the child and let him decide didn''t you? If you are saying this was current then doesn''t that mean you are trying to say Rishi Durvasa is lying?


    Are you trying to say that the Shiva ansha (part) revered Rishi Durvasa is lying? That''s out of line even for you, Narayan Narayan~."


    Narada was prepared for the counter of Sukracharya, After all just as much Sukracharya knows Narada, The same Narada also knows Sukracharya, Fire is on both sides.


    Narada normally doesn''t bother to have any conflict with Sukracharya but right now the situation is different.


    He before was minding his own business lost in the devotion of his lord when suddenly he felt the existence of terrifying power, the power that even he is unaware ofe and vanish in instance.


    After which when tried to use his divine eyes to check what just happened his divine vision was not working. He was anxious and was about to go to his lord when he felt the birth of legendary weapons and also felt the terror of a new archery talent vision.


    So he quickly came here as he had hunch all the things that happened before were rted to here, and now that he saw Karna he felt like he was staring at the sleeping giant.


    The power unconscious was radiating from him was not much but all his instincts warned him not to go close to him, There is no reason to be wary of a child and yet the mere thought of approaching that child sent shivers down his spine.


    As if he approached the child something bad would happen to him, Narada was for the first time experiencing what humans called the sense of danger, For the first time he came face to face with a force that made him feel this way.


    So now he can''t back down, His lord already took the Avatar on this mortal realm but if there is someone as powerful as this child that exists then the motive and the reason why he took the Avatar will not be possible.


    If there is this force of power no one will dare to stand against him, And then there will be no war, Which is not good, War needed to happen, and hence why Narada decided to take care of Karna.


    Make him weak, put some restrictions on it or outright take away the power that is being the problem with hook and crook, But this power has to go away for the greater good.


    It''s just that now in front of him are two people he can''t go head-on fight against, Rishi Durvasa though does not look like it but is very protective of his students. Most of the curses were given by him because of his followers'' insults.


    And then there is Asura Guru Shukracharya. The man doubtedly has the most hatred towards his lord, On top of that he is also very skilled in both Sastra (Texts) and Shatra (Weapons).


    So the first thing he had to do was to break the unity these two seemed to have, it was not only trouble for him but also a problem for everyone if revered Rishi like Durvasa has a close rtionship with Sukracharya.


    "We will decide who said whoter on, But right now Ist time ask you to leave nicely."


    Shukracharya desperately tries to send Narada away, As he knows the bombshell he threw towards them has to be diffused or Rishi Durvasa will definitely explode.


    Through the easiest way to counter this argument is to back away from being the Guru of Karna but Sukracharya could not afford that, He needed a strong candidate to inherit his core knowledge.


    This knowledge seems to be known to Narada and hence why he used this argument which has an easy solution but he can''t use it.


    "Wait! Shukracharya I don''t think Narada said anything wrong, In the first ce I epted Karna as my student, Though I have yet to impart any knowledge to him but he epted me as his Guru yesterday.


    So just tell me why should I give up that advantage of mine and gamble it when I already won?


    Narada I know you tried to instigate the fight between us but what you said has a point, and for which I ask you to stay and overlook the situation but don''t dare to forget my warning, Not even the hair of my student is allowed to harm.


    If that happens I will show you why my name is Durvasa."


    Rishi Durvasa who was silent spoke up and without beating the bushes directly went to the point.


    He was right, Why should he gamble for the position of which he already has? It does not make sense.


    "I do not understand why I even in the first ce agreed with that deal."


    Rishi Durvada added as he spoke again.


    ''Absolute destruction of this world if not at least this kingdom will cease to exist.''


    Surya wanted to say these words to him, but he could not. All he can do is to stand as a bystander in the argument of these big forces, Not one he can afford to offend.


    So all he could do was to stand in the corner and prepare for the aftermath of two behemoths going against each other, This time for real.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 154 152. Fight Started

    <h4>Chapter 154 152. Fight Started</h4>


    "Durvasa, We should talk about thister. We have amon enemy here. If you do not notice this, Narada does not have a kind intention towards that child."


    Sukracharya knows that Durvasa is tempted by Narada, If he let it go on like this then there will be no peaceful solution, There will only be war.


    Though he loves war he doesn''t want to put the innocent subjects of Hastinapur in risk, Though he can bring them back to life even if they die but he doesn''t want to harm them in the first ce unless he has no other option.


    He really can''t allow Asura to go on like this without any powerful backup of their own.They need the formidable representative of theirs to put pressure on Deva''s as they are just waiting for the opportunity to attack Asura and finish them once for all.


    Yes, He can bring fallen back to life but there is some price has to pay, Everything has a price, Equivalent exchange is absolute, So there is definitely a heavy price for bringing being back to life.


    The stronger the person he is bringing back the more power he needs to use it. Normally it does not matter much but if the war breaks out his Yogic power will not be able to keep up with pace.


    He will need to use his Demonic power though both works the same but unlike Yogic power Demonic power will not replenish on its own as fast as Yogic power does, Means if the Demonic power be low in his body he will fall in the deep sleep trying to recover the lost power.


    And once he was out cold, Asura would cease to exist. Even if heter on brought them back, They would be like a street rat, had to run away and hide all the time as they would never be able to get back the glowy they once had.


    Hence why to keep the bnce between two forces Sukracharya rather ready to fight with Durvasa then to lose the hope for the Asura.


    "I know what Narada is doing, And though I don''t like his method he has a point. Why should I gamble on the position of Guru of Karna? I already got that position yesterday.


    And if you still don''t agree with me, I am more than happy to entertain you with my fist. It''s been awhile since I stretched my muscles. You will be a very good sparingpanion."


    Just as Sukracharya feared, Durvasa came back to his senses and found out that he was being tricked by Sukracharya. After all, he brought up the gambling part when there was no need to do such a thing.


    Karna though had too many conditions already epted him as his Guru, Which made Durvasa quite happy, Before he had little resentment towards the condition and though he should have not epted that quickly.


    But now he has changed his mind. Think about it if he did not ept those conditions that quickly then Karna this time was not his student, Means he was about to lose the excellent student.


    Yeah he would lose it as he admits that Sukracharya is way better than him, After all that man in knowledge and skill was considered equal or superior to Brihaspati, The Guru of Deva (Sura).


    So if Karna had given choice, or any smart person given choice they would definitely choose the Sukracharya, Because he is not only worthy to be contender of great Guru but also he has a way that no one has.


    Sanjivani mantra.


    Once someone bes his student means they are considered immortal, They no longer have to fear death as their guru is always going to bring back to life, given all this Durvasa''s chances are bleak.


    Right now Durvasa is wondering why he even in the first ce thinks of gambling like this? He knows he will lose and yet he didn''t think that at all, As if some power in the dark prevented him from doing so.


    But thanks to Narada he came back to his senses. He knows Narada not have good intentions but he can deal with thatter, Right now he was more concerned about the fact about how to let Sukracharya back off.


    "*Sigh* Just to be clear, I don''t want this, But my hands are tied. If you want to fight for it then be it, I too don''t get to exercise for a while because of work."


    Shukracharya sighed there was nothing he could do other than to fight it off, He really didn''t want to do that as Durvasa is a very strong man, After all he is Shiva Ansha.


    Even if Durvasa didn''t use the power of Shiva to maintain peace in the world as power of Shiva is power of destruction but even then Durvasa is not to mess with man.


    His curse are not the only reason why others are so terrified of him, The might in Durvasa''s arm force to reckon with, And the knowledge of all astra and shastra just make him too strong.


    With the arsenal he has he can fight all the army of Gods (Deva) on his, So even if he holds back it would be hard to win over him.


    But Sukracharya decided and lifted up the walking stick if his and quickly swing towards Durvasa.


    "Wait! We can still seat and talk- "


    *Bang* *Boom*


    Lord Surya tried hisst futile attempts but the arrow was already been released, Sukracharya attacked and the wind mixed with spiritual power of the sh from the stick smashed into Durvada sending him out of the royal chamber from the freshly made man size hole in the walls.


    There is no way to back away now, Fight is already started. Right now all Lord Surya can do is to close his eyes and pretend everything is fine. It''s not that two revered sages were fighting over his son but it was a normal fight.


    He also realised the 2nd surprise of Karna had to be this, He didn''t miss that it was brewing in a storm and nowing down at him like thunder.


    "Be careful you two, Don''t destroy the whole kingdom, Narayan Narayan~"


    Narada came to Lord Surya, Still in disguise of Brahman named Aditya, As he spoke few words seeing Sukracharya also fleeing out after Durvasa, He patted on the shoulder of Aditya and spoke up.


    "Don''t just stand there, help me to seal this ce with the protection barrier, There is no saying that these two will keep it simple, Narayan Narayan~"


    The melodious voice of Narada rang in the chamber, bringing out the people inside who were stunned in shock as they did not expect the two of them to actually break out in fighting.


    Lord Surya just looked at Narada with a helpless look but did spread his divine power around the royal garden where the fight was taking ce.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 155 153. Mothers Concern

    ?


    Devi Sandhay and Chaya both looked at Karna and were unsure whether to be concerned or proud. There were two great revered sages fighting to get the right over who would be the Guru of their son. That is a proud thing.


    But they are also concern, If Karna is too strong he will attract the attention of those who should not be named.


    If the king of Deva found this he would definitely do anything in his power to make Karna either weak or worse make him suffer curses through the hooks and crooks.


    Indra already did it many times and he will not shy away from doing it again especially after the unknown terrifying power they felt before.


    Gandhari on other hand was confused, She didn''t understand why they two were fighting over? Didn''t the one of the conditions Karna spoke of yesterday was that he should get the right to learn from many teachers.


    She wanted to restate this thing but she thought it was not her ce to spoke and definitely sage like Durvasa and Aditya should have not forgotten about that, right?


    So she ignored them not understanding the severity of the situation as she thinks both of them are just messing around. She was more concerned about the hole in the wall.


    Lot of cold air wasing from it. She was afraid Karna would be sick as it was right next to him, So she was gone to bring someone to fix the wall first. Yeah, she had her priorities right.


    ...


    "Radha Karna has note yet, We should go and look for him right? What if he is in trouble? You felt that terrible feeling too, right?"


    Adiratha in his house looking outside of the window, His eyes searching for the figure but to his disappointment, The figure he was searching for was nowhere in his sight.


    This made Adiratha worried as he was ready to go out and search for him son. All other vigers close their door in fear of that unknown sense of crisis they felt before in fear.


    But his fathers heart was not calm seeing his son had still note back. He was ready to risk it and search the whole kingdom for his son.


    "Don''t worry Arya, He is fine, I just got a message from the messenger that Karna is in the pce, So he is fine, don''t worry about it."


    Radha stopped Adiratha and reported the news message to him not long ago, It was from Gandhari''s personal messenger, In which it was clearly stated that Karna was fine and in ce.


    Gandhari sent the messenger to Radha knowing they would be worried about him before, Though there was a barrier before but because Sukracharya broke it a while ago, the messenger was swiftly able to deliver that message.


    The only reason why Radha not gone in Mama bear mode is this message was from Gandahri, She knows Gandhari and trusts her, If not she was on her way towards the Hastinapur Pce to bring back her bundle of joy by twisting his ear.


    *Rumble*


    Adhiratha wanted to say something but the whole ground shook as something very heavy mmed on the goddess earth. Both of them looked at each other with worry as they contemting their next move.


    "Arya, Are you okay? What was that? It felt like some giant stomping."


    Radha was shaken by the sudden tremor of the earth, And the she first looked at her husband and after seeing he was right, She quickly looked towards the direction of Hastinapur with worry in her eyes.


    She knows there are warriors like Bhishma and Kripa protecting the ce but for some reason she felt that this sudden shaking and the ill feeling they felt before has to do with Karna.


    She didn''t have proof but her mothers heart was now worried and e why all the facade of being calm was not thrown away, She was about to run out of the house and go directly to the Pce to see Karna.


    She was worried sick, the only reason she was keeping it together so that her husband would be calm and not do anything dangerous like going outside without knowing what is happening out there.


    But now she can''t control it anymore. She knows her son would be fine, He has to be because of his invulnerable skin, but she still wants to see it to make sure, Her heart will not be calm till she will see her son.


    "Radha, stop it, We don''t know what is going out there, Didn''t you say Karna is fine and in the Pce? If he is there then nothing will happen. You stay here, When hees back and something happens, I don''t know how to answer him.


    For his and my sake stay inside, It will be over soon, After which we will go to the pce and give a good beating to that mischievous son of ours for running away like this without noticing us."


    This time Adiratha put up the facade. He held back Radha who wanted to go and see Karna, He too had the same instinct as hers when he first experienced the tremor but he used all his will not to do so.


    One has to be keep calm here, Now it was his turn, So he spoke to Radha trying to make sense to her.


    "Yes sister, We would all go to see Karna when this settled."


    Vaibhva also was there and spoke up against the decision of going outside right now, No one knows what is happening, There might be an attack of Raksha or Danava''s.


    If they go outside without knowing such details, All waiting for them would be a worse fate, So it''s best to stay in the house.


    "But-"


    "No but sister, I as mother know what you are feeling but trust me, Everything will be fine, Didn''t you say Karna is the blessing of Devi Ganga and Lord Surya? If so, they will definitely protect him, don''t worry about it."


    Radha wanted to speak again but Madu interrupted her and spoke up, She took her hand and led her away inside to keep her calm and keep herpany.


    *Knock*


    Just as she was about to lead Radha away, there was a knock on the door.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 156 154. The Battle Rush

    ?


    *Bang*


    Rishi Durvasa was mmed in on the ground creating the crater that isrger than his own size.


    But Durvasa just stood from the crater casually and just just dust off his shoulder after which he twisted his neck and stretched his arms.


    As he did the muscle of his started to show up, It was well carved and at first look made anyone who was staring directly at it feel threatened as the powder contained in the muscles were radiating making any one weaker being tremble in the primal instinct of fear.


    Right now as he was stretching out there was a rare , even unheard of thing happening. There was a wide grin on the face of Durvasa as he stared and the hole which he created in the wall not long ago.


    The warm blood was flowing in his veins with so much force that it was threatening to burst open the veins themselves by the mere pressure of the blood making Durvasa warm all over his body in excitement.


    He after a long time felt this feeling of rush, It was this uncertainty that making him drunk on the emotions he was feeling right now.


    In his long life span it rarely happened that he was uncertain of winning and this is that rare asion, In the millennium, This happened for the first time.


    He was going up against someone like Sukracharya. He was not sure if he can win this and this was the thing that pushed him even harder. He wants to see not only the limit of the power of Sukracharya but also his own limit.


    He wanted to see and experience the beating those warrior unt about, He wanted to get the scars won in the battle those warriors never stop to show off, He wanted to experience all that and more.


    His temper which always known to be short surprisingly didn''t bother with the fact that there is 50% chance of him losing rather Durvasa was more concerned about not getting the worthy fight.


    "How much time you gonna get? Come down quickly, I don''t like to wait."


    Durvasa roared to Sukracharya who yet to make his appearance, Though Durvasa sounded arrogant but his each cell and each nerve was ready to counter attack, Ready to face the man he considered as equal.


    So he was not taking any chances, He was prepared for any form of attack, As for why he did not pull out any weapon?


    Because he didn''t need to, Yeah sound arrogant but he didn''t need to pull out weapons because he himself is a weapon, His body is strong and hard like a mighty Vajra.


    He is a warrior who excels in physical training and hence he trained in body art, His skin now hardened and his bones be stiff. Right now even if slight action will cause some major harm to his surroundings.


    Hence why he allowed Sukracharya to throw him outside. There were too many people inside the royal chamber but here outside he didn''t have to worry much.


    "Don''t worry Durvasa, You will lose today for the first time in your life, don''t be anxious."


    Shukracharya also flew out from the same hole andnded right in front of Durvasa and spoke in a taunting tone.


    But underneath the disguise, He was on full alert, He too feeling the same rush as Durvasa but unlike him he was cautious of this feeling, he didn''t like it when odds were not in his favour.


    He knows Durvasa if wanted can win this fight, There is no saying who might win this fight, This concerning Sukracharya, He unlike Durvasa can''t afford to lose and so he going to make sure he will win no matter what he has to do.


    "Really? How dumb do you think I am to fall for this low level of illusion?"


    Durvasa didn''t even move seeing "Sukracharya"standing in front of him, but turned his neck towards back and asked to the empty space behind him in quite an annoyed tone.


    He could not understand why Sukracharya thinks he is so weak that he can''t even see through the entry-level illusion.


    "Ohh, You are better than I thought."


    Shukracharya standing in that "empty" space behind him spoke but did not reveal himself, He just spoke to taunt Durvasa, Not to disrespect him rather he was doing this out of respect.


    He knows he can''t beat him if Durvasa is always in the guard, So he has to make him lose his cool which will turn him from defensive to ofan fensive stand.


    Though even it will be hard to beat Durvasa there will be at least one chance and one chance all Sukracharya needed to end this battle as in the battle between equals only one move decides victory and defeat.


    "Do you not want toe? Be it, I will make you."


    Durvasa seeing Sukracharya still note out of his illusion became frustrated, Though he felt the existence of Sukracharya but that didn''t mean he can beat shukracharya who was using his Maya (illusion).


    After all he is considered the best Maya in the mortal world, if Durvasa was not careful only one move enough to decide the conclusion of the fight and right now all the cards in the hands of Sukrachray.


    Durvasa knows he can''t break the illusion created by him, So he just needs to make Sukracharyae out of his Maya on his own and what is the best way to do so?


    Going full on offence, anyway just barge the fury of punches in the surrounding, It would definitely make Sukracharya to use some defensive means and force him to reveal his presence.


    That would be enough, One punch from him at the right spot will make him the winner of the fight.


    *Bang*


    And that''s what Durvasa did, He raised his now-turned metallic-coloured fist and mmed into the ground making it sink down even more and creating the earthquake.


    But Sukracharya still did note out of his Maya and so Durvasa didn''t stop, He was startedunching his fits all around at a speed that human eyes are not capable of tracking.


    He was turned into a blurry figure creating an afterimage of his as he moved in the garden leaving behind nothing but destruction but he didn''t care about that right now, He will fix the messter.


    But for now all he wants to do is to defeat Sukracharya.


    ¡­..


    "This is why I want to prevent these two fighting, They are definitely going to escte this on arge scale."


    Lord Surya held his forehead rubbing it as he was super stressed right now, Though right now the fighting seems destructive but it was nothing yet.


    Not to mention Sukracharya had not made a move yet which resulted in nothing but more destruction but they will not stop there.


    It''s true that when two equal fights, One mistake, One move and one opening is enough to decide the oue of the fight but it happens only when both of them go all out.


    If they were holding back it was near impossible to end the fight in one blow, Which both of them know just chose to ignore it, So they can justify their fight and have the false hope they will keep in check.


    But Lord Surya knows both if these people are not the one who will ept losing that easily, Rishi Durvasa though can ept loss but only when it was from a worthy opponent and when he was giving his all.


    Yeah, Sukracharya is a worthy opponent to get defeated but Durvasa has to go all out means Sukracharya will also go all out, Which means there is no need to wait for the oue as in the end who will be losing will be the world.


    "What¡­What is happening here? Why was Rishi Durvasa punching the air? And Where is Asura Guru Sukracharya? We need to stop both of them from meeting."


    When Lord Surya was lost in thought while tempering and making the shield he made around the garden stronger and stronger as the intensity of Durvasa increased, A soft and familiar voice rang in the chamber.


    He quickly turns around to see Devi Ganga along with Mahamhim Bhisham make their entrance.


    Seeing them Lord Surya wanted to burst out crying, finally there was someone who did note to cause him more trouble. He was very happy to hear Devi Gangae here to prevent trouble.


    Unfortunately, it was out of the question. Now all they can do is damage control. Just hope that these two will consider greater good and don''t go too far.


    "Devi Gange, Thank Lord you are here, Please help me-"


    "Who dares to harm m-This child? Bhishma in this kingdom, the safety of a child like this is not guaranteed?"


    Lord Surya wanted to ask for help to stop these two behemoths but as he was about toplete the sentences, Devi Gana''s eyes fell on the sleeping Karna and she lost it.


    She sensed his weakness and flew out in the rage misunderstanding the weakness from being attacked. She quickly turned to Bhishma responsible for the safety of subjects and questioned him.


    "Mata, I don''t know what''s happen to this little devil but I don''t think it''s important. You see we have to stop Rishi Durvasa and see what''s wrong with him.


    Bhishma too was very confused seeing the condition of Karnaz Though he hated this guy for interfering in the internal matter of court but he didn''t wish harm upon him.


    But that was to be taken care ofter, he didn''t think this was important then to stop Rishi Durvasa from destroying the garden, The consequence of letting Durvasa rampant is too severe.


    "You are saying you don''t know that one child was harmed under your care? I am very disappointed in you son."


    Devi Ganga outright ignored the Durvasa part, For her right now it''s more important to figure out who harmed her son.


    While Lord Surya just sobbed lightly, It can''t be helped, This kingdom will be destroyed for sure.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 157 155. The One Who Time Travel

    <h4>Chapter 157 155. The One Who Time Travel</h4>


    "So this Hastinapur, Now where am I going to find Jaya? I know I should have waited till Rishi Ved Vyas revealed his location."


    A quite handsome young boy with a big belly entered the kingdom as he looked at the beauty of the kingdom.


    Have to say that the beauty of Hastipaur though nothingpared to the beauty of the Swarga but it would not be wrong to say that Hastinapur''s beauty is like part of the Swarga fallen here.


    There was greenery everywhere, Lots of exotic, beautiful fragrant flowers were nted on the roadside, adding the touch to its already super beauty. Even the birds which were flying in the sky looked very beautiful.


    The air in the kingdom was also filled with a lot of spirituality calming the mind of anyone who lived here. The presence of the eternal flowing Ganga also adds the lots of points in the beauty of this kingdom.


    For a moment Ganesha lot looking at the beauty of this kingdom but then he realised he came here being curious about the character in the Ved Vyas''s epic Jaya.


    He was quite invested in the epic when Ved Vyas stopped narrating the events, Which because of his condition made him stop writing further on, Though it was he who was given that condition but after hearing the story he wanted to see the end.


    He could not control his curiosity of what would happen next, As being the god of wisdom there are many such oues in his mind but he could not decide which might happen here.


    As he read both sides of the group and to be honest it''s hard to take sides. Both parties think they are right, While others are wrong, While the 3rd party view says they both were did something wrong and right many times.


    It was not ck and white like other stories Ganesha read before, In those stories he didn''t need to wait till it finished the story as he already know the side of righteousness always will win.


    But here this is not the case, Both party can not be said to be righteous nor can be titled as evil, As they are grey, making the oue of the story totally random.


    Beforeing here Ganesha asked what might happen to the god who had already seen the ending of Mahabharat 17 times, The Kakabhushundi.


    But s he couldn''t get an answer even from him, He had a boon to live through the end of time itself, So whenever one Kaal Charka (Wheel Of Time) ends everyone including immortals like Deva''s die and new start new beginning of the world.


    He became the only one after the Trimurti themselves to survive the end of Kaal Chakra, Which means he saw all the events over and over and from his observation each time there was some difference in the events that happened.


    Some differences were not high but some were astronomical.


    Like he told him the different ending of Ramayana, In one story Ravana unlike this time understands his mistake and ask forgiveness from the Lord Rama.


    In another version, It was the brother of Ravana, Vibhishana overthrew Ravana and took over the Kingdom of Lanka other than Lord Rama killing Ravana, As such there were many endings present in the Ramanaya he spoke of.


    But in the ending as Ganesha thought, the truthwas victorious and so it was not that interesting for him as he already knows what''s gonna happen.


    All Ganesha wanted to hear was the ending of Mahabharata, But this time there were astronomical changes as the story can be anything. There is no fixed position of who would win that war.


    Yeah in all versions war happened but it in every version held different versions, Never yielded the same oue twice.


    Like in one of the oues Karna epted the offer of Shri Krishna but just as he was crowned as the king by him, He given up his crown to Duryodhana who of course refused but had to epted it as Karna told him so as big brother.


    Which Pandava didn''t like, So war did happen but a very small scale one that was solved by both Shri Krishna and Karna interfering.


    In another version the story was different though, In here Kunti never go to beg Karna for the lives of her sons and so when Karna was them he didn''t hold back and easily captured Yudhister winning the war.


    While in another version of the story, Shri Krishna never tells Karna his origin, And Bhishma also doesn''t belittle Karna and allow him to enter in the war with him.


    That warsted only 2 days as the duo of Karna and Bhishma wiped out all Pandava''s army making them a retreating force to surrender.


    Of course in some versions all Pandava died in the hands of either Karna, Drona, Bhishna and what not.


    Same for Kurvasa, Except Karna, There was a version of the story where Drona and Bhishma fought against Kurvasa and actively fought with Pandavas, killing most of them.


    These were one of the few oue god who look like crow/raven Kakabhushundi had told Ganesha but this did not satisfy the curiosity of his rather this information just ignited it furthermore.


    For the first time there was the thing he was not just able to predict using his brain, not able to say what would happen by just thinking a little, No this was different, here anything can happen.


    And because of that Ganesha had the urge toe here and be part of this uncertain epic which became even more chaotic as divine sight of gods were blocked.


    So this just gave Ganesha even more excuse toe here and so he sneaked inside, But to his surprise when he came here it was though beautiful and looked deste.


    There was not even one person present here on these city streets, He looked around but found out that everyone had closed their door making home confused about what was happening.


    Yeah he felt that unexpected terrifying power but he didn''t think much of it as he is one of the few who is strong enough to deal with that power, And so he subconsciously didn''t feel like it was that big of a deal.


    But then again thinking if these were just simple people they might easily get terrified, Which can make them seek a false sense of safety under their roof.


    *Bang* *Rumble*


    Just when Ganesha look around for the person named Jaya, The whole earth shook up, The mountains not far away was threatening to copse under such a rumble.


    Ganesha quickly looked around and didn''t find anything, So he sparse his divine senses covering whole kingdom, Though doing this is considered an offence and insult towards the Kingdom.


    But Ganeshna knows in an emergency like this it''s allowed. The rumble he felt was not the normal, It was a sign of divine beings fighting means there somewhere in this kingdom two very powerful beings were sparing.


    If he let them be, This kingdom would cease to exist, so it would be more important to save the kingdom for them to care about rules.


    "Why are Rishi Durvada and Asura Guru fighting?.....Oh there is Narada muni that exins it."


    Lord Ganesh finds out the reason who two divine beings were fighting and he was actually taken aback, As though both Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Shukracharya do not have any good rtion they also not have any bad one either.


    Both sages share the emotion of respect for each other as being knowledgeable and the devotee of his father, Lord Shiva.


    So there was no reason that they two would fight, If there was some problem both might sit down and talk it out, That is why Ganesha was not sure why they were fighting.


    Correction, He was not sure until he felt the presence of the Narada, And the moment he felt the presence all pieces of puzzle were put into their ces, There is no need to even think what would have happened here.


    Narada definitely for the fun instigated a fight between two sages to enjoy, This mischievous behaviour of his is like an edged sword. It helps to deal with some pesky issues but then there are also problems like this one.


    "*Sigh* I should stop them right? But if I do that I have to go back, Everyone will say gods are not allowed to interfere into the mortal world, I don''t wanna, What to do now?"


    Little Ganesh falls into thinking, he must stop those two fighting as it is going to cause catastrophic destruction and he is the only one present here to stop those two, But once he reveals himself he has to go back.


    There is a rule that immortals are not allowed to interfere in the mortal realm as it might deviate from its predestined Niyati but he really wanted to see Mahabharta happening in front of him.


    Niyati is not that easy to change, So as long as he doesn''t do too much everything will be fine but he can''t do that anymore as his godly duty is to keep trouble away from his devotees.


    "Huh? He is also here?"


    As Lord Ganesh was about to teleport to the ce both of them were fighting, he sensed the figure travelling faster than sound heading towards the same position and when he found out who that person was, Ganesha halted his action.


    The man who goes there is indeed capable of stopping both of them fighting, And so Ganesha decided to just sit back and enjoy the fight, After all it''s a rare urrence, Only happens once in a while.


    (A/N : Who do you think is that figure?


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 158 156. Array Of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 158 156. Array Of ughter</h4>


    "Durvasa, we still can stop and end our conflict in a civil manner."


    The voice of the Sukracharya reverberated in the royal garden making it feel like that voice wasing from the all direction making it impossible to guess the direction of the voice.


    Sukracharya with one small hope that this can be still stopped as it was not developed till physical confirmation because he had note out of his Maya to deal with Durvasa yet.


    So he thinks there is still a tiny chance that they can end this fight and decide civilly who would be the Guru of Karna and of course he wants to deal with Narada as he is the one who makes the situation worse.


    If not for Narada this fight would have never happened, They both right now would be chilling in thefort of the Royal chamber talking,ughing, sharing the knowledge and insight but Narada ruined all.


    He understand why Narada do so but that didn''t mean Sukracharya was going to let this slide, No he already made a ns to deal with Narada after this, though he might not able to cause much damage but it will be enough to teach him the lesson of not to poke his nose in others matters.


    "Huh?! You really want to talk about that right now? Are you sure about that? If so, do you expect me to ignore the Array of ughter you are making around me or do you expect I would have not noticed a thing?"


    Durvasa just sneered at the words of Sukracharya, He is short tempered man but not dumb one or weak one either.


    He clearly felt the maniption of Sukracharya of surrounding force to create the Array used for ughter purposes, Though he does not know the name of the array as this is not his forte but that didn''t matter.


    As all arrays follow the basic type, Like right now Dirvasa can sense the thick blood miasma in the air surrounding him, Which is the proof that Sukracharya was creating an array around him.


    That is the only reason why Durvasa stopped his barrage of fist fury as he needs to find the centre of Array, Because that is the only ce array is weakest and strongest.


    He can break the array which was hastily made by Sukracharya with his raw physical strength but it will take a while. The time he didn''t have as the more time given to Sukracharya the more polish and perfect he would make his ns.


    That''s the one thing Durvasa beware of Sukracharya, This man not only has the divine powers but also a very sharp and calctive mind. There are even rumours that if Asura had listened to his advice, They would have never lost like they did.


    Durvasa was not willing to give someone like him the prep time at all, He spread his divine senses trying to look at the core of this array but because of the Maya all around him it was very difficult to sense where the actual eye of the array is.


    "To be honest, I wanted you to believe you would not notice it but I hoped you would ignore it."


    Voice of Sukracharya once again rang, It was neutral and once again not revealed the position of the voice.


    Shukracharya didn''t even try to hide his attempt as what he was doing is for his own safety, His strength lies in his Maya, Array and strategy, that doesn''t mean he is weak in other things though.


    If known and master of all other forms of weapons and skill the only reason he was not using them and only going by the things he is master in was that his opponent is Durvasa.


    He can''t beat Durvasa if he doesn''t use the things he masters in, if he tries to use anything else he would be the one who will be defeated very terribly, The physical power of Durvasa is not a joke.


    Actually the reason why Durvada uses his physical strength then others are for the same reason, He knows Sukracharya also knows the thing he knows off, There will be no way he will be able topete with him in those fields.


    So both were using the things they are best at, Even if because of these circumstances the fight was not looking that exciting but don''t underestimate the fight as both of them like a mantis eating for the moment to strike.


    "You are right, I might have ignored this weak Array before but forgive me Sukracharya. I can''t this time, Stakes are too high, So would you be a good guy and tell me where the eye of array? I can''t find it."


    Durvasa just answered Sukracharya while still searching for the eye of an array but sadly he could not find it, Sukracharya is too good at making an array even if this is a rushed one he didn''t not ke off on making array secure.


    He even with his sharp senses could not differentiate between which eye is the real one and which one is the trap set by Sukracharya for him, So Durvasa had to ask Sukracharya to reveal the eye of Array.


    No, He is not mad, He was genuinely asking Sukracharya to reveal the eye of Array, which he had to if he wanted to use this array against Durvasa because every time Array is used it for a fraction of second reveals the eye of it.


    Normally it would be avoided making soldiers stand opposite and creating counter force which stops the unveiling of the eye but because there is no support of the soldiers, there is no protection against it.


    Durvasa is not worried about the damage of the array as these arrays are made to use with soldiers in them, Soldiers are the main power source and the nodes of the array but here this is not the case.


    Shukracharya created this array with help of his Maya to create this array making this array way way too weak to care about in the eyes of Durvasa, There is close to no damage will be done to him.


    The only reason why Durvasa was beware of this array of it''s potential to change its nature, As long as it stayed as a ughter area there is nothing to fear but in the mid battle it changed into imprisonment one, that would be hard to deal with.


    There are legendary arrays of imprisonment which can even bind the high heavens, to knowledge undoubtedly Sukracharya would know of, If Shukracharya used this array as base for those types of array he is done for.


    Even if it would be a way weaker version of that array it would be enough to detain him, but there is a drawback to using those strong arrays, That is they need a lot of time to set up.


    Unless there is another array present, In that case Array master can change the nature of array mid way using the old array as the base for new strong one which would only take 1/10 of the time it needed to create a new one.


    So Durvasa needed to break this array. If not, it would definitely be detailed in the shackles of cosmic chains of those arrays.


    "What a good request, but unfortunately you have to wait for Durvasa, It''s not time for it."


    Voice once again rang but this time it was not without direction. Rather it came directly from behind Durvasa, Not only that it was not that far away either, It felt like the words spoken directly into the ear making the position of speaker just right behind him.


    *Swing*


    Durvasa on instinct swung his fist behind him wanting to distance Sukracharya away from him, And jumped back but to his surprise there was no one standing behind him.


    "Oh¡­no"


    Seeing that he knows he has been fooled, Just that realisation kicks in, He flea the violent gust of air heading towards his face when he quickly turned to look back.


    Sensing that, He did not have time to dodge and can only put up both of his hands to cover his face, taking a direct hit on his hands.


    *Bang*


    Durbasa felt like he was hit by a mountain. The pressure and power behind this bow was not low, The intention was also not casual, This was a serious bow intended to kill.


    *Boom*


    Durvasa took advantage of this and using the momentum threw himself back trying to make some distance between them but then as if Sukracharya already anticipated this move made 4 same moves in quick session.


    Durvasa isn''t able to dodge them hand to hand to them head on, forcing him in the corner, While Sukracharya doesn''t stop and continuously showered a new barrage of attacks.


    For a while this battle became one sided, If Durvasa didn''t do anything soon he would be the one who has to taste the defeat but he also has tricks in his sleeves he was ready to use.


    A smirk appeared on his face when he saw the figure of Sukracharya amidst a barrage of attacks as he was looking for the gap to make his move.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 159 157. Drona鈥檚 Lust For Reveng

    <h4>Chapter 159 157. Drona''s Lust For Reveng</h4>


    "I am nothing, What he said was true, There is no need to have this knowledge and power of mine if I can''t even use it to feed my family''s stomachs."


    Drona was returning back to the Hastinapur but his head for the first time was not proud upright but hung low as he felt guilt and shame.


    The words spoken by Durpada stabbed in his heart not only because they were hurtful but because they were true.


    Indeed what''s the use of having the might to beat gods when you can''t even fulfil the simple wish of your son? Can''t even afford one single cow? That he has to go and beg for his old friend for it?


    He finally understood that having pride and self-respect is good but it was not bigger than the happiness of his family, He can''t let them suffer because of him, He couldn''t allow his innocent lovely Ashwatthama to be bullied because of being poor.


    He decided the moment he reached Hastinapur he would ask for an audience with the King. Ask him to see if he can provide him a position in his kingdom, Maybe he can be the Guru of the Prince.


    Though people say that Kurvasa are bad omen and he even thinks so as he catches sight of the signs of that time but he also knows that if Kurvasa joined then so would Pandavas, the Devputra (Demi-god).


    He needs them. If he taught Devputra, They might be enough to take down a warrior like Durapada and his revenge will beplete, Then he will be equal for him as said by his dear old friend.


    "It will not be long, I will definitely wash away this insult Durpada."


    Drona gritted his teeth and spoke in rage, He will never back down from this, the me of hate and revenge already burned all the remaining of his sanity and faith of sacredness in his knowledge.


    He who once believed that there is nothing pure and holy thing to do other than to bestow the blessing of knowledge to the people now decided to use and weaponize the same thing to exact his revenge.


    The rage pushed him from the path of righteousness, The Dharma of Guru, And so he had to pay a heavy price for itter on for his crime if he did not be aware of it soon enough and tread on the same path.


    *Zoom*


    Suddenly he was forced by the intense light from which he can see past even using his power to protect his eye, He for moment thought he was being attacked and was ready to strike back but a wave of light disappeared as it came.


    "What was that?"


    He looked around alert not understanding what was happen before he hit by the wave that followed after the light, Which gave him all the answer he wanted, He looked beside him, the bow of his which he had not used for decades now was out on its own initiative.


    This tells Drona what he wanted to know, For a moment he was taken aback not understanding that there can be a person like this power can be born but then he threw the issue out of the window.


    "Hastinapur, This clearlyes from Hastinapur¡­Pandavas, clearly someone from them awakened the talent of archery, I need to hurry up to protect them."


    Drona quickly searched and found out the location of thise from Hastinapur, and so with the hope in his heart that if he taught someone with this talent he can exact his revenge, He moved towards Hastinapur at super fast speed.


    All in his mind going was how easy it would be if he got that boy who awakened this talent as his student, He would not have to prove or belittled by anyer on, He would have his student as proof of hispetence.


    He sped up as he knew what would happen to the archery talent of the kingdom if they showed this tremendous talent, So he was in super rush, So much so that he even ignored the feeling of terror every being felt afterwards.


    Drona was so much focused on getting to that boy that he didn''t even think of his own family which was also present in the Hastinapur, though given that there is Kripa to protect them but thought of their safety of them was slipped out of his mind.


    The damage done to this degree by Durpada to him, He could not see past anything other than to find a way to get his revenge, The lust of getting back the honour he lost was overwhelmed by the righteousness in his heart.


    ¡­..


    "Huh! Why are these two respected sages here? Am Ite? Wait? Why are these two fighting? Wait, are they fighting over who will be the guru of Pandava who just awakened this level of talent?"


    Drona rushed towards the Hastinapur but stopped as he reached the border of it, Because he felt the sharp fighting intending out of the Kingdom preventing him from entering inside it.


    It''s not that it was physically stopping him but his body was refusing to move as it knows that other side two people were fighting which were above his league, He might boost of being best in this mortal realm but those two were even in the immortal realm, not the force to reckon with at all


    So Drona not knowing what to do stand outside the border of Hastinapur nearly giving up taking the Pandava who awakened such talent as in his eye only they can be worthy enough to awaken such power and blessing.


    But then he thought of it, If these two fought too much then there will be divine intervention and when that happened, he can jump in and as the neutral party take all the princes under him to teach.


    Doing so make the Pandava who awakened such talent will also join him. This is a win-win situation for him, and not only that he will be the one who does note for asking; rather he will be the one who protects them by preventing a big fight.


    "There is that divine intervention, He is here."


    Drona waited for a while, He knew someone woulde and stop those two from going all out. After all this is a matter of the existence of the whole earth''s survival and he was right.


    Just a few momentster he felt the gust of powering towards his direction, In it was the immense power containing it, So much so that Drona had trouble breathing under the pressure that was being released by mere existence.


    Drona looked at the figure with pride and respect as he bowed towards that direction, The gust of wind did not stop and blitzed past him, Drona did not lift his head up until he sensed the figure was gone.


    He smiled afterwards as he now thinks if this is the man who is interfering then his chances of being the Guru of that Pandava is very very high, So much so that he thinks he has already be of that Pandava.


    ¡­..


    "Caught you."


    Durvasa, being under the fury of the Sukracharya attack finally found the opening and he caught it.


    He, using the power of his body, moved to the extreme and the next moment appeared in front of Sukracharay and mmed his big fist towards him, Sukracharay, although ready for this, was not able to counter Durvasa.


    *Crack*


    *Broke*


    *Shatter*


    Shukracharya having no choice had to face that fist head on, He too punched towards Durvasa and both of their fist connected.


    Sadly the physical body of Sukracharay was way too weaker than the Durvasa and so the moment both of them met, Fist then along with hand to arm of Sukracharya broke.


    And not broke but directly burst open be of the impact, Shukracharya lost his whole arm but he didn''t care as the next moment he chanted some Mantra and the golden Sanskrit words flowed out of his surroundingspletely restoring the whole arm.


    "Yeah Exactly, Caught you."


    Sukracharya smirked and uttered these words, Hearing which the expression of Durvasa changed and he quickly tried to move away.


    *Shine*


    Unfortunately, he was second toote, The ground he was standing on started to shine and various unexinable patterns started to form, While he was being in the centre of it.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 160 158. Heaven Binding Nether Blood Chains

    <h4>Chapter 160 158. Heaven Binding Nether Blood Chains</h4>


    *Zoom*


    Those various patterns became so bright that it was blinding to the naked eyes but Durvasa was not in care at all, he was wanting to escape as he was standing right in the middle of the core of the array.


    But it was already toote, the whole space around him sealed off, There is no way he could. Real free from it unless he outright broke the space itself.


    Which he was thinking of doing so but there was not enough time to do is, as the next instance immeasurable amounts of Dark gold blood-stained chains burst out of the patterns and directly headed towards Durvasa.


    He tried to avoid it as much as he could but because of the small space and the number of chains overwhelmed him making him finally get caught in one of the chains


    The moment one chain attached to him, others also rushed towards him and in no time he became immobile under the restriction of the chains, He struggled but the chains felt like they were unbreakable.


    No matter how much force he used those chains were not huge at all, Not even a simple tension appeared on the chains, It was just solid not allowing him to move.


    Or at least it looked like it to a bystander, But it was much more deep, If it was only not allowing Druvasa to move physically, then Durvass still not the force to reckon with as he has his spiritual power he cultivated throughout years of penance.


    If Durvasa used that power then he, even if not able to move or break free from the chains, would be able to fight being immobile, Not be this desperate to break free but unfortunately, these are not the normal chains.


    "Give up, O''Great Rishi Durvasa, These are Nether (Patal) realms, heaven-bounding Nether blood chains, They are not only made from the strongest metal of neither world but reinforced by the blood of those beasts who dwell there.


    These chains are capable of bounding the whole Swarga (Heaven) if one wants to, So there is no possibility for you to break these chains."


    Shukracharya spoke to Durvasa as if taunting him but underneath that disguise there was horror and respect for the Durvasa in his eyes.


    These chains were feared by even Deva''s for a reason, Because not only these chains bound people and are unbreakable but they are also deadly.


    The reason being these chains are carnivores by nature, Yeah they are not alive but they have instincts to drain all the nutrients and spiritual power from the being they are bound to.


    One single chain is capable of killing the healthy adult in instance when bound to them, And if that person is the one who has spiritual power inside them then it is even worse.


    Because these chains have special liking to the pure blood, The pure the blood the more fierce they be, And it''s a known fact that the one who cultivates gets their blood purified through washing of spiritual powers.


    So one these chains are a death sentence for anyone who has spiritual power but here Durvasa not one but trapped by the thousands of such chains and other then making him angry these chains seems like not doing much at all.


    Though it''s not the truth, Sukracharya can see how fast these chains were draining Durvasa but all the power that was being drained from him was just being refilled by him.


    There was an equilibrium created, Which keeping Durvasa alright but also prevented him from using his power as there is no power in his to spare.


    This fact surprised Sukracharya. He knew that Durvasa would not be harmed by these chains but he never thought that he would be these rx under these chains, These chains just pissing him off.


    "So you can only use these chains Sukracharya? I thought the great Asura Guru was going to have more tricks under his sleeves."


    Durvasa while struggling to break free responded to Sukracharya, His voice tainted with the insults as he trying to provoke him but deep inside just like Sukracharya he too was both horrified and respected him.


    After all these chains were not prepared in advance rather when the array lit up, These chains were dragged directly from the Netherworld to the mortal realm, That in itself a feat to be proud of.


    And another horrifying thing is that no matter how much he tried he was not able to save enough spiritual power to attack Sukracharya and try to break the array around him.


    That fact alone made Sukracharay one of the few people who actually made him the Durvada helpless against to fight back.


    He could not see any other way to escape from here, These chains are firm in their grasp no matter how much force he uses they are not budge at all, If not for he big the part of divine, He might not be able to handle the power of it at all.


    "O''great Durvasa I had many tricks but I know and respect you enough you to not use those 3rd-grade tricks against you, Only my best shot can actually work against you."


    Shukracharya admitted and even praised Durvasa, After all there is no bad blood between them, It''s just currently both want the same thing, and they have an argument over it.


    If not for the fact that Shukracharya can''t afford to give up this opportunity, He really didn''t want to fight with someone like Durvasa, As not only he is a respected sage but also a great devotee of his lord.


    But it can''t help it now. They are too deep, and it looks like it''s a matter of minutes before he will win the fight.


    "*Chuckle* I have to admit Sukracharya, You are forced not to reckon with, Even I can''t break through these chains, You put quite thoughts into this, I am honoured by your attention in my capabilities."


    Durvasa suddenly chuckled hearing the words of Sukracharya, Yeah he understood where Sukracharya wasing from, If it was a normal thing he might also back away as Sukracharya is also a great devotee of his lord also but he can''t.


    He can''t give up Karna. He doesn''t why but he just doesn''t want to do so. His heart does not allow him to do it, And he already epted Karna as a student, So it''s also not possible to change it now, so this battle is the only way they can decide.


    "Yeah forgive me for that but it''s time to give up, You can''t break those chains and it would be a matter of time before you are exhausted to keep up with their draining of your power.


    You know the more power these chains drain the more stronger they be, So stop wasting both of our time and give up. No one will say anything about this defect as it''s impossible to break those chains."


    Sukracharya, seeing that Durvasa might be ready to give up, doubled down on and tried to convince him to give up. There is no point in continuing this fight, Durvasa can''t able to fight back anymore.


    Yeah he too spending lot of spiritual power to keep those chains at bay and keep them in mortal realm, After all he just pulled these chains directly through Nether, These chains only exist here as long as he keeps them here.


    The moment he stop supplying the spiritual power, These chains will also vanish and go back down but Sukracharya is not worried about it because the power consumption of it is way less than what Durvasa has to do it for to keep himself stable.


    "Hehe, Why so rush? We still have time for Sukracharya."


    Durvasa just chucked to the words of Sukracharya and answered withugh without caring about the world.


    "But you can''t break the chains, which means I already won."


    Those words made Sukracharya uneasy. There was a bad feeling in his heart, he did not like one bit of this, but he did not show it to him, rather he just kept facade and thought he already won.


    "Are you sure I can''t break these chains?"


    Durvasa with a mysterious smile on his face and asked back to Sukracharya, He looked at Sukracharya with pity giving a hint of what he was just about to as he was already prepared to do so.


    "What do you mean? Those chains are unbreakab-No!! You shouldn''t, You can''t do that here."


    Sukracharya was not able for a moment not to understand where it was all going, After all, he did not consider that possibility as it''s just too absurd, one can not imagine what would happen if Durvasa actually did it.


    But then Sukracharya looked at the look in the eyes of Durvasa and came to the horrifying realisation that Durvasa is not bluffing, And to concrete that fact he felt the change in body of Durvasa.


    "No no, Durvasa stop it, Don''t do that!!"


    Sukracharya jumped back creating enough distance between two of them being fully alert and enforcing the chains as much as he can, But he knows it would not be enough he fear written all over his face.


    *Shatter*


    "*Gulp* We are done."


    That''s all he could say as he saw one of the chain broken by Durvasa.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 161 159. Death Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 161 159. Death Premonition</h4>


    "What is Rishi Durvasa doing? Those chains are unbreakable, Rishi Sukracharya already won."


    In the royal chamber, Devi Chhaya could not help the ask out as she saw the scene unfolding in front of her eyes. She was paying attention to their fight and she, after seeing the chainse out, believed that Sukracharya had been won.


    After all, she the goddess of shadow and queen of darkness knows the power of the Netherworld, That is not the ce any weakling can venture upon, Even the mightiest rank of Maharathi will fall there if they are not careful.


    That ce is deadly. There are even beasts in Maharathi ranks present there and because they are from beast species they are a lot stronger than a normal Maharathi.


    And even those beasts are afraid of those chains, They do not venture near the presence of those chains. Whenever these chains appear there are beast tides that happen in the Nether, As the beasts scared for their lives run away from those chains.


    Chhaya did not believe there was any chance for Durvasa to escape from it, So if that was the case why not Shukracharya announced a winner yet, This question haunted her urging her to get an answer to quench her thirst for curiosity.


    "No, not yet Priye, The battle is not over yet, There is still a chance for Rishi Durvasa to win, And he is using that chance."


    Lord Surya in disguise of Brahamn named Aditya spoke to his wife, His voice was normal without any concern but fear written all over his face as his eyes were in shock looking at the now garden turned into a battlefield.


    He did not understand if this was a bluff or not, But he wished dearly that this was just a bluff on Durvasa''s part, If not the destruction of it would be so much that Trimuti was going to need to step in to stop that carnage.


    "Yes Devi, There is still a chance but I don''t think even someone as a spontaneous person like Rishi Durvads dares to take that chance, This is nothing but a bluff, Narayan Narayan~"


    Narada who was also watching the battle said with a smirk, in his kind thought there was no way Durvasa was willing to use that trick here, Everyone knows that it would be catastrophic for the mortal ne.


    Durvasa is not that uncaring man nor he is someone who takes the risk of destroying most of the mortal realm just to be Guru of one child.


    ''Oh child, I forgot about him. Let''s first deal with him before the two of theme back.''


    Narada thought her caught the bluff, He was not that worried about what is going to happen next, He just realised he was wasting time other then todealingith the child as soon as possible.


    So he turned around and saw Karna, who was still out cold unconscious lying on the bed, Seeing that Narada know this is the chance he got to relive the worry of for his lord.


    After all, His lord know there are going to strong people they has to deal with for their motive but they never predicted there would be this strong being exist in this world.


    It was not supposed to be like that. As times go on and period changes people are supposed to get weaker and weaker. This boy is an anomaly here which has to be taken care of as soon as possible.


    Thinking that Narada made his way towards Karna, Everyone''s attention was upied with fight, so it was the best opportunity. He did not have any guilt in his heart as he took steps towards Karna, because in his eyes there is nothing to feel guilt.


    He was not going to harm the boy, He was going to restrict and lock all his power. That way he would be a threat to them anymore, Though destroying the mortal core is lot more secure option as after losing the spiritual core, One can''t practise cultivation.


    But knowing both Sukracharya and Durvasa, if he did that they would take the whole world on their head and will not let him go no matter anywhere he go, So this is the safest thing he can do for now.


    *Growl*


    Seeing someone wasing towards Karna, Sleeping fox open her starry eyes and looked at Narada and in instance get into the full alert mode, Her eyes were locked on Narada with full of threat and warnings.


    As if she was trying to say that if he took one more step closer to Karna, It would not end well for him.


    "Little guy, I know you wants to protect him but it is for the greater good, You will understandte- *Pang* Argghh!! What was that?"


    When Narada reached near the barrier around Karna, He stopped and replied to the fox who was giving him warning, That made him look at the fox with a new light.


    It''s rarely happen that beast get this attached to the human beings as they both are consider each other enemies but this is more of the reason why Narada wanted to deal with Karna.


    This boy definitely is not normal but gifted by the some divine favours unknown to him, so it''s best to eradicate the threat to prevent sleepless nights.


    But just as he was about to exin and more step closer to breaking the barrier there was a pang in his heart, It was a warning he got from the world.


    This took him back and with horror in his eyes he looked at Karna, Narada could not believe he get this warning just thinking of doing something to this child.


    Narada just could not believe it. Who is he? He is son of Brahma, The great devotee of Lord Vishnu and he himself is a Muni (Saint) respected by both Deva and Asura equally.


    How can someone like him be threatened by a mere child? But this is a reality. That pang is a sign that if he dared to think of doing anything to this child he would be in a lot of trouble.


    He looked around thinking maybe someone would sneak attack him while he try to hurt the child but after senseimg no one other than this fox looking at him in warming.


    He of course does not take that little fox in his eyes, After all it is just a little beast what if can do? So he started to search for the reason for what he warned against but he could not find anything.


    ''Maybe a false rm?''


    Narada after checking out and still not finding out anything thought it was a use rm though it did not happen before but considering that there are two beasts of man fighting outside, Their powers might have given him a false rm.


    So he decided to ignore it, Anyway he did know there is no one brave enough to actually attack or harm him for this small reason. If they did, they had to answer his father and his lord for it. That too considering they were able to survive from his might.


    *Ripple* * Stuck* *Bang*


    Thinking of that he moved forward ignoring the barrier around Karna thinking that barrier should not be strong enough to stop him, But to his utter disbelief that barrier did not allow him to walk past.


    It was like an iron wall standing between him and Karna preventing him from reaching Karna. This shocked Narada a little but he ignored it thinking maybe this barrier was some divine gift that is why it was able to hold him off for a while.


    So he used little force but that barrier just had little ripples but other than that barrier just stood there seemingly like there was no damage done to it.


    This pissed Narada off. There was not that much time, So he angrily punched out on that barrier thinking it would be a sure deal to break it but his fist felt like it just punched the cotton, There was still no damage done to that barrier.


    "*Gritte* What¡­? Let me see how you do not break it now."


    Narada gritted his teeth. He didn''t know why he suddenly became super angry. It was not like him but he couldn''t control his emotions anymore. He looked at the barrier with resentment and decided to break this barrier no matter what.


    He takes out his kamandalu out of thin air, and then pours his cultivation and devotion which after years of devotion and chanting turned so concerned in that kamandalu it turned to water.


    He just took out a handful of drops, These will surely destroy this barrierpletely.


    *Pang* *Pang* *Pang* *Pang*


    Just when he raised his hand and was about to throw water on the barrier there was a barrage of warning signals alerted him in body stopping him dead in tracks.


    ''Death Premonition? How?''


    Narada dropped those droplets on the ground as he looked at Karna in horror.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 162 160. Not Snake But Sperpant

    Chapter 162 160. Not Snake But Sperpant


    ''Ho-How is that even possible? I am immortal, I can''t die. So I am getting death premonition? This does not make sense at all.''


    Narada took step back in utter primal fear that in each being inherently has, Death, the fear of dying took over his action.


    But on top of that the fear of the unknown upied his mind, He is a big devotee of Lord Vishnu because of which he got the protection from death, He can''t doe as the sage of gods.


    And yet here he sensing that he will die if he dare to approach the this child, How can that be possible? He never felt this in front of any Asura he met and faced before.


    Even someone like Ravana who captured Lord Shani the mighty god whom all gods are terrified of did not make him feel this neither did the Meghnath the son of Ravana and one who defeated Indra getting the title of Indrajit (The one who conquered Indra) gave him this feeling.


    Only Jndhar came close to gave him terror but that can be ignored as he was pretty much part of the Yog power of Lord Shiva, so how can this normal Suta boy give him terror that those people are not able to give him?


    ''No, this child is too terrifying to let it be, I can''t allow him to grow up, He will be too hard to deal with, He has to die.''


    Narada after he came out of his senses looked at sleeping Karna and made up his mind, Yeah killing a child is a sin that can''t be washed away but he did not have any option.


    The feeling he just felt told him, If Karna allow to grow up then he will bepletely unstoppable. No one in the mortal realm is able to stop him, Which considering what his lord nned was not for them, So Karna has to die.


    And he also did not have to dirty his hands, He will not be the one who is going to kill the child, He just has to provoke someone enough to do it for him.


    ''But who? Who would not mind killing a child?''


    Narada started to think of the people who do not hesitate to kill a child, Which seems not that big of a deal considering that here is rule of survival of the fittest but it is.


    Even Asura or Raksha known for their cruelty will not kill an innocent child, That is the iron rule followed. They have to be creative if they really want a child to die but they can''t kill it on their own.


    That is why Narada is not sure who can kill Karna. After all humans have more reason not to kill human children then Asura but then his eyes fall on Bhishma, The in a instant there was a sly smile appeared on his face.


    ''How can I forget? There is the righteous Devavrata Ganaputra Bhsihma here, The one who can do anything if that means his family will be "protected", Even killing the just born infant is not out of the question.


    Of course he can do it for me.''


    Narada thought about it, Bhishma is someone with a very righteous personality, It''s just that righteousness onlyes out when it was about him or rted to his family.


    Thatw is only for them, He can use whatever he wants against others, Like stealing a bride, killing the whole family leaving only one son behind just for a bride, Or fighting his own Guru the thing said to be equal to insulting the Guru just to keep his vow of not to marry to a woman he just kidnapped on basis of marriage.


    Show that his feelings are in the right ce but the way he chose to fulfil them are not so righteous at all, But he is not willing to see it his fault and what is make him most dangerous.


    After all he has a might that makes him akin to god amongst man, With the ego issue that whatever he does is not wrong but he is doing it for greater good, Of course people will be terrified of him.


    And that is what makes Bhishma the easiest target to manipte. Just y along with his ego and he will dance like a puppet.


    ''Just turn Bhishma against this child by tagging him the enemy to his family. Then everything will be done by him.''


    Narada thought of it, Bhishma is strong enough with the boon of wishful death, As long as he not wish to die he can''t die, means he can ignore whatever power that protects Karna and just finish the job.


    And it would do good if he provokes that power protecting Karna and that power also end up killing Bhishma or at least weakening him a lot. That way they are not gonna have to spend a lot of time into killing himter on.


    That was the n of Narada, The lord of mischief, So it was foolproof, at least in his mind and so he decided to act on it.


    "Who do you think would win? Maharathi Bhishma? Narayan Narayan~"


    He not dare to approach Karna anymore and made his way through to reach Bhishma and asked him casually.


    "I don''t know Narada Muni, Both are too strong, It can turn either way, Just look, Rishi Durvasa broke the unbreakable chain and other would not be long before also broke up.


    And same with Asura Guru Sukracharya, He summoned something from the Netherworld and not only that he keeping it here and even reinforcing it, Both are the feats beyond normal imagination and they both did it casually."


    Bhishma, seeing it was Narada muni, made a way for him to stand beside him and answered truthfully, that is what he really thinks about it.


    He looking at the fight and thinking about what he could have done in that situation but he did not find much sess. He knew at best he could use the Astra of his Ancestors that put anyone to sleep but he was not sure it would work on the Sukracharya.


    After all, Sukracharya is a master of illusions and arrays, Who knows how much protection he has underneath his weak stature, and knowing how well-known fact he had that astra is, It would not be strange to think that Sukracharya already has countermeasures against it.


    "Ohh, I thought the great Mahamhim Bhishma would tell me that there is way to win here but I respect your answer. After all, someone like you who is truthful in speech and loving towards his family would not lie.


    It''s just your senses are bing weak, Rishi Durvasa will win this fight soon, You are able to see this obvious fact just like you can''t see the snake you are keeping in your house.


    I guess even Maharathi rank warriors could not escape from the old ages, Narayan Narayan~"


    Narada answered in his well-known condescending tone to Bhishma, but there was a sly smile on his lips that never went away as the mischief filled in his eyes.


    He first on purpose praised Bhishma just to shoot him down making whatever he said have a big impact on Bhishma. As no one likes to disappoint anyone, That is a natural instinct especially if the person first praises you.


    That is more valid when that someone is like Narada the revered and respected figure, and hence why this trick always works.


    "What do you mean, Rishi Narada?"


    Bhishma was guessed to have fallen in a trap, he did not understand what the words of Narada meant. What snake he keeping in his house?


    Of course, he knows it was not about the actual snake, After all, he is not stupid enough to keep the snake in the house and not even know it, He is not that dumb.


    "Heh~ What I saying is th-"


    "Hey, why are they two even fighting about? Why waste this much time just divine into equal parts of whatever they fighting for, Hiss~"


    Narada, seeing that Bhishma was intrigued by his words, wanted to add a few words to fill his curiosity before making him lead on the path he wanted him to walk on.


    But as he was about to say those words, the.w words of the man he had not paid attention to before cutting him off, He looked at that man who dared to cut him off mid-sentence just to see a very normal ordinary-looking man.


    It''s just when he paid actual attention to him, His eyes open wide in shock, not believing why this monster came out of his hiding and walking like around like he didn''t just have a dead substance hanging over his head.


    "Huh?! 2hy are you looking at me like that? I am nothing but a normal man, Don''t misunderstand me, You have the wrong person."


    Kaliya realised after saying what he just did, This is Narada, The devotee of Lord Vishnu, the Same Lord Vishnu who have mound named Garuda, the one who is after his life.


    If Narada know who is he and he is here, then it would not have taken long before Garudae here and kill him as he vowed to do long ago.


    "Yeah snake, Rishi Narada you are, we don''t have a snake but we do have a serpent."


    Bhishma also turned towards the speaker and then had a light bulb moment, After which he moved toward Kaliya.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 163 161. Bhishma Not Devavratha

    Chapter 163 161. Bhishma Not Devavratha


    "That''s not I mea-"


    Narada was actually surprised to see Kalliya here. It has been a long time since Kaliya made any appearance out of his safe haven, After alling out of that ce means he will be hunted by the natural enemy of serpents, Garuda.


    It is a strange thing to say but both Garuda and serpents are not technically but actually are brothers just like how Deva and Asura are brothers to each other.


    That is why there was so much hatred in them, Kaliya is can be said to be not the strongest but most sly among his brothers. He did not like why he had to show the Garuda their natural enemy and give all their resources to him as offering.


    After all though one Sperpant can''t beat Garuda but if they alle together they had a chance or at least he thought so because before everyone admit they will support the rebellion of his.


    But when he actually stopped the offering making Garuda furious, They put all the me on the Kaliya saying that he was the one who stole the offering they prepared for Garuda.


    Well Kaliya was betrayed by his own kind but what Can you expect from the cold-blooded serpents? It''s their nature to betray, They cant go against their nature.


    Maybe Kaliya had a little bit of humanity in him as he was one of the few who was born with the likes of Shesnaga and Vasuki.


    So he just run away from Garuda as he wanted to kill Kaliya and did note out of the river Yamuna after a Rishi cursed Garuda that he can''t enter in the Vrundavan, Where the river is located.


    This is the story Narada knows about, So there was a brief moment of the surprise in his mind, He never thought that Kaliya ever came out because his dear to Garuda.


    Not only that but has the guts to enter in not only human kingdom but also to kingdoms like Hastinapur, even crossing the line and standing in the royal chambers of Hastinapur.


    This shows that he was either too stupid or has a death wish in either case Kaliya will die here today.


    "Hey serpent, Who allowed you to enter here? Do you even understand this crime? I can kill you right here and now?"


    Bhishma walked to Kaliya and spoke loudly gathering the attention of all the people in the chamber. They turned around from looking at the legendary battle to see what is Bhishma was talking about.


    "Devi Ganga did, and how many times do I have to say it? You can''t kill me, You can injure me but that is the best you can do, At the end you will be the one who loses.


    So I just you stay put and watch this battle, You may might learn one or two things from it, Because if we fight thousands of innocent people of this kingdom will lose their lives, I don''t that kinda of blood on my hands."


    Kaliya being threatened by Bhishma also struck back with his stern words, Yeah he was afraid of Garuda, No rather he was terrified of Garuda, he has no shame admitting that at all.


    But only because Garuda is their natural enemy, He has all the defences that need to harm and kill serpents, His sharp ws make them unable to fight Garuda in a hand-to-hand fight.


    They can''t even use poison on him as he has inherent resistance to it and most importantly he is also immortal thanks to the amrit he drank, So it was readable to be terrified of such a being.


    But it does not mean he is afraid of any other person, Bhishma is strong, No doubt but that doesn''t mean Kaliya is terrified of him, At best it would be a nuisance to deal with Bhishma.


    It''s all that is, nothing but a nuisance, he rather more worries about what will happen after the fight as it would alert Garuda, That is where his concern lies, if not he had taken the offer of Bhishma and shown him why the serpents are so feared among mortals.


    He has 100 types of poison that can raze anything to the ground, Even if Bhishma is not from the poison but he would be incapable of continuing that too because of his boon of dying only if willed by him.


    "You-!! You think bringing mother in here can save you? I know you are a threat to my family, So I have to kill you now."


    Bhishma gritted his teeth, He did not believe that he couldn''t kill one petty serpent. Yeah it would be costing to do it but he believed that he could do it not knowing that Kaliya has regeneration power at all.


    As long as even the single head remains, He can regenerate like a hydra, Even for Garuda it would be hard to kill Kaliay, All because of his regeneration powers.


    But Bhishma did not care about powers his opponents possesses, He had absolute confidence in his might that he could kill Kaliya, Ignoring the warning Kaliya given that lots of innocent people would die because of their conflict.


    "BHISHMA!! I said he is under my protection here. Attacking him means you attacked me, In that case, I too had to retaliate. Do you want that to happen?


    Also why are they ignoring his warning? He said lots of innocent people will die if both of you fight, He as a serpent beholder of the poisons, Has the power to hold that promise, So stop it in an instant"


    Bhishma after saying wanted to give a battle challenge to Kaliya but before he could do so, A loud stern voice of his mother rang in the chamber, he quickly in fear of his face looked towards where Ganga wasing towards him.


    "But Mata, He is a danger to our family"


    "Shut up, not a single word I wants to hear from you."


    Goddess Ganga was furious as she made her way towards Bhishma, He wanted to say to justify his action like always but she cut him off with stern words. She was disappointed, Very very disappointed in her son.


    She knows how hard headed her son was and saw nothing wrong with it as all he always wanted was to protect him family but now she regret of why she did not stop him when there was time.


    He right now is so blinded by the thought of his family that he forgets he is royal and his main and first job is not to care about the family rather to care about thousands of those subjects who rely upon them for protection and support.


    This is not her son Devarata, he was though to care for his family but he also cared for his people, He has empathy for them, he genuinely wants to do good for them.


    But the man standing in front of her was not that boy, He was not Devarata but Bhishma, The man true to his vow and do anything to protect his family, Anything sadly.


    "Devi Ganga, thank you for your support, I am-"


    "Who permitted you to talk? The only reason I protected you is because you are standing in my kingdom''s soil, And as goddess Ganga, I must protect all the water dwellers including you.


    I do not do you any favour, I only follow my duty. If not for that, and there will be no innocent life would be implicated, I don''t care about whether you live or die."


    Kaliya wanted to thank Devi Ganga for her support but she also sternly shot him down. She really followed her duty, nothing more.


    If not for that reason even she has killed him for fearing that he would be a threat to her kingdom and son, Both of them.


    "Either might be the case, You helped me, So I owe you. If there is anything in the future in which I am helpful to you, Please let me know."


    Kaliya looked at Devi Ganga and found out that she was telling the truth, if not for those factors, There is no reason for Devi Ganga to interfere, rather she would just stand in the sideline and let it happen.


    But is the more reason why he felt more grateful as she even hated the idea of helping him did help him as her duty, He for this act has respect for him.


    And yeah he has one more reason to be grateful for her and that is his worry about being killed here now go away.


    Because now that Devi Ganga gives word he is under her protection, Even Garuda does not dare to touch him here, No one wants to face the wrath of the Goddess of Purity.


    *Bang* *Broke* *shackles*


    Kaliya wanted to say more but then there was a loud sound of something being broken and then there was the sound ofrge metal falling on the ground.


    Everyone again turned their attention on the battlefield and saw the shocking scene of all the chains were being broken by the might of Durvasa.


    But then everyone took arge breath of gasp as they looked at Durvasa whose eyes were crimson red and his skin turned from a dark shadowy colour to an ashy one like he was covered in ashes.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 164 162. Rudra, The Most Frightening One

    Chapter 164 162. Rudra, The Most Frightening One


    "You actually did it? Why?"


    Sukracharya jumped as far as he could from the now-turned Durvasa, He started at the Durvasa as he said they were not moving at all like a marble statue.


    But Sukracharya was terrified of even making a muscle. He jumped out of the natural instincts of fear but now that same fear holds him in a ce not allowing him tofort the being standing in front of him.


    Yeah being as Durvasa now apletely changed person, His long hair was set loose and became braided, His skin now turned ashy but after a giving sharp look it is confirmed to be actual ashes covering him.


    And the knowledge of Sukracharya, he knows those are not normal ashes but the ashes of the enemies in by that being without any mercy.


    His eyes were also crimson red void of any emotion other than infinite anger, A extreme anger, The anger that might even be calm down even if he burned the whole universe down.


    His height also changed, Which was before only 9tf in stature now it''s turned into 16ft, Almost double the height, Looking at the being like an ant which he can crush at any moment at will.


    There was a twin crescent de half of his height in his hands, Those des appeared out of nowhere and we were dripping the blood of who knows whose.


    They were covered in the thick blood aura indicator that those swords reap at least a few million of souls for it to have that strong blood aura, And yet they look so beautiful.


    The sharpness of that de makes it look like it can cut anything without any hindrance, Their appearance was a lot that special just like any ordinary de with ck coating.


    But what made them special was the bone-chilling killing intent. Make one believe that if they directly dare to look at it, Their soul would be cut in half by that mere intent.


    And that fact was true, if mortals dare to look at the swords they will be face those consequences as the killing intent was so strong and pure that it actually manifested itself into reality.


    Cold aura was not just one''s own imagination caused by fear rather temperature dropped just as those swords approved on the physical ne, So much so that there was a formation of ice everywhere on the battlefield.


    And yet there was a heat waveing from the body of that being. He was just standing there but the pressure he was emitting was so strong that even people present far away in royal chambers feel suffocated as they were not able to breathe cause of the pressure on their chests.


    If not for Lord Surya, Goddess Sandhya, Goddess Chhaya, Goddess Ganga, Rishi Narada, Mahamahim Bhishma and even Kaliya taking action quickly there would have been no saying that if this pce was even standing here by the just pressure resonating from that body of that being.


    So it''s not hard to imagine the condition of Shukracharya, He being closer to the source andcking enough spiritual power after the initial fight, was bearly able to stand the pressure of that being.


    He was terrified to stand near it and yet he did not dare to move, Because he knew if he did then this being would hunt him down to the end of the world. He knew that because he had seen it before, That encounter was the one who gave him the name Sukracharya.


    Yes, this one is a much weaker version of that but even then Sukracharya in his condition is incapable of facing what can be called a terror who can y even immortal gods for fun.


    "Rudra (The most frightening one)."


    Lord Surya spoke up in terror, His whole body was shaking at the presence of that being, He was afraid, He was afraid for his life.


    And his fear is reasonable. His body still remembers the feeling when he was cut down by swords like that in half before in the holy ritual of Prajapati Daksha.


    He still remembers that incident which send shivers in his spine, the terror and homelessness he felt that day.


    Yeah this one is different, He is less powerful than the Veerbhadra sent to kill everyone in the ritual of Daksha as punishment for the death of the wife of Lord Shiva, Goddess Sati.


    Whose father was no one else than Daksha, Who hated Lord Shiva and so he was furious about why his daughter chose to marry him, and so when his daughter went to that holy ritual without invitation as daughter did not need invitation to go to her father''s house.


    She wanted an answer of why all gods were invited but not her husband, the god of destruction and her who is manifestation of Adi-Shakti (First power/ Power of creation) but what she got was humiliation, Not only her but her father  also humiliated her husband, lord, Her love.


    This made her furious, if it was someone else as the goddess of creation who hold power to destroy whole creation itself would have cut that person right then and there but that person was her father, So she keep mum and decided to leave.


    But this made Daksha think his daughter didn''t have anything to argue and started humiliating Lord Shiva more, calling him various derogatory names, at that moment she realised why her husband asked her not toe here but she didn''t listen thinking her father will never do this to his beloved daughter.


    It''s just that reality pped her hard. She was furious, hurt, betrayed, humiliated but then she snapped. Her anger reached so far that it triggered her backside, The part only came out when she became extremely angry.


    The Kaali, Goddess of Destruction, Death and Time.


    Sati knows that if she allows this to continue, She will definitely kill her own father in anger. No matter how disappointed and angry she was with her father, she didn''t want to do that.


    So she decided to self-immte in that same holy fire which was there for holy sacrifice.


    This obviously made Lord Shiva so angry that he in that rage and fury grab his own matted hair and threw them in thest rites fire burning nearby, And then there was the creation of Veerbhadra.


    The force that was filled with infinite rage and fury, To whom Lord Shiva gavemand to wipe out all the gods present in the ritual sides, Who just watched and let all those things happen.


    He also asked to behead Daksha, The son of Lord Brahma.


    And so the massacre happened, Veerbhadra in rage walked towards the ritual site, He did not fly there nor did he blitz past there, No he just walked towards the site fully exposing his presence and intentions.


    This made Daksha little fearful and so he asked gods help present them, and because now their bound by the promise they give to him of protection before they had to protect him.


    So they go against Veerbhadra who was least bothered by their presence. Each time his sword lofted there were heads of gods falling on the ground, The one who was said to be immortals in front of that beast looked no less than helpless mortals.


    As gods started to fall and fear of death started to appeared in the heart of Daksha, he asked his Lord for help, The one he was big devotee to, Lord Vishnu.


    So Lord Vishnu had to enter in the battlefield with Garuda, Seeing him Veerbhadra just wanted to walk past him not wanting to fight him as both Lord Vishnu and Lord Shiva said to be friends and like each other.


    But Lord Vishnu bound by his promise, couldn''t allow Veerbhadra to walk past him, So battle in them broke out. At first Veerbhadra was appeared to be losing in front of the mighty god of preservation, One of trimurti.


    But that was just appeared because when Veerbhadra lost his patients he started his offence, He using his iron club hit the chest of Lord Vishnu making him fall in the ground.


    In rage with red eyes of anger Lord Vishnu got up and used his terrible disc which has the lustre of the ck sun and threw it towards him intending to kill him but Veerbhdare just shot it down.


    Then Lord Vishnu used his bow and started attacking him intending to mot let him move past him, though he know Daksha in wrong and whatever wasing to him was he deserves it.


    But he bound by the words he given to his devotee and so he started his fierce attack but Veerbhadranjust ignored those sharp arrows and jump on the Lord Visnu breaking the string of the bow.


    Which he used then to behead the caretaker of three worlds, The god of preservation, Lord Vishnu, Though just after that Lord Vishnu became fine on their own but the fact that Veerbhadra able to do that is terrifying.


    After which he did what he was ordered to do, he killed all remaining gods, And Daksha.


    That is the story of just one Rudra, The reason why they are so feared by the bad people as once Rudra decided then no force in the world can prevent him from fulfilling his promise.


    And currently right now, Durvasa just involved the part of Rudra inside him, Though not as strong as actual Rudras but this one is quite unstable means Durvasa right now does not have much control over his actions anymore.


    That is why everyone is so terrified and why Sukrracharya refuses to move and the horrifying thing is that Durvasa has yet toplete his awakening fully means he is going to get even stronger and unstable.


    (A/N: Also mind you there are various stories about Veerabhadra and Lord Vishnu fights, It''s just this one I know about as my father used to tell me, So don''t mind me and take this story with a pinch of salt.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 165 163. Ganga, The Goddess Of Purity

    Chapter 165 163. Ganga, The Goddess Of Purity


    "Did you see what your mischief caused Narada Muni? How are you going to handle this one now?"


    Lord Surya, not knowing what to do, asked out to Narada out of frustration, There is no force in this mortal realm that can stop the Rudra once he appears here with the intention of fighting.


    In that case he is even worse than asuras who exist in the battlefield of life and death realm, Which literally made for battle crazy being like that to fight for eternity.


    So it''s reasonable to fear Lord Surya. Once out of control Rudra appeared, Then even they together can''t stop him, All they be will be nothing but to add a few more piles of bodies that Rudra will sly.


    "What did I have to do with this? Rishi Durvasa is the one who without thinking about it invoked his Rudra part, I like everyone thought it was just a bluff, Who knew he really will do it knowing the consequences."


    Narada, like always did his beast to escape responsibility, He really did not want to be associated with the fact that he was the cause of an out of control magnification of Rudra appeared on the mortal ne.


    It knew once he admits it then there will be definitely be punishment for him, Even he couldn''t escape from the punishment as this crime was too big to be ignored considering his position


    "What do you mean what you had to do with this? They two loved their problem civilly, They were talking andughing before you came, Then you used as always your trap of speech to provoke them and then pit them against each other.


    So it''s all your fault. You are the one who steers the dirty water making everything chaotic. Now please resolve this issue as soon as possible."


    Surya not having it, He will not let this thing go as they way do with Narada. This is a very big issue and can even be said to be a crime.


    This in a result can cost many innocent lives of the people of the mortal realm, Even goddess Earth would be affected by that terror force Rudra would release once he fully awakens.


    After which there will be nothing but destruction, Rudra is pure power of rage of Lord Shiva, Means it would leave behind a trail of destruction as angry Lord Shiva does.


    And top of all that it was Rishi Durvasa who tapping in the power of Rudra, The same Durvasa famous for his anger, So just think about what would happen now that he is using the power of Rudra?


    That power even makes normal people lose their senses and they go full berserk. It''s unfathomable what would be the result will be then. How angry can one be? They might find out the answer to it soon.


    "I didn''t do anything, I just pointed out the fair facy in their argument, It''s not my fault that they were not able to reform better terms and chose violence over diplomacy.


    And I warn you Brahman dev, It''s not good to use someone of this server crime, Only reason you are alive is because you are Brahaman, If it was someone else, They would have lost their head over such a big usation on the revered sage like me."


    Narada was taken aback by the tone of lone Barhamana, He had never been talked to like that by anyone even the Asura he met and tricked always held respect in their words while talking to him.


    Yeah he this time crossed a line here but that did not mean that anyone can just stand up and point their fingers at him, He has respect and that respect can''t be trampled by someone like this man in front of him.


    Though at first Narada was surprised by the power emanating from this Brahaman before and even now he felt that the power of this Brahmana is not low as he is helping them hold the aura of Rudra back.


    But even that does not give anyone the right to criticise him. Only his lord can do that, No some no buddy with little power.


    "....It''s hopeless to argue, When the assembly of gods happens because of this, You give this answer in front of them, See how they are going to like this answer of yours, Rishi Narada."


    Lord Surya give up, There is no way he can convince someone like Narada that he was wrong, the power over word y of his is too solid. If he argues now he is just giving Narada more points he can use against his defence.


    So he gave up. Right now he has to take care of Rudra first, and that too as soon as possible because he was afraid Sukracharya when attacked was also not going to hold back any cards and use his trump cards.


    "Devi Ganga, Any suggestion on how to deal with this? If we do not stop this then Asura guru would also take action and then there is no way we can stop the destruction all over on not only earth but even three worlds."


    Lord Surya stopped talking to Narada and turned around to see Devi Ganga who was covered everyone including herself in the blue power that was making ayer that prevented the cold killing intent from harming people inside the chamber.


    Of course she did this to protect everyone, Not just for the excuse to protect sleeping Karna, Absolutely not, IIt does not matterthat everyone present here are divine beings and not the mortals who can resist the killing intent, It''s just in case.


    "That is what I am worried about, If Asura Guru Sukracharya also go all out and reminds everyone why he is called Sukracharya then it will be doom for everyone.


    Oh Brahman dev this has nothing to do with you, So I highly suggest you take your family and go away from here as far as possible.


    I just request you to take people from this pce and as many as people you can take away from this kingdom. Until then I halt the actions of berserk Rishi Durvasa, it would give you guys enough time to escape."


    Devi Ganga looked at the lone Brahman, She did feel there was something familiar about him but she did not have time to check about those feelings, She looked at Brahman and then sleeping Karna.


    She knows when Rudra started it''s attack, There is no guarantee that she can able protect him, So he has to leave from here as far as possible.


    She not fearful for herself because she is immortal, Even if her body cut in half here and she actually get "killed" she will be brought back to life thanks to Amrit but once something happens to Karna or Bhishma then they can''t be revived and their death is permanent.


    Unless Sukracharya used his Sanjivani mantra, There is no way to defy death to brought someone back to life.


    It''s best that every mortal would go as far as they can from here, She in mean meantime try to hold berserk Rudra back.


    Though she will definitely lose but she will not lose that easily, Even Rudra would have put in actual work to defeat her and then if she was persistent then it would take even more time to kill her giving people enough time to escape.


    "Forgive me Devi but I can''t follow yourmand, I can''t leave you here and run away."


    Lord Surya, taken aback by her sentence, said, Yeah, gods can''t die but they can fall into Samsara, That is worse than death for gods. They have to go through an infinite cycle of life and death before they can earn enough Karma to achieve their godhood again.


    Not to mention Devi Ganga wanted to go against Rudra, Even if this one is just a tiny part of the real deal, He is still a pure power of destruction, Once killed by him the god''s core will also be damaged.


    Making that deity not only needs to earn enough Karma to achieve godhood again but also needs to earn enough to reform their god core. That would take at least a thousand years of birth and rebirth to achieve.


    And Devi Ganga made it like it was not a big deal, She was ready to sacrifice that much just for the people of her kingdom, No wonder she is the goddess of purity, She took all the bad and evil things on her making herself dirty to keep others pure.


    "But-"


    "Yeah Mata I will not leave you behind here, Did you forget that I have the boon that I only die when I wished for it? I can fight alongside you."


    Bhishma also chimes in, He no matter how far is fallen still has actual righteousness remaining in his heart, He still wants to protect it''s just this feeling only reserved for the people from his family sadly.


    "Yeah, Devi and even if we run away where do you think we can go? There is no ce on this earth where we can be safe from the inevitable destruction, We will just dying impending doom."


    Lord Surya once again spoke and stopped Devi Ganga who wanted to convince them to leave, But after hearing the words of his, she changed her mind. Yeah there is no ce safe if what she fears happens.


    So now it''s her responsibility to stop that from happening or at least dy till Trimiti takes action.


    *Tremble*


    Earth suddenly shook as they were talking and the standing Rudra made a little moment, And then as he did a chain of human skulls started to appear on his neck.


    As each skull appeared the killing intent and aura of blood increased in the atmosphere, It was so thick now that a miasma of blood appeared on the battlefield.


    Everyone took their ce ready to fight off the Rudra, But no one was sure what would be the result of their fight.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 166 164. Nightmare

    Chapter 166 164. Nightmare


    "There is no going back now, Rishi Durvasa fully awakens the Rudra part in him."


    Sukracharya standing right in front of the beast was the one one to saw the changes happening and be uneasy.


    It''s no joke to stand in front of Rudra, Even if it''s just time part of one but it''s still Rudra literally means the most fierce one, The one who is said to be like a beast on a hunt.


    He knows that there is no way he can stop Rudra as his own without external help and that help has to be equal or even higher than the part of Rudra, Durvasa using.


    And thankfully Sukracharya has it, he has the power not only to defend against Rudra but also with it he can even force him back but there is just one small problem.


    Just like Durvasa he can''t control that power, or to say no one extract one can control that power, Once he awaken that power he will able to put a fight against Rudra but what after that?


    He will be the force that then be need to stop and it''s not has to mention that the whole earth will be destroyed in the fight of his power and Rudra in front of him, There is no if or might, It''s a fact that the whole earth will be destroyed as the aftermath of the battle.


    ''This is a reason I don''t want to fight. But here we are, I should just shut the mouth of that trickster devotee, If I did that there is no such problem. Now at least I have to make sure the aftermath of this battle is not going to affect that child, Or it would be all useless.''


    Sukracharya thought why not just he shut the mouth of that Narada, As the lord as his devotee was always there to cause problems for me and my n.


    But now he even implicated the innocent lives of humans. At least when Asura do something like this they don''t target innocent humans. They mind their freedom and safety unless they were worshipping Lord Vishnu.


    Those people are dead in the eyes of Asura and so they make them also dead in the eyes of others too, But at least they have distinctions, They only harm the ones who were helping the one who was against them.


    Not like this, Now who knows how many people will die, He knows most of them are good people worshipping their deity, but before their deity takes action they would be dead.


    So at the end he has to be the one who bring them back, But will anyone pay attention to that? No as always someone like him will not be appreciated for his acts, That is what Suras (Deva) do.


    They did it with Burhaspathi''s time, He was more than deserving for the ce of Guru of Deva and yet he did not get that position, Why? Because Burhaspati''s father is the great revered sage who is on the side of Devas.


    So even when his own father is no weaker than the father of his rival be it in the power of respect, He is sidelined just because his father likes to be neutral and not just only cater feeling of the Devas.


    *Roar*


    Sukracharya''s chain of thoughts was broken by the blood-chilling heart-wrenching roar of the beast, Who was now fully awakened and was staring at him with his crimson rage-filled eyes.


    The chain of human skulls on his neck this time started to glow in the very ufortable ckish light making anyone was in the presence of light feel uneasy giving them a premonition that something very bad was about to happen.


    *Tremble*


    Heaven and earth trembled as if in the fear of what was about to transpire here. The sky was covered in dark gloomy clouds hiding the zing sun which were trying to counteract the chill.


    But after even the sun was hidden behind the clouds, There was no longer any protection and heat was reaching to the ce, making the cold aura around intensify.


    It no longer has any restrictions in it and so it started sparse far and wide giving being all around the scare. There were animals were running all around trying to get away from the chills.


    Beast tides were happening, Even the fish in the water went depth as they ran for their lives and the birds who were able to fly decided to run high to escape the icicles that were forming.


    But s, How can they escape? The fleeting beast could not run away that far before they froze in ce, Fish in water even if they were in depth could not escape as the whole rivers andkes also froze, instantly freezing them inside.


    The flying birds started to fall off the sky as their wings froze in the mid-air but thankful before they hit the ground their bodies also became fully frozen rock solid.


    Finally, The Bhoomidevi, The goddess of earth had taken the action and restricted the spread of cold but even her could not able to reverse the situation as the source of the cold was still active.


    But this at least give a breathing room for the beings who were terrified of the cold.


    *Pierce* *Crawl*


    But their relief did notst much longer as the moment the cold spread stopped the area affected by the cold started to shake, And before others could realise what was happening the very ominous presence filled in the air.


    And to the horror of every living being, the ground was pierced and the bony hand stuck out of the ground and the whole bony body crawled out of the hole.


    Yes, bony because it was nothing but bones, It was a skeleton, The dead that came out of the ground.


    But it was not the stop there, There was another simr moment and so 10s then 100s and afterwards 1000s of such skeleton army that crawled out of the ground.


    Every one of those skeleton were wielding the weapons, some were holding the rusted swords, some were holding broken mace and there was even some who had the bows in their hands.


    All in all, they were like a skeleton army standing there and their target? Sukracharya.


    "Army of fallen? Why is such a terrible undead awakened by the Lord Rudra?"


    Goddess Chhaya who were with the group restricting now not only the killing aura but also a cold aura but even then she as queen of darkness recognised the undead crawling out of the ground.


    And because she recognized it, she was terrified of why such undead were borough on the mortalnd, These beings are the one even in the Naraka (Netherworld) are terrified being.


    Don''t look at their appearance that looks like just a few weak parts that can be broken with just slight pressure or think it was just bones what threat it can pose them.


    This undead also has another name called Nightmare, Yes Nightmare, Just like a nightmare being in theherworld wants to forget that they even know about them because of a simple reason.


    These are not the bones of some ordinary people, Each bone standing in front of them was a mighty warrior of the army, and each one of them was also not just a normal cannon folder.


    No for them to be the nightmare they want to have at least Rathi warrior rank before they die and on top of that they also need to be killed unfairly with lots of resentment in their heart for their death and their unfulfilled pledge and vows.


    That is why they were so fearsome. They hold a lot of resentment to the world, and because of that if someone is killed by them, There is a high chance they will also join the them and be one of them all because the resentment corrupts the soul and it also spread one soul to another.


    And because of the same corruption, they also gain boast in their power after death all around, While they still keep their power before they die, Even though they can''t use the astra and knowledge before their death but they inherent new undead ones.


    It''s not stop there, On top of that because they were once part of the army they are not stupid without brains, well they don''t have brains but still they are not mindless.


    They are calctive and known for their group work, They like army also make traps and bait others in and before they realise what was happen it was toote, they have already been dead.


    Also did it not mention they are pseudo-immortal? No matter what you throw at them you can only harm them for a while, afterwards they just regenerate their body and juste after you.


    No matter how much damage done to them, Even their bones crushed into power and thrown in separate directions theye back and not only that theye back multiplied.


    And once that happen there is no stopping to them, That is the reason why they are called the Nightmare by the being living in the Netherworld, The beings who themselves are the nightmare of mortals being terrified of these ones.


    "That''s is because Asura Guru Shukracharya pulled those things out here."


    Lord Suraya did not directly answer, He just looked helplessly at his wife and they pointed towards the opposite direction of the Nightmare army.


    (A/N : Attention this book will be going on hiatus for three months due tock of performance. Hope you guys understand, So sorry for this news and see you in 3 months ??.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 167 165. Spirits Of Damned

    167 165. Spirits Of Damned


    "What is happening out there?"


    Karna just suffering through the system window seeing if something new has pop up or not, He also reads the fine text to find if there was any loophole in those things he received until now thankfully he has yet to find any.


    But then suddenly his sovereign constitution triggered, His blood started to build as excitement took over him, All he wanted to do was to fight and defeat the worthy warrior.


    This confuses him a lot. He used Embark Serenity he got not long ago to calm down the violent reaction in his body. As the reaction of the body started to cool down so do the urge to throw hands with worthy opponent was imed down.


    It''s just this event created many question is mind of Karna. He felt like this only one time, Which was yesterday when targeted by Bhishma but even then his body not reacted this extremely.


    "Is someone stronge here? That is why there is still urge to fight?"


    Karna can only thing of this, Sovereign Constitution is strong but there is just one obvious weakness and that is that any time this physique encounters any strong force or opponent there is a strong urge to fight with them.


    Yeah the urges are controble but only when they getting their quota of the fight, If not the possessor of this body goes out of control and then there is this violent reaction.


    In which one lose a their sense and reasoning, They be like a beast, Go by their instincts and the instincts are to fight the strong.


    Thankfully he has many ways to counter that, Just like how he did, So he didn''t have to worry about violent outbursts but what he has to worry about is that there is someone so strong that appeared that nearly made him lose control.


    "System what is happening outside?"


    Karna tried to look at what was happening outside through the 3rd view perspective this protection mode granted him but all he saw was the ceiling above him.


    He can''t move his head, His body gone in power-saving mode because of exhaustion, So in the he has to ask about to system, After all system supposed to be all-knowing.


    [....]


    It''s just that his system is broken one, Which not even answer this simple question, As long as question not regarding to the rewards of system or some trigger words, It''s pretends to def.


    "...How long till I wake up?"


    Karna was used to this, He was 90% sure the system was not going to answer him this, So this does not surprise him, So he just let it go.


    Anyway, he was covered by the protection of the system. He will be safe no matter what, so even if there was someone strong out there he does not have to worry about it.


    [Ding! ording to the recovery speed of the host, It is estimated the host will wake up in 1:08 minutes¡­


    (Note : The system protection will onlyst 1 minutes after host wake up, Ypu will be pseudo-invincible in that period of time, So it''s highly rmended to use that time wisely.)]


    As expected when asked the right question system did respond and gave it''s proper answer, There was even an ominous note below¡­


    "Wait!?? Why do you say that? What is happening outside?"


    Karna was happy that he will wake up soo early. He estimated he at least needed a day or two to rest but maybe the Star-child soul body and Start-child bloodline resonated with each other and recovered energy in him.


    But then he looked at that note, Like every good system there is a warning function in them and his system gives warnings like this one, Means there is definitely major tapping outside that is why the system gave heads up.


    So now someone as paranoid of Karna, a question of what might be tapping out there hunting him, He doesn''t understand what can be out there that even the system suggests so highly off.


    Karna knows that in Hastinapur he is invincible right now, There is Bhishma bound by his promise to him and now he also has the Guru like Durvasa present here means he will also be going to protect him.


    But Karna was not dumb enough to ask why even people like present there he would be in danger as the system knows that and still published a warning, That means there are two things.


    One there is a force so terrifying that even those two people of his can''t able to face it and so he is in danger but Karna did not believe there would be any force that would make someone Rishi Durvasa helpless at least on earth.


    And there is an even more terrifying possibility, That he has a threat from these people who he thinks are going to protect him.


    Which is scary. If it is Bhishma he has a way to deal with it, worsees worse just go andin about him to his mother, So he was not that threat at all but what if it is Durvasa? Karna has no power to deal with Durvasa on his own.


    Not to mention he doesn''t know anyone who has the power to even stand in front of the might of Durvasa, not to mention protecting him.


    "System tell me what is that protection about? From what can it protect me?"


    Karna started to make his contingency ns, But for that, he needed all the information he had in his disposable. He needs to n carefully.


    [Ding! Pseudo-invincible, As it''s name suggests its granted pseudo-invincibility, In that state you are invulnerable to any time of damage as long as it is not from the universe-destroying power.


    In this state you also don''t have to worry about the power consumption of the skill the host possesses. You can also use the restricted powers without any restraint and can also tap into the potential power of your skills without being harmed or losing the potential of the host.]


    System as friendly as it is for these things came out and answered Karna in detail about all the information regarding that state.


    In this state Karna is pretty much an unstoppable force, and thanks to the thing that he can use all his skills and power without any worry aboutck of spiritual power just make it even more scary.


    He has an eye of chaos, The third eye of destruction and many such things. One of on one own can make one force that stands above but all threebine Karna doesn''t have to worry about anything at all.


    "But it''s a pity, I don''t think I''m going to do any of it, I have the absolute trump card, That works without any risk."


    But then Karna sigh in pity, He really wants to use this powers and see how much powerful he could be but he sadly not going to get opportunity to do so, After all, he has all powerful things that can use against anyone.


    And it would work 100% of the time without any risk about losing at all. He before just worried about the unknown, that''s all, He knew that he could always use that thing against anyone.


    "Hope everyone is safe outside."


    Karna closed the system panel only leaving the timer when he got control of his body once again, while doing so he just prayed that all others out there would stay safe, as he didn''t know what the threat was out there.


    ...


    "S-Spirit Of Damned?!!! Why did Asura Guru Shukracharya used that Taboo forbidden array to summon this monstrosity?"


    Devi Sandhya spoke in horror, She saw that translucent figure like a crimson ck souls floating above the ground holding nothing in their hands, neither there was any armour on them, They were looking helpless in front of the army of nightmares in front of them.


    But Devi Sandhya felt more terror from them than nightmares, things are never allowed to walk in the mortal ground. They are supposed to be kept in the deep part of the Netherworld for the end of times.


    And here Shukracharya brings them out on thend of living, These are pure forces of death, A gloom that hates only one thing and that is a force of loving.


    Anything that is living will be destroyed by them, They even don''t have to do much. A simple touch of theirs can put anyone regardless of their power level in the arms of death unless the person has an anti-death relic or power on them.


    "Be grateful Priya they borough those out, I guess even awaking the part of Rudra, Rishi Durvasa has little sanity left that he knows not to attack Asura Guru Sukracharya head-on."


    Lord Surya answered the question if his wives, Yeah he was really d these two brought these forces of dark out and out just fury of punches on each other.


    If that happens then there will be no time for others to react but now they get little time for others to arrive, He just hopes theye here soon.

 Chapter 168 166. Child Like Curiosity

    168 166. Child Like Curiosity


    "But swami didn''t Spirits Of Damned only attack living things? So why did Asura Guru Shukracharya bring them out against Nightmares?"


    Devi Chhaya chimed in as she asked in curiosity, She couldn''t help it. She was born this way, All necessary knowledge was present in her since birth but that is the reason why she was so fascinated by the new information.


    She wanted to learn more, know more. That child-like curiosity was still present in her even after getting the godhood, so even if it is time of life and death she can''t help but to be curious.


    "That is because Nightmares are not totally dead creatures. When the warriors die their strong willpower protects the some part of the soul in them, Which corrupts that soul but it also makes sure that there is some essence of life remaining in them.


    That life essence is vulnerable to the force of death, So you can say that Soul Of Damned can be considered a natural predator of Nightmares."


    Lord Surya took time to exin to his curious wife, Anyway they can''t do anything now, Best they can do now is to just resist the aftermath of the shes in-between them.


    So he has a lot of time to spare and quench the thirst of the goddess of Shadows.


    "If that is the case then why did Rishi Durvasa summoned Nightmares? After all these souls are the reason why they summoned Nightmare, right?"


    Devi Chhaya got her answer but she was not satisfied with it at all, She knows that even though soulse outter but Sukracharya started to summon them beforehand.


    This of course could not escape from the eyes of Durvasa, So even knowing that Nightmares are weak against them, Why did he summoned it?


    "Priye, You are god- *Ahem* I mean you are good women, So how do you not know this? What make Nightmare gain that title? Their power? No even though they are quite strong g but there are many being like that in the Netherworld, that not criteria for getting that title.


    What makes them scary is that, Their corruption, The corruption they spread around by simply existing, That is why Rishi Durvasa summoned them.


    Just like how the weakness of Nightmare of their life force being drained, The weakness of those soul is being corrupted, No matter how strong they are the corruption will break them down.


    That is why they are being chosen. The corruption is forced from the Abyss and as you know Abyss don''t discriminate who you are even if you are from the dark fraction.


    If you dare to stare at the abyss it will stare back at you."


    Lord Surya wanted to say that how could Devi Chhaya don''t know about this thing, She is the goddess of Shadow and queen of Darkness but then remembering they still in disguise he avoided it.


    Also knowing how little time she spent there it would not be strange that she not know details like this, Abyss is a secret even he was not able toprehend fully.


    He only knows one rule, if there is some power rated to Abyss then it would be best to stay away as far as possible of said thing, Never mess with it as Abyss always be a winner in the conflict.


    "You know a lot about these things, Brahman dev. You are quite knowledgeable. If you don''t mind, can you tell me the respected name of your Guru?"


    Because he now started to doubt the identity of the man standing in front of him.


    10:06


    Not only this man has guts to point finger at him but he also has unfathomable power, It''s not small Suddenly Narada''s voice rang as he with the same sly smile on his face asked Lord Surya about this, Because he now started to doubt the identity of the man standing in front of him.


    Not only this man has guts to point finger at him but he also has unfathomable power, It''s not small thing to help resisting the power of Rudra, And top of that now the knowledge he spoke of is even more proof that this man is not just little sage.


    This knowledge only very few beings know and even they share with only selected few ones, After all knowledge like this is dangerous in the wrong hands.


    So gears in his hear spin and he started to realise that this man in front of him should be one divine being in disguise, And if that is the case then Narada needs to know the identity of him.


    Only then he can be sure how to deal with it the troubleter on, He was not worried before standing in front of the assembly of gods, Even if Brahma said Narada instigated the fight, He had enough confidence to turn things around.


    But if this man turns out to be the divine being in disguise then he will be in big trouble. Depending on the status of this being, He might not even be able to escape punishment even if his Lord and Father intervene.


    ".....Devi Ganga, Can you move your flow of water and surround these groups? Your river is sacred, These being is dark not able to walk past it, So containing them in one ce will be easy "


    Surya outright ignored Narada, He know intention of his very well and he was in no mood to get into argument with him.


    Hee here thinking he would be able to spend time with his son a little but he did not get one moment alone with him, He at least wanted to tell Karna about his divine birth.


    Even if he can''t tell him that Karna is his son, He wanted to make sure he knows that he is not some normal child, So even he will be insultedter on which he will, He knows his son will be insulted many times.


    But at least at that time Karna will not feel hopeless or harbour immense hate, He would ignore them like an elephant does to street dogs barking at him.


    He also wanted to teach his son a few tricks, No that powerful but some that can help him, That way he also able to get to spend time with his son, Which would have at least fulfilled his wish to be there for his son.


    But now he can''t do anything. Soon the trimurti will arrive and everything will end. For some reason others like Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Shukracharya can''t see through his disguise but that would not be the case against those three.


    And when that happen he also needed to go back, So it would not be wrong to say there is slight hate in the heart of Surya against Narada for his this act, After all he cost him the precious time with his son.


    "Yes, On it Brahman dev."


    Devi Ganga also ignored the outright insult of Rishi Narada, Though she knows it is wrong to do and disrespectful towards the revered sage but after finding out Narada was responsible for this thing, She did not care anymore.


    Not only his act put her whole kingdom at risk but he even put the lives of both of her sons on line, If anything happen either of them she was not sure she able to contain her anger.


    There was even a high chance will drown all three world, Then might not even her Lord can able to stop her, The mother''s anger is not something anyone can face, Especially the mother who want justice for her kids.


    So she did not mind it, She diverted her flow and surrounded the beings of the dark, That way they will not wander off in the city and wreak havoc.


    "Now what to do?"


    Ganga after doing that looked at Surya and asked instinctually, For some reason she has that familiar feeling from the man in front of him. That feeling mixed with his leadership made her follow his lead.


    "Nothing, We did all we can do, Now all we can do is wait."


    Surya looked at the stalemate of the Sukracharya and Durvasa then spoke helplessly, There is nothing they can do.


    If it was outside the mortal realm then maybe he can able to use his powerful heat to push them all away and intervene but now here he can''t use that destructive power.


    So it was upto Niyati, To see what is written by her for them.


    ....


    "Interesting, They still haven''t started yet? Do they know he is watching them?"


    Ganesha was seated on the tree branch not far away and spoke as he was wearing the sweets. Who knows from where he got it.


    He looks at the stalemate of both Sukracharya and Durvasa then towards the dense trees not far from them ande to conclusion that they know he was there.


    That is the reason even when Durvasa excites his Rudra part not attacked yet, They are testing water to see which side he is on. After all, none of them wanted to be attacked by him in mid fight by him.


    So both of them seeing which side that man is on, If it is their side then they can fight without worry but if it is the side of the other party then it will be 2 verse 1, They not those odds.


    "It''s boring if they don''t fight, Ie here for fun."


    Ganesha said sulking as he took one more bite of his sweets, He badly wanted them to fight, It''s not an everyday thing you see two revered sages fighting.


    He can''t miss that, As for coteral damage? He can handle it, He is one of the few who can actually fully stop the damage without any worry, So there is no problem for two of these to sh.

 Chapter 169 167. Two Kids

    Chapter 169 167. Two Kids


    "What to do now? Why don''t they just start it already?"


    Ganesha waited and just waited, He ate all the sweets he found somewhere and now because there were no sweets and fights he was getting super bored.


    He thought there would be some epic battle but here this was just getting dragged and dragged, Even when Rudra came out the all-out fight did not break out.


    This does not make sense at all, Who is Rudra? He is made from the pure anger of his own father, It is the fury of god of destruction, The destroyer of the whole creation.


    How can the anger of that being be so calm? The one whose name literally means the most fierce one, Front of him no evil stand a chance at all, he destroy and eradicate everything.


    Even though this was just tiny part of that power but that made him the most dangerous, the tiny part of it did not have enough capability to control over his anger.


    He will not look who is front of him, If he perceive entity front of him is evil or threatening, he will like a beast pounce on them until he does not see the blood flowing like a river out of that entity.


    And here what this Rudra doing? Being cautious, This is not something Rudra supposed to do, They go head first into the fight without care for themselves.


    That is why at first Ganesha thought there was some power restricting Rudra but after thoroughly checking the surroundings he didn''t find anything at all.


    So in his eyes the act of Rudra is weird but it was all done by Rudra on himself because even if the remover of the obstacles did not find anything wrong, There can be nothing else there to affect Rudra.


    "Well at least those two are upto something, It would be interesting to see two possessors of Rudra''s going against each other, It never happened, It would historic thing."


    Ganesha seeing there still little time before these two would go against each other like a battle between wild mighty elephants, He looked a little away towards the royal treasury where two kids were standing not understanding what was happening.


    They were no one other than Ashwatthama and Evaya, They were still there standing, Evaya because of the words of Karna and Ashwatthama stayed to givepany to him.


    But right now, He was crouching down holding his head as there was immense pain, The gem on his forehead glowing in bright red light sensing the threat for its master.


    And so it is trying to awaken the part of Rudra in Ashwatthama for his well-being, because even if Ashwatthama didn''t know what was happening the gem knows.


    It sensed the threat long before, If not for Ganesha sensing their presence there protecting them with his power, Ashwatthama would have lost his control as the gem would have forcefully awakened Rudra part in him.


    But seeing that there will be a battle and that battle involves a Rudra, the gem still wants to turn him but Ashwatthama surprisingly refuses to yield in front of it.


    This surprises Ganesha, A child can hold back the power by his sheer will that even the mightiest warrior who goes through the rivers of blood can''t do it.


    "What is happening to you, Mitra Ashwatthama? Tell me what I can do to hel- arghh!!"


    Evya in a hurry moved forward to check Ashwatthama but as he took one step forward the pressure released from Ashwatthama pushed him back.


    He was hurt by it but injuries were very few without severe damage, So he stand up once again but other than going forward stand on his ce without bothering him.


    Because he can tell Ashwatthama fighting a mental battle, He trying to help will do nothing but cause him more trouble, He just stands back and prays to his Kuldvi (The goddess of the n) to help his new friend.


    "Huh? How?"


    Ganesha was excited to see the fight, After all there will be no harm in it, In Rudra state person be invulnerable to damage, So no matter how much damage is done to Rudra state, the possessor will always be unharmed.


    And that he is here, That is a guarantee that there will be no coteral damage, Plus he just wanted to have a fun.


    Since he took over his divine duties, He did not get any time to have fun, before he always used to pull pranks on Gana, Deva and likes, it used to be so much fun and everyone get to enjoy it.


    Well Lord Kubera might disagree but he brought it on his own, He was warned beforehand he still moved forward with that idea, So he did not do that badly.


    It just that when Ganesha thought the kid will lose it''s control and finally give in to the urge to turn something unexpected happen, Ganesha already be quite impressed by the child who was able to hold on this long and that is why what happen next was shocking to him.


    He saw that the faint golden aura released from the body of Ashwatthama was he let go of his hurting head, after which he just stand up and just passed the smile to Evya indicating that he was fine.


    Ganesha just could not believe it, It can''t happen, It is nearly impossible to control the rage that came before going into the state of Rudra, No mortal being able to stop it.


    And yet the child is able to do it, it was uncanny, For the first time he saw something that he doesn''t know the answer of, This other then making him jealous made him more excited.


    "That golden light, It is definitely the power rted to the kid, Where did that powere from? "


    Ganesha now with excitement looked at Ashwatthama as the hunger for the knowledge ignored in his heart, He wanted to know, find out the reason, Learn the things that were unknown to him.


    For a moment he even ignored the fight that was only happen once in Yuga, Rather he spread his power and searched in the whole kingdom for the source for that power but he didn''t find it.


    But that didn''t stop him, he spread it even further still he could not find it, So he just covered the entire world and yet it was all futile he could not sense that power at all.


    "That can''t be, If that power appeared here means there has to be a source for that power, Maybe it is not on the mortal realm."


    Ganesha seeing that the source of power is not in the mortal realm, He decided to go all out, He spread hiswork of power in the all three Loka in search for the origin of that power.


    And yet even when the whole universe was scanned he didn''t even find the hint of where that power came from. It was like that power never existed, Of not for the fact he himself saw and sensed that power, Even he would have thought there is no such thing.


    "Interesting¡­This is getting a lot more details that Rishi Ved Vyas talked about."


    Ganesha stopped searching for it, He knew when to stop, He then looked at the two children and then at the two sages who were now ready to fight.


    Because the third one is getting impatient now, Maybe he too just came here to see if there will be harm to lives, and two of the sages also sensed that and so without fear of being attacked in mid-battle, they were ready to start.


    ¡­..


    "Hey Rishi Durvasa, If you can hear me, This is thest chance, We can still back away now and consider this as a tie, I really don''t want to use "that" form against you."


    Shukracharya spoke up, He believe in that for thest moment you should try to look for a peaceful option for the fight, Of course it was not applied to the fight against Devas for obvious reasons.


    So he was still ready to call a truce. After all, even though he didn''t want to fight the part of Rudra, Even knowing he has power that could go head-on against the power Durvasa has, He still did not want to do it.


    There was still immense respect and fear towards the Rudra, If not for the desperate situation he really didn''t want to fight with Rudra.


    *Roar*


    What answered the question of Sukracharya was the blood-chilling roar, Which shook the souls of the listeners and locked them in ce because of terror.


    Then he jumped high up towards Sukracharya, The nightmare he summoned also made the move and started their attacks.


    "*Sigh* You are never good at talking, Didn''t you, Rishi Durvasa?"


    Sukracharya though felt fear by that roar, and even if his limbs be cold because of it, He still didn''t show it, showing fear will be the worst thing one can do in the battle.


    He gave a smirking smile to Rudra who was in mid-air as the ground, air and even sky suddenly started to glow in various colours in integrated patterns.


    This officially started the battle between two legends.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 170 168. The Pure Raw Power Of Infinite Strength VS The Immense Power Of Infinte Knowledge

    Chapter 170 168. The Pure Raw Power Of Infinite Strength VS The Immense Power Of Infinte Knowledge


    Whole area suddenly lit up. A Lot of patterns emerged from the light covering the whole ce in very beautiful sight, but it was tempting for eyes only, The soul of the present being shaken in terror.


    A lot of unknown symbols started to appear and started to move around Rudra suspended in the air in a fraction of second as they were born.


    After which rest of the array also relied many thing, There were some chains, a shower of swords, arrow, mace etc were thrown towards the Rudra, In hindsight many books also emerged flowing around Sukracharya.


    As the books appeared they one by one started toe in front of Sukracharya and helped him to cast the spells, His frail stature also changed, Right now he looked super healthy, there was not even a need for him to use the cran of his to walk.


    He went from an old aged man to in man in his pride, There was that vitality and vigour that can only be possessed by a person in their prime, He has the aura of an all-knowing being.


    Anyone being who will stand before him now was feeling of being tiny aspared to him, So tiny that they don''t feel like they even deer to be in his presence at all.


    It was not because of he increased in height, No his height is same but the wisdom he was radiating make anyone feel like worthless, They not deserve to stand front of someone like that knowledgeable.


    There was even an illusion that he is omniscient now, As if everything that happened, happening and will happen already known to him, There is nothing that he didn''t know right now.


    The various books floating around also giving the various feeling, Some were releasing gentle aura giving the sensation that even being in their presence they will be cured of any disease or heal any injuries.


    Some were reusing the aura of puzzles, which was soplex that viewers felt that their tiny brain couldn''tprehend the essence of it, not to talk about questions or even try to love it.


    Some were also releasing the strong aura of war, Making people feel like they were standing in the middle of the ongoing bloody war. The helplessness fillsar fills the hearts making people lose hope.


    There were many such books, Some were even outright mystical convened in the many celestial visions indicating how special each of them are but even amongst the group of such one book stood out.


    It was unlike all other books not shining like a bright colours, it had two colours, One was dark void like ck, While the other was bright like sunlight white.


    Two colours were divided across the book equally, One side for each colour, two sides in a steady phase, swift sides in a few seconds giving the illusion that it was blinking releasing the mysterious aura, The aura that give deja vu that they knew this power and yet this is unknown to them.


    Other then there was nothing special about it but still when looked at it, anyone''s eyes will fall on this book first because this book other than flowing around Sukracharya like other was in a stationary position above his head.


    It was as if these books were not revolving around Sukracharya rather they were around this half-opened book.


    *Bang*


    Rudra who was just about to descend on the Shukracharya ignored the barrage of the attacks on him and was struck by the attacking out from the book making him fly across the field without any power to fight back.


    Unbelievably, Rudra''s power was not able to take a single attack from that book.


    "Rishi Durvasa, We are quite simr but there is one difference, Everyone respects you because they are afraid of you, and Everyone is afraid of me because they respect me, Why do you think that is the case?


    Well, I tell you, You are part of Rudra, The pure anger of my beloved Lord Shiva, and that is why they are afraid of you, your anger holds the power to destroy them.


    But who am I? I am his son, The son of Gangadhara (The holder of Ganga), The Mrityunjaya (Conquer of Death), The Neelkantha (The lord his neck his blue), The Mahadeva (The god of gods) himself.


    He was the one who "killed" me and he was the one who breathed life back into me, He gave me the absolute power, The power of knowledge, and this is the proof of it.


    This is what he taught me, This gift he gave me, The knowledge, The secrets everyone yearns for, Behold the book of "Life and Death", The absolute truth of the universe.


    That is why they respect me, I hold the knowledge that they yearn for but could not get, The one that is forbidden, The unknown, That makes them terrified of me, Because not only I can destroy them but can eradicate them."


    Sukracharya looked at the fallen Rudra far away, who was trying to recover from the impact, So that now he had time he proudly started his monologue. He started to praise his lord and exin what gift his lord bestowed upon him.


    The Sukra (Venus) also appeared in the sky shining brightly as the power of Sukracharya increased.


    The people present in the royal chamber each one of them fold their hands and show their respect. Respect to the celestial body that holds the utmost position, Without it being the sky no auspicious things can be done.


    The boon that Sukrachraya received from his Lord Shiva, He was given that position so that for to start any good thing one has to wait for the Guru of Asura, Ironic isn''t it?


    *Roar*


    Rurda responded to Sukracharya with a loud roar like before but if someone looked closely at him they can see the mild smile on that enraged face, the craze in those eyes which before purely filled rage now has the hint of excitement.


    For the first time the Rudra part in Durvasa finds a worthy opponent, A being that can go toe-to-toe against him, A being that he can call a rival, So he was happy, so so so happy, Why?


    Because now he doesn''t have to hold back anymore, He can go all out without thinking about obliterating his new opponent, He already sensed the protection being put down by Ganesha, So nothing is holding back.


    *Roar*


    He roared once again, The nightmare which were fighting against the Soul of Damned stopped instantly the moment they heard the roar and then to surprise of other, The eyes of Nightmare also started to glow in scarlet colour just like Rudra''s as their power increased 10 fold.


    "Interesting¡­I also in need to stretch my old bones."


    Shukracharya saw Rudra sharing his power with the Nightmare smiled as he too right now has the same craze as Rurda, The craze every warrior has, The yearning each one of them shares and that is to meet the worthy rival.


    Sukracharya is also the same, He was happy to meet someone like that, So he raised his hand making many intricated ruins flew towards Souls of Damned merging with them.


    The souls which were before was pale dark colour suddenly became even darker like an abyss, that is not just saying, There was an actual very tiny part of them were in them.


    *Growl*


    As they be infected by the abyss, Souls which before very calm gone berserk, Unlike before when they only attacked when they sensed power of life, They started to go all on anything in their sight.


    Nightmare also did the say and the battle between them broke out giving both Ridra and Shukracharya breathing room to create the most terrifying and their best attack.


    After all they are the best of the best warriors, The fight between someone like them is only decided by one move only, They do not waste time like other weaklings to throw hundreds of moves at each other.


    One, Only one move that decides the oue in between two masters and both of them knows it.


    Rudra here joined two of his swords creating unimaginable levels of killing intent, As that intent started to merge together coating his des with a ze of dark blue energy.


    Sukracharya also closed his eyes, All books around him stopped moving, their pages started to flip quickly taking out lots of unknownnguage letters out of them, Which were getting sucked into the book of Life and Death a little more than before as it also started to glow in mysterious light.


    Both finished creating their ultimate move, Then they looked at each other sharing the look they both understood and so they did it.


    Rudra raised his twin swords up high and shed towards the Sukracharya sending that dark blue ze of power towards Sukracharya in crescent shape.


    Sukracharya also raised his hand and gently motioned towards that sh, sending the beam of that mysterious light towards the sh.


    A raw infinite power of strength was about to sh with the immense power of infinite knowledge.


    "Not good."


    The third man who was just wanted to watch the battle form sideline became alerted seeing what was about to happen, He without thinking decided to take action not wanting two powers like that to sh with each other.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 171 169. Steller Warp

    Chapter 171 169. Steller Warp


    [Ding! Time is up, Host is now waking up, It''s suggested to proceed with caution¡­


    The protection period starts : 00:59 min¡­]


    A wait of Karna over, System voice rang in his mind as he felt the immense energy flow in his veins, He also get control back, He can now move his limbs and open his eyes.


    And so he did it, He opened his eyes but a bright light obstructed his vision nearly blinding him, So he just has to quickly close his eyes.


    "What is happening? Where does that lighte from?"


    Karna didn''t move, rather started to think about where that light came from at super speed thanks to the power of the system. This is big issue actually.


    He could look directly at the zing sun without any hindrance, So there should have not been any problem with it but here it was, which means that bright light did note from the sun and there is a big possibility that it came from the source of the thing the system warned him about.


    "Definitely that thing, But where and what is the threat? How to go there and find it- *Swif*"


    Karna know it has to do with the fact about the warning he got but because of that he became concerned, Though he has the biggest trump card in his arsenal to take care of the matter but he still worries about the unknown.


    And so he started to think aloud but in the process he forgot one teeny tiny thing and that is that he was filled with immense power which were also granting and boosting his other skills.


    One of the being Steller Warp, the ability to ignore the restraint of the space and move on in space but through it, Which in normal term consider teleportation and unfortunately unknown to this effect Karna spoke the words triggering his this skill.


    Karma before he can think about what has happen teleported in the middle of now considered battlefield, The ce where two one of the most powerful forces are about to collide.


    Karna can''t see it but he can feel it. He can feel the approaching doom, He wants to move, run away from here, Vanish out of the ce as he appeared here but finds out that he can''t move.


    The fear, the primal instinct took over his actions, Even the teleportation was not working, All odds stand against him.


    ....


    "What!!? Is that Karna!??"


    It was Surya who yelled first as he saw a figure sudden appeared in the middle of the battlefield, He quickly identified him, On instinct his head turned to the side praying he would see his sonying there on the bed as before with a white fox on his chest but to his horror he was not there.


    His first line of action of seeing that was to jump ahead and push his son aside but as he was about to do that he mmed into the force field in front of them, which they themselves created to embrace the aftermath of the impact.


    "Release the field, There is Karna there."


    He yelled to the group behind him who did not understand why Surya who was calm until not suddenly became so panicked but when they heard his words the colour of their faces turned white.


    Blood drained from their face as they too saw the tiny figure who was about to get hit by the powers even they did not fullyprehend.


    "How he got there, No! Bhishma release the field, We have to save him."


    Ganga seeing it was really Karna lost her calmness, She in desperate time said to her son, Who was looking very hesitant to actually release the shield.


    He did not want to let a kid in, especially not after he gave that kid the word he will be his bodyguard but this matters of the safety of not only the royal family in the pce but also the matter of an innocent citizen in the city.


    If they release the child there is a high chance that they can save Karna with little to no harm but what happens afterwards to the others? Once this shield is gone they will feel the burnt of the aftermath.


    "Forgive me Mother but I can''t obey you this time, Please punish meter for my sin."


    Bhishma bowed down in shame and guilt as he said to his mother, If it was something else he would have obeyed his mother in a heartbeat but this is the thing he can''t put it at risk.


    "You- "


    Ganga wanted to say something but choked on her words because she could see the side of Bhishma and to be honest no matter how unwilling she was, his side was reasonable.


    One can''t put the fate, the lives of all citizens at risk for to save one life, It just did not make sense, as all life holds the same values


    But that argument can only be used by reasonable people. A Mother who wants to protect her son will not listen to any reason. All she knows is to protect her child at any cost.


    And so Ganga ignored her reason. Indeed she can''t release the all force field as it would put people at risk but she can create enough space for her to sneak past it.


    She stand in ce and closed her eyes, In instance her obsidian-like ck hair started to flow in the air like a river current. Her body started to glow in divine brilliance as she released the restraint this mortal world put on her.


    There was a white royal crown on her head, In her hand was a brilliant Ksha (Water pot) containing her power of force and below her feet was Makara (Crocodile) her godly mount.


    After which she just simply tears the small rift through in the force field enough for her to squeeze past it and flew towards Karna just to see there were two figures of women also rushing towards Karna.


    They were no one other than Sandhya and Chhaya. These two mothers knew that Karna was in danger and did not stop to think even for a second. They just simply released their restrictions ignoring the consequences they had to face doing this here on the mortal realm and flew towards Karna.


    This should have revealed the identity of those two but for some reason even Ganga seeing them could not identify them. All she thought was that they were using the power of penance and Yoga to get this power.


    But even doing this they were toote, Those powers were about to collide.


    ¡­..


    "Huh? How did that child appear there?"


    The third man who already thrown his giant axe at the ce where the two power about to collide to lower the impact power of the st with his axe was in shock when he saw a child appear out of thin air in the middle of the battle.


    He didn''t think a second and wanted to pull his axe back because in the trajectory he threw the axe will going to bit that child. There might even a slight chance to survive from the st of these powers but if the axe hit the child he will surely going to die.


    But then he remember that once he throw his axe it will lote back until it aplishes its task, And the task is to lower or outright refuse the aftermath of the collision.


    "No, I can''t let that happen, I already broke the teeth of one child because of it, I can''t let the child die under my axe."


    He said in worry as he using his super muscr build jumped towards the child.


    "Karna!?!!!!!"


    Sukracharya was so shocked he could notprehend what just happened, he didn''t even sense the presence of Karna until he appeared here.


    He was monitoring him, Making sure he was safe but just a second ago he sensed that he vanished and before he could understand the reason to his horror Karna appeared in front of him.


    And not only that he was about to strike but the two forces which were said to be supreme in their field, He hurriedly lowered the power of his attack but it was unstoppable.


    Just like one lose all the control over the arrow once its released from the bow, He too does not have any control over that power at all.


    But can''t let that happen, This all happen because of Karna, He was the sole reason for it, So be also without thinking anything jumped high opening his Life and Death book and trying to provide protection for Karna.


    *Roar*


    Rudra also sensed the presence of Karna, Though it is being with pure angre and power but it only attacks the one who deserves it, he did not attack innocent lives or rather he is there to protect the said lives.


    Especially when he saw that this boy was Karna the part-conscious Durvasa initiated and took over the control of body and also jumped towards Karna in hope of protecting him.


    "Huh!?? How did he got there?"


    Ganesha who was starting to enjoy the fight was taken aback by the sudden presence of Karna, Even he who was monitoring the situation to prevent any unnecessary harm could not detect his presence at all.


    As if Karna just appeared there somehow, But surprise be was he did not forget his task, He raised his hand ready to protect him but what happened next left him speechless.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 172 170. Grief

    Chapter 172 170. Grief


    *Boom*


    All those three powers has collided as Karna, their center creating a huge shockwave throwing back the goodness thates to the aid of their son.


    Ganesha was ready and took action to prevent the destructive force from spreading but his filled with confusion, He didn''t know anything like this was even possible at all.


    He  his power to put the goddesses respectfully to a safe ce as he locked his eyes on the center of the impact covered in dust making others not able to see past it because of its divine origin but it was not a problem for him.


    And because of that he felt confused by the what was happening under it.


    "Oh no¡­I have to call Ashwini Kurmars here."


    Surya seeing the st was quick to act on it and was about to send the message to his twin sons, the healer of gods, The one who said to can cure anything in this world.


    He just hoped it would be enough. He was not worried about the Karna''s status right now, even when he was hit by those two powers he was confident enough that the armor of his will protect his son.


    Surya was worried about the fatal injuries, the one that is inevitable in a situation like this one, So he needed his son ready here to treat Karna as soon as possible to avoid anyplication in the future growth of Karna.


    ''I should have gone, I was fast enough to prevent him from getting hit.''


    Surya fell into guilt as he saw the dust cloud in the horizon. Indeed he is faster than anyone present here. If he released his divine form and flew towards Karna, he would definitely be able to prevent him from getting hit.


    But he didn''t, He wanted to but he just can''t able to do it, Because once he released his divine form here, Everything in the sight will burn to ashes, No one other than his lord and his first wife can handle his extreme heat.i


    He as the king of alls can''t risk their livelihood at all, so he knowing what would happen to his son if didn''t take action he let it happen. He felt helpless as a father.


    Even having the power to protect him, he isn''t able to do it. This news hit him like a dagger in his heart. One side was his duty, while the other side of his own flesh and blood, His beloved son.


    And yet he made a choice, The choice that will harm that said flesh and blood but he is always like that, He burns himself to provide the light and warmth to the world.


    Same thing was adopted by the original Karna, Which became his downfall.


    "Shri Ashwini Kumaras? Sorry to inform you Brahman dev they are not something anyone can just summon, And they also no omnipotent, They can heal any injury but seeing the impact, That boy would have turned into ash- *Choke**


    "One more word and I will forget your identity and how much respect I have for you, So I suggest you to keep your mouth shut."


    Narada gearing the Surya wanted to call Ashwini Kumara for help could not help but sneer at his wishful thinking, after even he could not stand any chance against any one of that power not to mention get hit by two of such opposing powers.


    So he is gleefully happy thinking that boy is dead without he needing to lift any finger, though he didn''t know how that kid got there but he didn''t care. Not the biggest threat to task of his lord is finished once for all.


    Now there is no need to worry about the unexpected, The terrible power he felt before also can''t do anything to him. He thinking this is a Niyati was quite happy.


    He made his way towards the Surya and as always wanted to say in his famous antics but before he could finish his words, He felt the powerful w clenching his throat.


    He tried to break free; it was all futile. Even taking a breath is not possible by the mere force that grasp is exerting.


    He in horror looked front of him, All he saw was the bloodlust red eyes looked on his as if directly staring at his soul, He did not dare to take a gamble, He though not feel the threat of death like before but he didn''t dare to argue with man front of him.


    Surya, seeing Narada not pulling any more stands, slowly let go of him and hurried towards Karna after failing to send a message to Ashwini Kumar because of the turbulence of the forces here.


    He has to carry Karna towards Ashwini Kumars adobe now, there was no second to waste here.


    He feel bad for doing this to someone so revered as Narada but the moment he heard what Narada was about to say he could not help it, His fatherly instinct took over, and the grief and guilt turned into rage.


    It''s good that Narada not provoked him further because be really has no idea how he would handle it if Narada didn''t yield.


    "Who is he?"


    Narada said as he looked at the fleeting back of Surya, The power in that grasp is not normal, He senses that he will severely be harmed by the mere force of this man.


    That alone massively trimmed down the possibility of who this man could be but even then he was not sure the identity of this Brahmana, But he will not give up this early.


    "How are you staying here alone and going there? Are you not afraid Mahamhim Bhishma will take the chance to get rid of you?"


    Narada after rxing turned around and said to Kaliya who unlike others didn''t move, standing there in one ce like a statue.


    "I gave word to mother Dev Rishi Narada, I will not harm this serpent here."


    Bhishma also worried about Karna but purely because of the fear that his oath would break, Other than that he was not worried about him, Rather he considered Karna the reason for the sudden change in the treatment of him from Gandhari and Kuravas.


    He just stands there as to be prepared for a sneak attack trying to take advantage of turbulent wastes, So he is not in the mood to fight with Kaliya.


    As his mother said, as long as Kaliya in the grounds of Hastinapur, She is sheltering him, So he will deal with Kaliyater when he leave from here.


    "Huh!? Hey Kaliya I asked something, Are you listening?"


    But Narada being mischievous can''t stay still without causing trouble, He just wanted to do the same but got annoyed by Kaliya not responding to him, He can handle the insult he got from the unknown but definitely respected man. He as a sage does not have that low of ego.


    It''s just he can not take insults from anyone, Especially not the Nagas, So he stood in front of Kaliya wanting to ask questions but after seeing face of his Narada unconsciously took a step back.


    Kaliya right now has the terror written all over his face, His face was white as if all the blood drained from his body, His eyes staring at the dust as if he was saw or something in that dust that he shouldn''t have.


    *Thud*


    Kaliya then to the surprise of both Narada and Bhishma dropped to his knees without any warning, There was horror mixed with respect written all over his face as he bowed towards the dust.


    No words were spoken afterwards, He just sat there like that looking into the dust, Both Narada and Bhishma shared the look seeing both of them were surprised by the other of this act.


    But this time there was no further question asked, They just looked towards the dust waiting to see what made Kaliya act like this.


    ¡­.


    "Arya, He¡­He"


    "He is fine, We can take him to Ashwini Kumar, He will be healed in no time."


    When Surya reached where his wives were, both of them swarmed towards him desperate for hope. They were terrified after seeing their youngest got hit by those powers.


    As goddesses, they know there is no way a mortal can survive that st, not only mortals, even divine beings will be turned into dust after they are hit by those energies.


    Thankfully the words of their husband give them some hope, If their husband said Karna will be time then he will be, They have trust in their husband.


    "Don''t give them false hope, I¡­can''t sense his presence, I feel no presence of¡­life in there."


    Ganga, hearing the words of Surya nearlyughed out in immense grief, She searched and searched desperately with her divine aura even when it hurted her spirit by the residual energy here. She tried her best but she could not find any sign of life in there.


    That only means one thing, Karna is¡­dead, And thinking how terrible those powers were, It is also the highest possibility.


    "We lost him."


    Ganga, like her soul, reap away from her, hung her head down and replied with a hoarse voice filled with pain and grief. She was unwilling to admit it but this is the reality.


    "No, it can''t be. It is not possible."


    Sandhya and Chhaya are also ovee by grief as they also could not ept such reality, How can that be? They have yet to tell him they are also his mothers.


    "Huh?! Who did you guys lose? Is this why Gurudev and these sages were fighting?"


    Lord Surya wanted to finally say about the magical power of his armor given to Karna but before he could say he heard a voicee from behind him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 173 171. Laugh Or Cry

    Chapter 173 171. Laugh Or Cry


    Karna walked out of the shadow behind the group holding three people, Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Shukracharya were on his shoulder while he was holding a muscr man who threw a giant axe at him for no reason.


    All three of them were unconscious but even then Karna held them in his tiny stature as it was not a big deal at all.


    He just did not understand why these three were fighting with each other. Before he thought there was a strong demon or something let loose and he was worried about wanting to put that demon in his inventory.


    Yeah inventory, That is his biggest trump card, Why? Because there is no limit on it, As long as the thing in his eyesight he can store it in the inventory for an indefinite time.


    And in inventory time stops or does not exist at all, so there is no possibility of someone escaping from it because that someone does not have time to do so, for them they go in and out instant without even a second of dy.


    But when he saw it was sage who was fighting he didn''t put them in his inventory, He put that Nightmare and Soul Of Damned though as they might be usefulter on.


    No, rather when the powers hit him, He out of instinct used his The World Devour skill devouring those two powers, And with the help of the system put it in the system inventory in crystal form as it would be useful when forming his own celestial core for cultivation, As for the axe? That too in the inventory.


    There is also a notification of it when he put it in there but he was too worked up because of power running through his veins, so he could not catch that system notification, Well he can look at stuff in his system status barter on anyway.


    "Ka-Karna!?? You are okay?"


    A trembling voice filled with hesitation and fear rang out as both twins Sandhya and Chhaya made their way towards Karna with cautious steps fearing what they were seeing was nothing but an illusion created by themselves to protect them from harm.


    It happens, Some divine beings create an illusion so powerful that it bes their reality, allowing another dark side in their hearts to take over their body wreaking havoc everywhere.


    "Yeah, I am kinda okay just super hungry, Also mind looking at these three? I touched them before and they just passed out without any reas- Woah!!"


    "You are really fine, You really are!!"


    Karna not knowing these two are his actual mothers decides to y safe and not reveal much, He just said what happened leaving out the fact that when he touched them he had his devour skill activated.


    He justy three of them down on a soft ce and asked for their help, These people being sages should know how to heal as it''s one of the knowledge passed down by them.


    But before he could finish his sentence both of those figure jumped in front of him and hugged him in their arms tightly not allowing even air to move past air in between them.


    "What are you doing? Let go- huh?"


    Karna was taken aback, He really did not like to be touched by strangers like this way, He though has a good feelings towards these two women but that doesn''t mean they could attack him like this without any warning.


    He still has 40 seconds of his invincibility status, So he was ready to throw them off his body but abruptly halted his actions.


    He felt a warm wet liquid touch his bare neck. The moment that sensation was felt by him, He felt like someone punched him in his guts. He didn''t know why these women were crying but seeing them cry made him feel worse for some reason.


    He didn''t like it one bit, Each drop of tears of them fell on his body felt like a huge mountain put on his shoulders weight of which he couldn''t lift even with his current invincible state.


    "I don''t know what made you sad Mata''s (Mothers), But you give me the name of the person now who made you cry, I will make sure that there will be no more tears in your eyes from this moment onwards, This is the promise of this son of Radha."


    Karna himself be emotional, he don''t understand why he has this reaction, He is not an emotional person, He always keeps calm and think logically and of course he would not be the person who just gives promises blindly.


    But here he can''t control it. A rage building up inside him. Each tear of theirs was like fuel igniting the fire more and more trying to ze, All he wanted to do now was to make the person pay for making these two cry.


    He out of instinct locked his eyes on the Surya standing not far away who looking at with confusion, Karna was 90% sure that definitely their husband made these two cry.


    ''Why do they like this? I didn''t do anything. Why would the first guess be always me? I can''t even bear to see frowns on their face, much less hurt them.''


    Surya being locked by eyes of them felt like deja vu. He seen those eyes before in one of his sons. He just felt it is too unfair. Why does his son always assume he was the one who.hurt their mother?


    First was Shani with whom he yet to fix his rtionship with and now here is Karna walking on the same path as his elder brother, It is not just fair.


    Here he was sickly worried about Karna too, Yeah he didn''t show it because of his worldly duty but he does love his family, no one can he didn''t.


    He just can''t break the rules for them as he is not the one who will suffer if he breaks the rules, It would be billions of billions of lives living under his blessing, He just can''t harm them for anyone.


    "N-No Putra (Son), No one made her cry, These are happy tears seeing you without any harm."


    Both Sandhya and Chhaya let go of Karna gently after realizing it would odd for Karna who didn''t know the rtionship between the two of them, And that is why they also felt proud of it.


    Even not knowing the rtionship between them their son was ready to avenge their tears. For them, it was a happy moment. At least it was a happy moment until they got reminded who is his "real" mother now.


    They know they can''t feel jealous about it but they are, They are jealous about how proudly their son took other women''s names as his mother without even knowing they too exist.


    It just hurts in a ce no one other than a real mother would understand. Their son is right in front of them and yet they can''t call him his. There is nothing more torturous for a mother than this.


    "Ohh, Yeah then forgive me for this Mata''s (mothers), I didn''t wanted to make you worry, It just happen."


    Karna rubbed his back of head and answered in embarrassment, It really just happened, he had no ns to just get caught in the crossfire between two powerful sages.


    Thankfully he was lucky and had the skills to survive it. Even then he had to teleport to escape from the aftermath to prevent harm from befalling these three sages.


    "Are you sure Mata no one made you cry? Don''t be afraid, This son of Radha has tricks to make the culprit pay for the crime no matter who that person is."


    Karna wanted to go and took that damn glutton fox back from the impact area, She chose to jump out when he was about to teleport, definitely intending to devour residual powers.


    He just doesn''t get it. Where is all that food and power going? She is so tiny it is impossible to fit everything in her body.


    This was going in his mind as he was ready to phase but he finally can''t help and asked what was in his mind.


    When he promised them before he felt both of their bodies be stiff as if he said something that touched their inverse scale, So he could not help but ask again fearing they did not think he would be able to avenge them.


    "No, Really this are just happy tears."


    Both sisters were in sync, with wry smiles, and answered him, They don''t know whether they should cry orugh at this situation.


    Laugh and be happy that their son got such a good mother whom he can''t stop mentioning it fearing others might forget who his mother is like a child showing off his favorite toy.


    Or cry that he got such a great mother that he didn''t need them, It was quite a dilemma.


    But in either case they were happy that their son was not harmed, totally ignoring the reason why their son was not harmed.


    "Okay then, I believe you for now."


    Karna still feels that there is something bothering them but if they don''t want to say it now, He decided to ask themter, first he has do something before time of his invincibility runs out.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 174 172. PTSD

    Chapter 174 172. PTSD


    "Wait!?? What happened to you Mata??"


    Karna was about leaven when his eyes fall on the Ganga sitting on the ground like a soulless being not aware of anything in her surroundings, just looking down muttering something to herself.


    This scene made Karna throw away all other concerns as he shed past everything and appeared in front of her, He sat in front of her and then held her shoulder making her look at him.


    *Boom* *Bang*


    But the moment he saw her reddish eyes filled with infinite pain and guilt he was not able to control himself. A sonic wave released from his body as the Chaos element in him started to be excited, wanting to throw the whole world into chaos.


    This time Karna didn''t ask why or who? He just looked around with his pitch-ck chaotic eyes around the field looking for the reason. He didn''t care who was right and wrong here at this moment.


    He just wants the culprit to pay the price for this sin of theirs to make his mother cry. He looked around and locked it on the three figures in the royal chamber looking at him.


    They were no one but Kaliya, Bhisham and Narada. He has a gut feeling it was one of them who has a part in this and so he wanted to jump forward to deliver them their punishment as he is currently capable of doing so.


    But one weak hand halted his moments, Karna turned around just to see the tear-stained face of Ganga making his heart bleed seeing her in that state.


    Ganga here could not believe her eyes at all, When she did not sensed the presence of Karna in the middle of the impact zone she lost all hope of Karna being alright or even alive.


    This awakened the long lost buried deep memories in hers, The PTSD of hers triggered, She started to she see her 7 sons she drowned with her own hands, Begging their mother not to kill them and she mercilessly did it anyway.


    Yeah it did not happen like that, It was their request to be killed as they were born mortal as curse, All she did was favour to those sages for freeing them from those mortal bounding that quickly, they even thanked her afterwards.


    But right now it was not the reason why she did is important, Ganga never recovered from doing that. She still feels guilty for those 7 sons of her curse or not, they were hers.


    They were her flesh and blood, and she killed them in cold-blooded, and now she allowed her other son to die like that right in front of her eyes.


    How can she not break down? At least before she can give herself sce in fact that it was good for them, They did not have to suffer because of their curse but what about Karna? What reason would she give now?


    She herself epted him as her son, And then she could not able to protect him, She would have watched over him or at least make sure he would be in safe distance not right next to the battlefield of gods.


    She felt defeated. Her own self was condemning her, ming her why she didn''t all she could do to protect her son. Didn''t she do that she did with Bhishma? She protected him even from the man the whole world afraid of.


    She started to think of she did not did enough because Karna was not her real son, Her flesh and blood. She knows it is not true but she can''t help but to think what if it was what she thought of it.


    Indeed, She could have taken him to Heaven away from here long before, Yeah there were rules of no mortal are allowed in it but didn''t she bring Bhishma there? Even if Bhishma is the reincarnation of the sage, He was still mortal at that time.


    If she could able to bring him, Then of course if she tried a little, pushed a little she would have been able to bring him to the safe ce. This is a guilt her heart could not bear, not to mention there was sorrow to deal with the loss of her son.


    But when she was about to drown in self guilt, an unusually warm hand grabbed her shoulder bringing a new warmth of her cold world. She by instinct life her head high and then she saw it.


    The face that looked like personally designed and crafted by the divine artifact Vishvkarma, the creator of Heaven himself, She just could not believe it, thinking her mind was ying tricks on her.


    Yet she sensed that unusual warmth spreading in her whole being brought out a new life in herself indicating what she was seeing was not a trick or illusion, This is reality, Her son was standing right front of her.


    The goddess whose job was to take the sins of others with a smile on her face could not bear the surge of happiness, The tears which were building in her two gem-like eyes were broken free from their bonds letting her emotions flow freely.


    But these were not tears of loss of a beloved son, rather tears of happiness of a mother seeing her son unharmed. She just keeps staring at him not looking away fearing he would vanish if she does so.


    "Mata, Are you okay?"


    Karna asked in concern containing the rage built up inside him, Yeah he know Ganga is his mother that is not a surprise but the reason he can say it front of this people is that his Radha Ma tell him Ganga is also his mother.


    Though she said is different way not telling him the full story as in her eyes no kid should know about the fact that he was unwanted to the women who gave him birth, That is something one can never be recover from.


    So she just tells him that the Ganga river being the one who gave life to this region, Also takes care of everyone like a mother, And Ganga being a former queen of the Hastinapur, She deserves the title of mother.


    That is how Radha convinces Karna, and Karna knowing the reason why his mother is telling a lie just fofollowst, And thanks to that he can call her mother without any problem.


    This is also helpful to him, This way the real story will note out, Which took away his worry about being backtracked by someone with intention and connects him to Kunti, He did not want that at all.


    That not only going to make him disputed but also put him on the back foot, He will be a passive party as he is no longer able to actively counterattack them as it would not look good in the eyes of society.


    "Answer m-*


    *p*


    Karna when not getting an answer asked again but what answered him a tight p on his face, Which stunned him, not because if p, He in his current state can able to react instantaneously at the speed of thought.


    He saw its hand in slow motion moving towards him, He had a chance, he had a lot of time in his hands to get away from it dodge the p or just avoid getting hit but he on purpose didn''t move.


    Because he saw it, He saw it in her eyes that he was the reason, the culprit who hurt her this much, He realized that she was this worried thinking something might have happen to him.


    It finally hit him that he is invincible right now nothing can hurt or harm him but others don''t know that, in their eyes, he is superly gifted but nothing but a child that is vulnerable and needs protection.


    So he let that p on him, He even used his willpower to the extreme to prevent Facep''s body from triggering harming Ganga, Thankfully unlike in a normal state he can do it right now.


    So he felt the impact of the p but to his surprise even though there was momentum behind the p when it hit his cheeks he felt like he was struck by a cotton ball, There was no impact power at all.


    He in surprise looked up just for his vision to go dark as he was taken into embrace by Ganga, She just like the other two was not willing to let him go from her grasp at all.


    "I forgive you for this time. If you did it next time, Then you will face the real fury of Ganga, Whose currents might be so much that it can drown all three worlds, So you better be careful not to repeat it."


    Then there were gentle soul-cleaning words spoken by Ganga. They were like a drop of nectar poured in Karna''s ears, He was d that he was forgiven this easily.


    To be honest he really didn''t want to pull this stunt it just happened on its own, But still he will make sure that it will not happen in front of people who cared about him anymore.


    "I will try my best not to do it again *whisper* in front of you."


    Karna spoke confidently as not to make her worry about him anymore, But made sure to whisper words that only he can hear as he will not break his word.


    Ganga who is not in state to care about details hearing Karna would not do it was be rxed as she let her worry about Karna rx for a while.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 175 173. Naradas Fear

    Chapter 175 173. Narada''s Fear


    "Ho-How can he survive? THI-This is impossible, this has to be a bad dream."


    Narada stumbles back with fear in his eyes, He could not believe that the child would survive the st of that energy that even he could not dare to face head-on.


    He also started to have PTSD. He started to remember the individuals who showed the mind blowing talent in their adolescence and then make other face the burn of their power.


    Jndhar, The child born from the Yogic power of of Lord Shiva, who showed such a talent in childhood, He used to jump up and down from water without any concern.


    He had pet of beasts like tigers, lions and many including water giant like fishes which he captured on his own, Even then there was uproar to deal with the kid but knowing the origin of the child, and his foster father being Varuna the lord of oceans they didn''t do it.


    Then theree Sukracharya and became his Guru and then trained the kid making that potential into actual power, Afterwards there was havoc as Jalndhara thought Deva stole the treasure in the ocean churning.


    He then send messenger to ask Indra return all the treasures that Deva stole from this father Varuna, Which Indra refused, Afterwards he deres war on the Devas.


    With Sukracharya with asura they be impossible to be won by anyone, All asura who fall on the battlefield would have been revived by Sukra, Though the DevaGuru also used divine herbs to revive fallen gods quickly but it can''te close to the efficiency of Sanjivani Mantra.


    But that too was taken away from Deva as Jndhar lifted the whole Drona mountain where that herb was located and threw it in the ocean demoralizing the whole Deva, Then they even asked Lord Vishnu toe.


    He entered the battlefield on his Garuda holding his sword Nandaka and started battling with Jndhar on behalf of the Dev, But even he could not able to defeat Jndhara because of the devotion of Jndhara''s wife towards him protecting him.


    Later much happen and they somehow defacted Jndhara, The details of how they did it didn''t matter just know they somehow defeated him.


    Then there was another child prodigy named Andhak, Who was well son of Lord Shiva in a sense as when the goddess of creation Parvati closed his eyes in a yful manner the whole world fell into darkness.


    In that darkness he took birth and the life given to him by the single drop of sweat dropped from the hands of Goddess Parvati because of extreme heat that stored in the eye part of Lord Shiva.


    Of course like before some of them looked at the child and remembered what happened before. They wanted to get rid of him but who can dare to harm a child who Lord Shiva himself training?


    So they let it go thinking of course this one will not backfire on them, They took sce in the fact that Andhak would never turn against Deva, maybe they believe it too much in it.


    So much so that they forget power of the child and started to discriminate against him because if his appearance and his blind state as he was born in the world of darkness.


    He felt strange and in anger he prayed to Lord Brahma the creator, He used his devotion to please him and then got a boon from Lord Brahma, After whic as everyone guessed he dered war on the Devas.


    Which Deva lost terribly, He even conquered three worlds like every other Asura, Even though ev was not asura just share simr appearance, After which back and forth happen which end up with him losing his powers and finally got defeated by his own father, Lord Shiva.


    But Lord Shiva didn''t kill him, He made him see how wrong he was about the other thing that led Adhaka to attack Kasa but that also didn''t matter, And made him the head of his Gana (dwellers in darkness).


    Of course how can others forget about the infamous Indrajit (The conquer of Indra)? Formerly known as Meghnath (Lord of the Sky)? The one when he was born cried like a roar of thunder in stormy clouds shaking the whole sky.


    Actually there was no one in Deva said stopping them from getting rid of that child but that because no one needed to, That child''s father, A Raksha not even Asura was enough to protect his son from all the harm.


    Then what happen? That son grow up and wreak havoc in the Swarga, that boy holds enough power to drag the king of gods, Indra and make him in prisoner in his own city, That to in the middle of city central making everyone look at him.


    That level of audacity was unseen of and yet no one could able to do anything at all, All because they missed the chance to get rid of the child when they had a chance.


    That is why Narada didn''t wants to take a risk. The child in front of him showed so much potential that he doubt even all three of the formal prodigybine not shown.


    So then just imagine what happens when such a being turns against them? Trimurti are bound by thews that they can''t directly interfere between the matter of theirs.


    That means if this child did not have enough bad karma he would be invincible, No one able to stop this child and then like before they once again would be thrown out of their Swarga.


    ''Why do these people not see it? It''s not like this didn''t happen before, Just get rid of that being before he grow up, One life in front of the well-being of the universe is not worth mentioning.


    Didn''t I also instigate Kansa to kill the newborn Devki, His sister? Why don''t they also make such sacrifices?''


    Narada was feeling uneasy, not knowing why these other gods not nip the problem in bud. They have a chance if they strike now they can end whole lot of future trouble.


    Yeah killing an innocent life is a sin that can''t wash away even by the flow of pure water from Ganga but who is asking them to do it themselves directly? Just nudge someone else to do it.


    Didn''t he also made such a sacrifice? It was him who go out of his way to convince Kansa to kill all the babies of Devki, When Kansa only thought of killing her 8th one who was said to be his Kaal (Death).


    But it was Narada who convinced him that don''t believe the Akashvani (Oracle) as it is, It is his lords Maya (Illusion) what 8th and what first, You can''t know that when it''se to his lord which was truth.


    This was enough to convince Kansa and he started killing all the babies of Devki, So why Narada did that? Simple, No matter how bad Kansa was he is still a king taking care of thousands of his subject.


    He also did many such ritual and donations that gave him quite much of good Karma, As long as that Karma was with him it was impossible to use divine intervention to kill him.


    So Narada made sure Kansa gain enough bad Karma that he could not escape from his death, He tainted his name for to greater good, After all everything is fair as long as it is done for righteousness, right?


    *Shudder*


    Narada was contemting whether or not to risk it and make his hands dirty when he felt cold all over his body, He field like his blood was frozen in his veins not daring to move forward a inch.


    There was also a primal fear which only exist in the heart of mortal but he felt it right now, He felt like he was started at by the man-eating beast and he was next on the menu.


    He did not understand why but he had an illusion that power simr to Lord Shiva was staring down at him wanting to destroy him, Making his always so stable calm mind chaotic, not allowing to thinking anything at all.


    There was only one thought in his mind, Let go, Let go and surrender to his fate, epting the reality that was wanting to destroy him.


    This was such a surreal feeling that he even thought that he would die the next moment, not only die but seize to exist right at the next moment. He didn''t think that was even possible. The only one he knew who was capable of doing this was Lord Shiva with his third eye.


    "*Huff* *Huff* Wh-What was that?"


    Thankfully that feeling onlysted for a second before vanishing away but it gave quite a shock to him making him rethink everything about his n, As now he confirmed an actual terrifying guardian was protecting him.


    He was hyperventting as he wipe sweat beads formed on his forehead.


    ...


    ''Interesting¡­Didn''t know the Lord of Mischief also joined in the fun.''


    Karna looked at 30 seconds remaining in his invincible state and then looked at Narada from the embrace of his mother Ganga, Though the distance was too much for normal people to see that long but he did not have any problem thanks to his eyes of eagle.


    And so he quickly identify Narada thanks to Veena hanging on his neck and that sly look in his face, Even if Karna didn''t know much about Mahabharata he knew lot about this man.


    And because if that he knows Narada is here means he is in trouble but other than panicking he is happy because he right now has power to turn the tables. He just has to y his cards rights.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ????.)

 Chapter 176 174. Shock

    Chapter 176 174. Shock


    ''*Sigh* Sadly I can''t make a move on him or I would offend the big guy up there.''


    Karna badly wanted to pull something to take care of Narada as Karna know how dangerous this man could be.


    This is a man who made a fool of a wise and intelligent man like Ravana, Same guy also convinced the Kansa to kill literal new born babies, So this guy is danger no matter how one look at him.


    But Karna can''t touch Narada at all. How can one be hurt a person whose father is the god of creation and lord is the god of preservation? It can''t be possible unless other party also have the same level of support.


    Sadly for Karna he didn''t have that extent of support yet, He knew how good Lord Vishnu is towards his devotees and mankind, If he felt others were threatened by his power then Karna didn''t have anywhere to cry.


    Even if Lord Vishnu can''t able to kill him thanks to his protection, But they can always put him in the ce where he can be an ethereal prisoner till the end of time from which even his current protection can''t protect Karna.


    ''Huh?! What those two were doing there?''


    Karna decides to distract himself from the concern of Narada, Yeah he knows how deadly it is to not put control on Narada but he can''t do anything about it, he just has to pray that his luck wouldst little more and things would take care of themselves.


    Though Karna thinks this is a fool''s dream as he is cursed by the ck luck, Who knows why how he survived all this time with that less luck but he knows it would notst that long, so he has to be prepared for the counter-attack in the time he has.


    So when he decided to go and take care of the army standing on the border of Hastinapur changed his thought when he sensed that both of his new friends were standing under the tree.


    "Ganga Mata, I had to leave for a few moments, I would be right back."


    Karna then remembered his words and then also remembered how obedient Evaya is to his Guru, He in epic cut his thumb off to a guy he idolised as Guru, So it was not hard to imagine what he would do when he gotmand from his actual Guru.


    Karna looked at his remaining timing which was 25 seconds, So there was no time to exin to Ganga, so he just said the words before using his Star-child body power and travelled through the space vanishing from her arms.


    "Wait!? What!? Karna!! Wher- huh!?? How?"


    Ganga didn''t hear what Karna said all her attention was on not letting Karna not let go out of her sight, but then he cuddled vanished along with vanished the warmth that was giving her sce.


    She panicked thinking as she saw before was nothing but an illusion, A quite advance illusion because there is no away anyone can sneak past from her senses much less just a child.


    But before she could panic or other twodies who were standing in the sideline looking at mother of duo before in envy could react if his disappearance they sensed his presence appeared not far away from them in this garend.


    They looked at each other in shock, finally able to see the abnormality in the situation. Before they did not know how Karna got in the middle of that fight, and shockingly being so fresh they didn''t have time to think about howe Karna got there.


    But by this action of Karna, they got their answer. They can''t believe it howe he was just able to sneak past under the 4 god''s detection but he did it. It was not some power to throw Karna in the middle of there but he himself appeared there.


    ''What kinda monster is he?''


    Surya seeing the new trick of his own son could help but feel awe of him. He still not forgotten the first day where Ganga and he had to work hard to just keep the vision of horsepower awakening down.


    Based on that thought his son is very lucky to be blessed by such strong power and talent but then now there is new stuff, He even has an element of chaos in him.


    As father of course he was proud, Which father did not dream of being outshine by his own kin?


    But he was also concerned for him. People love the rising sun but the moment ites to none sun they hate it because they only love you till you do not surpass or be a threat to them.


    Once you do then you be nothing but an eyesore that needs to be taken care off, Right now Karna was zing like a sun which would going to hurt many peoples eyes.


    ''I have to do something.''


    Surya know how much danger his son currently is, And he also knows who is the imminent danger as he nces at Narada who was also looking here with obvious shock on his face.


    ¡­..


    "Are you okay Mitra Ashwatthama?"


    Evya asked in a concerned tone as he helped Evya stand up as there was a second time Ashwatthama fell on the ground holding his head before.


    But unlike before it looked like he was going to lose the fight when suddenly he stopped as his pain went away Seeing this only Evaya got close to him seeing everything be so calm.


    "Yea-*Cough* Yeah I am fine now."


    Ashwatthama somehow managed to stand with support of Evya, His voice was weak but there was firmness in his voice giving a confident aura, Which means he was indeed fine.


    It''s just he doesn''t understand how he manages to control the rage welling inside him. He was sure he wasn''t able to control anymore and was about to lose his control.


    But when he thought it would happen, all that rage and power cooled down and went back to his normal state. This was strange as before though he was able to control his powers but it would take days for those powers to go back to normal.


    "Can you tell me what happened to you, Mitra?"


    Evya after seeing Ashwatthama get normal asked the question he was curious about, There is no way whatever that happened to him was a normal reaction.


    He had seen the Eldest Prince Duryodhana when he went through awakening yesterday, so those memories were fresh in his mind, So he knows that Ashwatthama is also divine.


    Though that fact is obvious for anyone who has eyes to see the gem embedded in his forehead, but this fact just grounded that truth more.


    This fact made Evya a little uneasy, He met two people his Guru call friends and both of them proven to have divine origin, And who is he? A nothing but a forest dweller.


    That is his identity, though he is not ashamed of it but he does feel that he is not worthy to be stand behind his Guru, His lowself would stand out like a sore thumb.


    "Yeah, can anyone exin to me what is happening here? Why not run away from here? Do you two have a death wish or something?"


    Evya was lost in his thoughts and Ashwatthwma also knew how to answer his question as even he didn''t know the full truth of the origin of his power, He just knows he has it since his birth.


    He has idea about it but not confirmed with his parents, So he was not sure what to say to Evaya.


    Fortunately for them when they were to submerge into the awkward silence, a voice they both familiar came front from if them, when they hurriedly lifted their hand they saw the person they both wanted to find out about well being..


    "Gurudev"


    "Mitra"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Both of them jumped towards Karna with a happy smile seeing him alright but knuckle knock on their head answered then making them hold their head in pain.


    "You did not answer, Why not leave from here? Do you have any idea how dangerous this ce has be a moment ago?"


    Karna was pissed off, He understand about why Evaya not move but what about Ashwatthama? He is a smart boy who should have dragged himself and Evaya away from here.


    What if he did not wake up in time to prevent the st? This ce would have been razed to ground like a nuke was set off here, Chances of their survival would have been bleek.


    And those are chances when taking the gem of Ashwatthama into consideration.


    "That we-"


    "Stop, don''t talk about anything, Juste with me, We will talk about itter in detail."


    They wanted to answer seeing how angry Karna was but Karna just held his hand in front of his stopping them in their tracks of exining and just shed next to them before teleporting next to Ganga and the group.


    "Mata take care of them, I wille back in a second."


    Karna just dropped two of them, He hurriedly left a message before he once again vanished appearing on the other side of Hastinapur right in front of the stationed army of Sun Dynasty.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 177 175. Power Of Choas

    Chapter 177 175. Power Of Choas


    "Quite big and powerful army, Why do they stand like that? Should I destroy it or just create protection around Hastinapur?"


    Karna appeared on the border of Hastinapur and saw the big mighty battalion filled with unyielding warriors standing firmly on it but facing the opposite side of the entrance of the kingdom.


    This made him confused as to why nig only this army was not marching forward here but standing facing to the other side of the border not caring about the retaliation that will definitelye from Hastinapur.


    So Karna thought of two possibilities, Either the other party is too confident in their power that they don''t care about the counter attack from Hastinapur or they know Hastinapur would not attack them.


    First one is too foolish for Karna to even think it would happen, He only took it into consideration because it''s amon thinking process. After all, a big army like this knows the power of Hastinapur.


    Only the ignorant would take lightly of Hastinapur, Others enlighten one not have the guts to be this arrogant as ording to Dharma ignorance can be forgiven but not arrogance.


    So the 2nd option is most likely that indicate that Hastinapur either are in a friendly team with this army or there is someone stronger than Hastinapur''s power standing behind these army.


    Either the case Karna can''t attack them because if they were friends whoe here for help it would be seen as betrayal and if they have strong background, he can not know which is it in the time period he left, He is just going to piss off that unknown power.


    Hence why he decided to use his eyes of chaos to create powerful arrays around Hastinapur, Yeah he didn''t learn or know any array at all but thankfully his eyes of chaos has some for offence and defence.


    So he can just use that, seeing it was provided with eyes. Those arrays would not be that worse, It is at least able to grant an extrayer of protection.


    "O''Hear me the power that slumber within me, The power of dark from the time when time itself was not existed, O''the great power of Chaos, the force that dances on the edges of creation, Grant me your feral might, the tempestuous power that defies order and transcends reason.


    And help with creation of the shield that creates me and my people within it, Create the swept that shes in half any threat that arises against us, Grant me your helping hand for creating the asylum for the residents of thisnd."


    Karna opened his arms as he spoke with respect and pride awakening the power within him, The power of chaos that he just received yesterday,  He was calling it out that power for his aid.


    He wanted that power itself toe and help him in creation of the child around Hastinapur that would grant them protection as he sensed arge army retreating away from Hastinapur.


    That confirmed one of his hypotheses that this force here are friendly group but he misunderstood thinking these groups made thoserge armies retreat.


    So to give extra protection to people living in Hastinapur he asked help from Chaos. He really didn''t want to put innocent citizens of the kingdom in harm''s way because of him.


    He didn''t need to say this thing, Only a thought of using the power of Eye of Chaos would have been enough, but because he was using it for the first time, He wanted to give due respect to that primordial force.


    *Rumble*


    Just as his words felt the whole reality around him shook, Karna felt tingling sensation in his eyes giving him the urge to rub them furiously but he didn''t do it as he served the power that concentrated in his eyes.


    "So be it, I will give you a helping hand creating an asylum for the people of yournd but only because you asked nicely."


    In the deepnd that exists outside the creation a being has an excited smile hearing the voice calling it out for help, For the first time in eternity someone called it''s name and prayed toe for help.


    That was enough for this being it says the power to be happy, Chaos stretched it''s slender hand covered in the dark robe releasing power to fulfil the wish of its first seeker.


    Invisible to Karna, there were lots of space rifts opened up around him other than just shing everything, riding everything apart like most of the rifts do. This one was quite tame rather too tame even not showing the spatial storms.


    They clearly were afraid, even if we''re just power of space it were afraid of the being that were administering them. They under no condition were ready to let even a tiny bit of harm befall on Karna.


    After the first opening up, The power released from Chaos entered the world and just as it entered it wanted to destroy the reality, The creation itself but just like how metal gets sucked towards a ma that power the moment it appeared on the physical realm sucked into Karna''s eyes which turned chaotic dark.


    Unknown to this things happening around him, Karna just feel a power in his eyes and finished concentrating, So he just casually followed the instructions provided in the initial arrays and created the array using the illusion that was so real that it became reality.


    This way it would be there forever and he didn''t have to worry about maintenance as it''s just an illusion that acts and works like the real thing, Best of both worlds.


    A ground lit up in dark chaotic light void of any stability, This was only visible to Karna though fit others they just felt a ground rumble and that''s it, Which also ignited by them as much happened a few moments ago.


    A lots of weird patterns that are nothing like the one Sukracharya showed in battle before, The array pattern Sukracharya created were thoughplex. It was following the centre known as eye of array all the time.


    Every array of his is based on that centre, Which is also the strongest and weakest part of the array as it is the most concentrated spot of power in it.


    But here it''s different. Lines were going all on their own way, Most of them even not connecting each other. It was look like a child took hold of a paint brush and just had a field day in the newly painted wall.


    There was nothing simr to design an area to look like, There was not even an eye if the array in it means there is no way power will distribute in the whole part given it power to function.


    Karna not known to fact what actual array supposed to look like not seeing anything wrong with it, He only thought these were weird pattern but then hisnguage skill kicked in reveling to him that these weird things were some ancient letters.


    "Th-This is angua-Argghh!!!"


    But when he tried to read it, His head started to hurt intensely. He felt like someone was trying to put a nail on his head by mming a hammer on his head.


    He quickly stopped and give up trying to read what it was saying and as he do that the pain also go away, telling Karna that this was not something he can read yet.


    ''Interesting¡­I will definitely read what it say one day.''


    Normally when someone encounters something like this, They would want to stay away as this is a clear indication that this is something they should not mess with but who is Karna?


    In his veins running a blood of Suryavanshi know for their might and fearlessness, When they see trouble other they running away they go head first towards it wanting to face it head-on.


    Even if Karna here not have that level of battle frenzy, He still affected by the blood like nature, So he really wants to know what these words were saying, As these also trigger his curiosity.


    "I will ask Gurudev when he wake up, but for now it would be enough for protection."


    Karna though not wanted to but decided to leave here as an array was put in the ce, yeah it was still building right now but it would build now it''s own now, He don''t need to stand here and waste what little time he left.


    So he just teleports back to where everyone of was, In the royal garden.


    ¡­..


    "So youe here with your army to just congratted us for having such a talent?"


    Dhritarashtra seating on his royal throne fix crown on his face, He was still in shock by the killing intent he felt before and the shake of ground.


    Which finally stopped just a moment ago, Though still in shock and he need a moment of rest for to calm down but he can''t have it.


    There was a messenger of another kingdom who came with a scroll for them, He at first thought this was a decree to hand over Karna and the bow but to his surprise it was nothing but a normal congrattions letter.


    ''What kinda game are these treacherous people ying?''


    Seeing this he rather then sigh in relief bes even more alert smelling conspiracy in it.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 178 176. Hypocrisy Of Politics

    Chapter 178 176. Hypocrisy Of Politics


    "Yes Kin-Emperor, We were happy to hear you get such a talent and legendary weapon in your kingdom. We hope to have good rtions with you and Hastinapur."


    The messenger said in a trembling tone wiping the sweat bead on his forehead, nearly preventing himself from falling on the ground with his shaking legs.


    He is himself a warrior of the Rathi ss who saw many warriors even stronger in his kingdom sparring with each other, So he witnessed what level of power these warriors had.


    And yet what he felt just moments ago can''t bepared to all these powers he seen in his lifebine. He felt like the end of the world was going.


    There was not even a will to fight back like a warrior like him does who follows the motto of dying on sword is more honourable than to die of thousand cuts but here he could not raise even thought of rebellion.


    He only had one thought and that was he should justy down and ept his fate, let death take him into its embrace, Which he did not feel anything wrong with it strangely.


    ''It''s really terrible, O'' Lord, thank you for enlightening us and making us retreat. If we attacked then that power just ago now would really wiped all of us out.''


    Messenger could not think of how lucky they were that they were able to change their mind and go against the royal decrees they received from their main sovereign kingdoms.


    If they really follow through with it then they along with their kingdom would be nothing but a bleak spot of history, The people who stupid enough to confront the power that is formidable.


    "Oh really? Then we Hastinapur ept your blessings, Please offer your gifts, We will put them in our treasury right away."


    Dhritarashtra heard the words of messenger not believe it one bit, He knows the deep rooted hypocrisy in the politics especially in the royal ones.


    That is why people offer marriages and tie other kingdoms with each other as that is the only way to make sure they will not get backstabbed because at least for now blood bonds hold significant meaning in the society.


    That is why as long as you are not rted to blood, many kings even offer their daughter''s hand in marriage to their friends or peer kings or vice versa. This way they know they will be tied to their boats.


    Of course this way they also create new rtionships with each other but main focus was of course always to create a trusted ally for aid and to prevent your allies being snatched by others before you.


    Yeah that happened before many times. Many such people turned against their allies because they married an enemy kingdom''s princess or give their daughter to the king.


    Sopetition is deeply rooted in each and every royal who is in power. Everyone wants to take over each other but because of simr powers they don''t attack as the result would be no one will win, They all will be losers.


    But he just tipped the power dynamic in-between the kingdoms, He was already has too much power in his kingdom having warriors like Kripa and Bhishma that he was able to beat any big kingdom in one-on-one war.


    But it was still hard to face all of the kingdoms together but now that he got another talent that too with legendary weapon with it, He just destroyed the equilibrium of the power levels.


    Now if he waited for while for that warrior to grow up, He would even run Ashwamedha''s horse and conquer all Aryavart bing the solo emperor of this Bhartvarsha.


    That is why Dhritarashtra was ready to face severe bacsh not the blessing from other kingdoms, This was too weird. They right now should have been marching towards the Hastinapur with their armies together.


    Then he notices that the messenger just came alone for to give blessing, which is not how this works. When youe to give a blessing ites in the form of gold and gems.


    This is a blessing they talk about this not only to improve the rtionship between them but also show off their wealth to others, So it was weird for Dhritarashtra to see hime alone.


    Hence why he even asked the messenger about the gifts to make sure he did not bring anything with him.


    "Huh-That¡­That king, I was send soo quickly that my lord did not get time to send gifts with me, They should be on their way here, So expect their arrival."


    Messenger was taken back hearing what Dhritarashtra said, Then he realised that he forgotten about to bring gifts. How can hee empty handed to give their blessing to others?


    But in his defence, hees here for war not to give blessing to the enemy they were marching on, So it was reasonable that they forgotten about it.


    Not to mention even if they know about it, What they would give as gifts? They not carrying much gold and treasures, All they had was a war supply, and if they wanted to give that little of treasure they had with them to Hastinapur then that would be dumb move.


    Not only that be interpreted as disrespectful towards Hastinapur as how he they give that less for a big kingdom like Hastinapur but it also no longer seems as blessing but provocation, Which thest thing they wanted to do.


    Thankfully he was quite trained in diplomacy and quickly made up a reason for it, yeah it is a stupid reason but it would at least save their face and not provoke Hastinapur.


    And Hastinapur also will not point out the stupid reason as even if they want to save their face and do not want any trouble, Both party would be happy with an excuse then.


    "....Okay then, We will be saying for your gifts, Please stay and enjoy the Hastinapur''s hospitality."


    Of course Dhritarashtra seen through the stupid reason that was created on the spot but like messenger guessed he can''t point it out as even he did not want trouble for his kingdom.


    If these kingdoms even if for just to pretending to offer blessings and call it truce it''s working in his favour, He gets enough time to prepare the counterattack against inevitable attack from them.


    What was worrying him most right was fact that he didn''t know what was going in the mind of those kings, Who knows what they up to.


    "I would have been honoured to get a chance to experience the legendary hospitality of Hastinapur but unfortunately I have to leave right away to inform my king, So Emperor I ask for permission to leave."


    Messenger heard the sarcasm in the first words of Dhritarashtra but seeing he brought the excuse he sighed in relief.


    As for thest part of invitation, He really wanted to stay, He heard about the hospitality of Hastinapur, How they treat their guest, It would have been great experience if he gets to stay.


    Of course he was not worried about safety of his, King of Hastinapur himself should make sure of his safety andfort. After all, messengers hold the position that can''t be harmed.


    No matter how deep hatred one share with the other party if they send a messenger to you, Then that messenger should be protected at any cost, The rules every kingdom follow even if messenger being bad news.


    But he can''t stay and e joy, he had to inform his king about what happened here and tell everyone to stay away from Hastinapur, God forbid if they change their mind and turn around to attack Hastipanur.


    "Okay then, Our soldiers will escort you to your carriage, Have a safe journey."


    Dhritarashtra seeing his offer was denied not mind it, He politely permitted the messenger to leave.


    He too need time to deal with other issues. Keeping an enemy soldier here while he talk about it would be stupid, So best if this messenger leaves from here.


    "So what brought themander of Ayodhya''s elite army here?"


    After the messenger left, Dhritarashtra turned towards the man standing in the dark in the corner of the hall and spoke in a cold, uncaring tone. Who knows how he found that dark spot as this ce was designed to have light in all ces.


    "O King forgot about that, Can you tell me what was happened a moment ago? Can you see how many people got hurt by whatever that was happening out there? Why are you sitting here talking with me? That is more important."


    Well, themander jumped out of the shadow but unlike how everyone imagined he would be, he acted like a silent mysterious man, He started babbling about stuff incoherently in full panic.


    This took everyone aback, how can themander of an elite army of Kingdom like Ayodha can act like this? There is no way the warriors are ready to march against death if they were ordered to panic like this right here.


    But when Dhritarashtra sees this he frowns thinking of something, Then his eyes be wide because of realization.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 179 177. Without Ounce Of Worry

    Chapter 179 177. Without Ounce Of Worry


    "Don''t worry about it, It''s time for Mahamhim Bhishma to do his daily training."


    Dhritarashtra swiftly replied to themander, telling him reason without telling him anything at all.


    How can he can tell the reason even if he didn''t know what was happening out there? When he came here everything was fine, Karna was just unconscious out of exhaustion.


    So he has no idea what unravelled after he left but he can''t say that can he? Absolutely not.


    How can it be seen that the king himself didn''t know what was happening in his kingdom, No matter how good there is the rtionship between Hastinapur and Ayodhya.


    ".....Really? Am I foo-"


    "My lord, We understand. Indeed mighty warrior like Bhishma possesses such a power that spreads terror all over, Wee here to support Hastinapur against attack but seeing the situation we are not needed here."


    Themander was a hot-headed man who only knew how to march in the battlefield to fight for the honour of his kingdom and defeat his opponents, So how can one expect a man on the battlefield to engage in the hypocrisy of diplomacy?


    He was a straight outspoken man, Like he saw through that the king was lying to them and so he decided to speak out not realising this is a normal thing in politics.


    He was about to pierce the hole in that thinyer of paper shade but the warrior who also popped up from the shadows ironically as they both belonged to Sun dynasty and prevented him from speaking further.


    Themander was not sure why his subordinate did this as he looked at him with confuse look asking from gaze of why but the subordinate ignored that question and just kept talking to the king.


    "Oh that is why, If that is the case then I the king of Hastinapur whole heartily give my thanks to the Ayodhya, Give your king my greetings, I offer you to stay here and enjoy the hospitality of Hastinapur, You and your army would been too tired of the rushed journey."


    Dhritarashtra was d that this new persone to spoke with him, It would be too embarrassing if he kept talking if the hard-headedmander, The truth, the righteous Dharma he follows only work on the battlefield not on the royal court.


    Here sometime one has to lie, bend, kneel, trick and much more that is forbidden taboo on the battlefield, So it is indeed no ce for a warrior to be as the two codes could not coexist.


    Of course he was happy to get the support of Ayodhya in the troubled time, Though the threat had not passed yet but at least he was getting time he so desperately needed to arrange everything for war.


    Unfortunately his opponents also getting the same time for preparation, So it''s good to hear that there is at least one alley he can fall back in the time of need but he still does not trust them fully nor he ever will.


    That is how life is here, The royal court is also a battlefield but unlike on the ground one, Here words of the arrows and swords which target others not just intending on just harm but doom of other party.


    Here everyone is all their own. They can have little trust in others but never let their guard too down and be caught unprepared. That Is why when giving Karna his kingdom he called this crown of King as crown of thrones.


    "We can not deny the so generous offer of the king. We thank you for your generosity, king. On this note we asking the permission to leave from the court for the rest."


    The subordinate is also good at trenching on these hypocritical paths and so he also understands the meaning of the king.


    The King wants them to stay as protection but can''t say it out loud as how can he ask the army of another kingdom to stay in his kingdom for protection? The army power of Hastinapur will be a joke in others eyes.


    He understood if there is the Ayodhas army staying, then if someone attacked them they can also join in the group and if another army attacked them Ayodhya can justly wage war on the kingdoms.


    This way both parties have their dignity and pride in the ce while also protecting themselves in the process.


    Subordinate has an awe for this Dhritarashtra before he, like everyone else thought this man is not worthy enough for the throne, How can the blind man survive in the ce where nothing is out of limit?


    Everything that can be used against one another is being used here no matter how below the belt the actions were, and most importantly how can blind man be able to see through all that and lead his kingdom?


    But after seeing this now he has to admit, people are underestimating him. He looked innocent and harmless as a rabbit but he got the feeling that this was just a disguise. If neede to be this man can flow a river of blood on the will to protect his subjects.


    And for that he has respect for the king and so the decision to stay here is also admired by him, as he understands the another purpose of their being here is for the king to figure out their purpose foring here.


    The actual purpose not the one they were saying, And considering kinh should know about the legendary weapon which awakened here was given by them, It''s more likely he does not trust them.


    "Please you are guest of us, *p* Soldiers show them the royal guest chambers, and entertain them. Make sure they and their army get proper treatment."


    Dhritarashtra also heard the tone of that subordinate, So he knows why he asked them to stay here but that is what makes this more fun. Both know what the other party intends to do but can''t say it as they don''t want to fail in their own mission.


    It makes governing exciting and brings a change in work to do than his usual task of just reading and signing documents.


    Soldiers hearing the king''smand quickly moved and lead the two people one confusedmander and one gleefully happy subordinate towards the guest chambers.


    ''What kinda more trouble are you going to bring me, Karna?''


    After they left Dhritarashtra pinched his nose bridge wondering of much more trouble Karna was going to give his poor father-inw.


    There was already Vidurs issue that he not get time to deal with it, He not even seen Vidur since yesterday, There is also tension rising in the Maghda kingdom and his on the topic of Anga kingdom.


    And now there is this new events, he just hopes Karna gives him heads up before he created any more trouble, it was hard to deal with everything at once.


    ¡­..


    "Seeing if anyone is injured, If they do bring them back to the royal medic, Also don''t clean the garden for now, dust has not settled yet, do thatter."


    Gandhari came in bringing along with her group of soldiers and healer apprentice with her to provide first aid if someone was injured in the fight just now.


    The mother medic along with the royal doctor are also on stand-by in their quarters for any emergency, As all the life saving things are stored there, So it was better for them to stay there and bring patients to them than to put those medics here.


    The moment she came, She had thatmanding aura an empress should have. She had that authority in her voice that made people obey without meditation. The charm can only be found in a few people.


    She also warned soldiers not to go too close to the middle of a battlefield as it is not settled there. She didn''t know what was in there. It''s best to keep soldiers away from the dust.


    ''I was just gone for 5 minutes, It''s really not taking much for him to be destructive, right?''


    Gandhari as leading soldiers asking them to look for injuries and to see if someone needs medical help started thinking in her mind.


    She was gone to bring a royal doctor for Karna, Though Rishi Durvasa said to her that it was just an exhaustion, She just felt like there should be medicine for it.


    And so she leaves the room. She just took the foot in the royal doctors chamber then she felt the powere from. Yeah she had seen two of the rishi start fighting but she, like others, thought they would not take too far.


    So she found out that she was dead wrong. These sages, just like warriors, have the same if not more urge to fight off, And they indeed go all out.


    She saw all that through the ce she was standing thanks to the shield created by others keeping her away from the aftermath of the fight.


    So when she saw the fight was stopped she came here without even an ounce of worry for Karn.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 180 178. Unhappy Karna

    Chapter 180 178. Unhappy Karna


    "I am back."


    Karna spoke happily as he announced his presence appearing in front of everyone out of thin air once again giving the same level of shock he gave a few times ago.


    After all, mostp people here either possess godly power or have godhood themselves, so he doing this seems really impossible in their eyes, making them more curious about how he was doing it.


    "Huh, Queen? Oh don''t worry about me queen I am fin-"


    "Oh you are here Karna, I ask you to stop wasting time and go to your house, Your father and Radha would be worried about you."


    When Karna saw Gandhari was guilty, He thought just like how others reacted she would also react and so he decided to clear to her that he is alright she did not need to worry about him at all.


    But before he could speak, as there is some tradition here, He was cut off midway in his speech by the words of Gandhari, Who unlike he expected not had an ounce of worry or concern on her face.


    ''?????''


    Karna does not understand their reaction of Gandhari, She just like others around him care about him, So why is she not acting like this one? She does not even entertain the fact that he might have gotten super hurt.


    She didn''t even ask about if he was injure or not, This is unlike of her, Since childhood she was 2nd women who was most worried about him after his mother Radha.


    So this change Karna was not able to digest it well, He even tried to see if she was actually Gandhari or not but it turned out she was indeed Gandhari, Not someone in disguise of hers.


    Which male it kroeplicated the situation, Was she still angry about the fact he did not go to meet her for 2 whole year''s? Yeah anyone would be pissed off by it, so she too might hold a grudge of it, it is understandable.


    "Queen, do you not care about me?"


    Karna asked in choked up voice, Hey he was still a kid, no matter how mature he is trying to be or have memories of past life, his body and brain response is the same as a toddler.


    So when he was being ignored by the person he came to know that care about him from the start of course he felt abandoned, And his previous issue of being abandoned twice just worsened the hurt.


    He did not hold back and outright asked her about it. There are people he does not care what they think about him but she is definitely not one of those people, he greatly cares about her opinion of him.


    "Why do you ask such a question? Of course I care about you Karna."


    Gandhari was taken aback by the tone of his voice not understanding why the cheerful boy suddenly put on the verge of crying, She hurriedly answered him, wanting to assure him she did care about him.


    While other twin sisters of Sandhya and Chhaya along with Ganga shared a confused gaze, They from the start saw Karna being mature, it was the first time they saw him acting like his age.


    It was also a new scene for Evya and Ashwatthama but Ashwatthama kinda gets why Karna acting like this one as he too does this from time to time with his mother.


    Unfortunately, Evya did not get the fortune to meet his mother or spend time with her, So he was not aware of such emotions, All he knew was that all was their own, Just to survive a day and strive to be better.


    Surya on the other hand had a smile on his face, At least his son was not all that crazy powerful, He was also in touch with his humanity, He would not turn and join the ranks of those drunk in the power group.


    "Lie, If you cared you would have asked me if I was alright, I was caught in the middle of forces I couldn''t evenprehend the power of without knowing, And you did not ask me or check on me."


    Karna, like the toddler he is, throws tantrums, This side of him only a few people around him get to experience, The immature Karna who only wants to be loved, A side only exclusive to the people he loves and trusts.


    He really got hurt by the fact Gandhari not acknowledging the fact. He wants her to ask so he can tell her not to worry about him as he is fine, she can''t skip this process, It''s not allowed.


    "Hahaha, Oh Karna, This is what bothering you? Sorry to make you think that then but I see you do enough crazy things and thene out unharmed to worry about, I know you wille back without harm like always."


    Gandhari burst outughing at this state of Karna, This is a friendly reminder to everyone that even though he acts smart and mature he is still a 7-year-old child, people often forget about his age because of his personality.


    It''s been awhile since she seen him act like this that even she herself forgot how childish Karna can actually be, She dotingly ruffled his golden hair like the rays of the sun in amusement and love.


    Yeah golden colour hair, Everyone knows that for some reason his hair often changes colours, something that turns back to that void ck that people can''t look away from the bright yellow golden lustrous hair that people can''t look directly at, There is also sometime twilight colours and others.


    They checked why his colour changed but they did not find out about it. A possible reason came up was it is just a natural growth thing. After he became an adult it would fix the issue.


    But this is just an assumption, Just like how one medic said that it was a sign there is some power in him that is trying to wake up, which they also tried to search for but could not find anything, leaving them without an answer.


    "What are you talking about? I never did such dangerous things in front of you."


    Karna pouted and asked back to Gandhari, He has no recollection that he did anything dangerous things in front of her other than that gem incident before, So he did not agree she had seen him do dangerous things.


    He was confident about it but hearing him say that others standing aside raised their eyebrows, Because Karna did not deny he did not do dangerous things, He just denied he did it in front of Gandhari making them wonder how much chase did he caused here in secret behind their backs.


    "Oh really? What about the gem incident-"


    "I was nothing but an infant at that time, I heard that story, So it can''t be used against me."


    Gandhari wanted to retell the dangerous stunt she saw Karna doing but the moment she mentioned the gem incident, The mature side of him kicked in and as spoke logically pointing out he was an infant.


    So he didn''t know any better. If he ate the gem then it was not his fault, He saw shiny things and put it in his mouth like any other child who does not have any survival instincts.


    "Indeed I can''t hold that against you, You are nothing but a child, but I can hold against you that you not only imed the highest mountain here and then jumped down from top of it just for fun."


    Gandhari was prepared for this, She has 101 kids even if she had not had time to pay more attention to them before, She was still was their caregiver, She has experience handling that many kids on her own.


    So she knew what wasing. After all, even if she does not show it much but she is still her sister if Shakuni, How can she not have those dominant intelligence genes in her.


    She saw Karna climb not only the huge mountain but she saw him jump from there nearly giving her a heart attack from that sight. She wanted to rush to him and see if he was alright just to see the earth itself lowered its hardness and gentlynded him in the ground.


    She saw all that from her chambers, How? Blinding oneself in devotion has its own perk, She got highlighted sense that works senses. Before she used those to travel around but after she removed the blindfold, Her eyesight also received that boost.


    Not only that because the power of her penance was stored in her eyes, They also be strong and sharp making her see virtually anything that can be seen till horizon.


    Only limitation it has is that she can''t use it for long period, So she only uses it from time to time to check on her kids and this little guy.


    "H-How!?"


    Karna was not prepared for this toe out, He was alone with his little group at that time, They were just arguing about something, And to calm the situation down he pulled that stunt knowing the Devi Purthvi (mother earth) would bear him without letting harm befall on him.


    As he is the Star-Child their prince, Even if they know it they have that natural affection for him.


    But it was just kept in all 6 including the do-wolf with them. He knows they will not leak it then how can Queen Gandhari know this? He was not sure at all.


    "Oh, how do I know? Just like when you go and dive into river Ganga for a day withouting out at all even for breathing, What was all that about?"


    Gandhari was not letting him go now, He did too many dangerous things now that she thinks about it. She has to talk about it or he will never stop doing it.


    As she spoke everyone held pin drop silence and looked at stuned Karna for answers. Who himself was quite confused about who was leaking their stuff out there, Very worried Radha ma would find out about it.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 181 179. Karnas stunts

    Chapter 181 179. Karna''s stunts


    "I-I I was hiding from my ymates, they were fighting about who would y with me that day, I did that to avoid conflict."


    Karna so badly wanted to find out how much Gandhari knew and where she learned this all about, He was 100% those girls would not going to reveal this outside at least not to anyone who was not his mother Radha or father Adhiratha.


    They might tell them but those four would never leak it anything outside as they understand the consequences of such a news being leaked. He might have to change his identity and relocate to a different ce for safety, which they never want to happen.


    As for Gandhari knowing this? He did not care about as long as she did not go and tell his mother, This information was safe with her and the people present there.


    So he honestly answered her but was still not convinced that it was enough for her to neglect his well-being.


    "Yeah okay, Then tell me what was the reason you put your hand in the crocodile? Not only do you dive in the crocodile-infested water without any worry, Did you know know-how dangerous they are?


    It''s okay when you y with Susu dolphins in the river but crocodiles? Those are not the animals you can y with, That too in the water their hunting grounds."


    Gandhari knew it was not easy to convince Karna but she did notck any ammunition against him, She saw him to things even the full-fledged warrior was terrified of doing so.


    One being literally putting his hand in the jaws of a crocodile and pulling out something, The jaws are known for their cessation of any life under them, And he knowing that dare to do that.


    He also swims in the parts of river which are forbidden to swim in as those areas are infested by river crocodiles, Though mostly those do not attack humans but that said mostly and when theye in the human part of the river by mistake.


    Only then they do not harm humans. If someone is foolish enough to not respect the boundaries, Those beings are more than happy to add new things to their diet, So it was the stupidest decision to go swim there.


    As for dolphins, it was alright but they too are dangerous as they partially are blind, So not on purpose by mistake they can harm him, Which possibility not even entertained by him.


    "Ahem, About that, I was helping her, Something dug in her gums, Which made her impossible to eat, I was just helping her to take it out.


    As for swimming there? It''s not dangerous because we are friends now and those crocodiles mainly eat fish only,  So they just get bad reps, They just don''t like to be bothered by people unnecessarily.


    Those dolphins are partially blind but that doesn''t mean they can''t able to figure out which is food and which is friend.


    Being blind they have a very strong sense of smell and sonar, It''s like they sacrifice their vision for the better sense an- Ohh I get it now."


    Karna was embarrassed, of course he knew what it was to say he put his hand in the mouth of the crocodile but he had a reason for it.


    Most water dwellers don''t harm him, especially the females in the them as not only does his water element affection work in them but his charm and other passive increase their affection for him.


    That is why he is so uncaringly able to win in the water without any worry and even dares to put his hand in the jaws of death knowing that he would not be harmed in any way, That information which is what make him do it.


    He also met the crocodiles a few years ago, He made friends with them knowing that his mother Ganga''s mount is Marka (crocodile) who had the head of crocodile and tail of dolphin.


    Actually, it was started that way but then he found out how easygoing those crocodiles are, They are indeed killing machines but they also have that cute side to them.


    He love to see when new younglingse out and mother holds them in her jaws, The same jaws infamously known as the jaws of death, So it was a new side of theirs he get to see.


    Those crocodiles also bring their younglings to show him, And so he spends quite some times with them when he gets to have free time for himself once in a while.


    Same for dolphins, They were actually the ones who taught him how to swim, Though he inherently knows how to swim because of his water element affection, but those dolphins helped him to improve it.


    They also taught him to navigate in the muddy water without using his eyes, Though he does not have sonar like them but he doesn''t need it as he is easily able to use water around him as sonar.


    This way he now able to travel faster in water than innd, Not only that even when he is outside of water he can sense the presence of others without seeing them to some degree like how he did to Bhishma.


    He possessing the sovereign just enhances the effect of his training with them, Now he was sure that even if he is not able to win he can''t lose to the person in the same group as him in the water.


    So he didn''t see anything foolish here but he also understood that the one who is not aware of full details might think otherwise as he was really risking his life for no reason other than to have that arinin rush.


    Hence why Karna wanted to exin her the situation but as hee to dolphin part he get the answer he was looking for, it was not that anyone leaked this things to her, She herself seen it.


    It kicked him that she blinded herself for quite some time that to for the penance to feel the same pain of her husband, Means the power of her Karma and the spiritual power of her devotion would have helped her a lot to ease her suffering.


    And even if sheter stop wearing the blind folds but that virtue she still possesses, That alone might have given her an advantage others do not have, So from his hypothesis she has a power rted to vision just like his eagle eyes.


    Maybe not as powerful as his vision made for archery but she could have a telescopic vision at least, He was sure of it that this might be the case.


    "Your head runs a lot doesn''t it, Ha Karna!"


    Gandhari saw the look in her Karna''s eyes and realised he found out her "secret"  which only amused her as he was able to figure this out quickly. Even her brother needed to ask 5 questions before he came to this conclusion.


    Her husband also needed 7 ones to find out about her gifts. So for now Karna is the one who finds out this in the least questions, Which has to be some kinda record.


    But how can she allow him to gloat about it after using just a big crime? So she by instinct stretched her hand out and then pinched his ears in her soft fingertips before gently twisting it.


    "Ahh ouhhh!! Queen, I was wrong. Forgive me for my ignorance, It will never happen, I swear in the name of Mahamahim Bhsihma."


    Karna seeing that started his usual drama, He quickly asked for forgiveness which he did it for real as even if he was being childish he should have never say those words to her.


    It''s just his feelings got better of him making him say that to her, so he wholeheartedly apologised even in the disguise of acting knowing she would understand him.


    And he was right, Gandhari indeed understand what he said he meant it, Just she don''t understand why he dragged Mahamahim Bhishma in it? As a guarantee or to escape from the consequences if he did it again let Bhishma deal with the aftermath?


    Who know what was always cooking in this his mind but she didn''t care about it, She was happy and so she happily dragged him by ears to stable, She has to send him home now even though she wanted him to stay.


    Radha and his father would be worried, So she can''t keep him here, if the sage woke up now then Karna had to stay here even if he wants to leave as the matter here would be considered utmost important.


    But if Karna has gone before they wake up, then she can call him back this way his family also know he is fine and the sages would also not get offended.


    ''Did I forget something?''


    Karma knew what she was doing and he also wanted to do the same but while he was leaving he could not help but wonder if he was forgetting something important, Just could not put his finger on it.


    ¡­..


    "I guess we should also leave now."


    Surya saw reluctantly as he saw his son fade away from his sight, After he was gone, He trained around and said to his wives who were looking at him in horrified gaze.


    "Arya, I don''t know why but I feel like we know this sage, So can you tell me I am wrong."


    Both women said in sync looking at their husband wanting him to reply in a negative way that they indeed nit know the sage.


    ".....We are doomed."


    But Surya, seeing the face of the unconscious sage, nearly fell in shock as beads of sweat covered her forehead, not believing what her eyes were showing him.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 182 180. Confused Sages

    Chapter 182 180. Confused Sage''s


    "Bhag-Bhagwaan Parshuram?!!!!!"


    Surya stumbled back few steps in shock, He could not believe what his eyes were showing him, Or he did not want to believe at all.


    How can he believe it? This is a legendary man who single-handedly wipe out all evil Skhatriyas (Royals) from this earth using his arms and his legendary long one-handed axe Pasu.


    This is a man even gods dare not to venture near as he in anger is no less to Rishi Durvasa himself, And in power he is second to Lord Shiva, As not only he is a student of Lord and got all the divine Astra knowledge from him but he is also Avatar of Lord Vishnu.


    When he goes down in the battlefield even so bearing earth could not able to bear his anger, She shakes and starts to crack up just out of the sheer power of his will of fight.


    He is the lion of the Bhargava race the revered sage who by his virtue got the title of Bhagwaan (God/Guru), the one and only Bhagwaan Parsuraam.


    And what he was seeing now? He sees that man who was such a legendary mane out of nowhere in the conflict currently lying in front of him unconscious. How is that even possible?


    Even Surya who knows most of the things in the universe could not know the answer of, He knew this is the only way this man could be stopped for a while but he didn''t know how Bahgwaan Parsuraama lost his consciousness.


    "That¡­What are we going to do now?"


    Devi Chhaya goes back to her sealed form asking her husband the question everyone wants to ask but doesn''t have the guts to do so, After all it was not a joke when it said that the anger of Bhagwana Parsuram is simr to Rishi Durvasa.


    Both of them are quick to react in anger and both possess the power to make the person who made them angry regret their life choices, So they were sure they will be the ones to face his wrath.


    And even if somehow they don''t Karna would surely be on the line to be punished as it looks like it was because of Karna all these sages fall unconscious.


    Everyone was busy thinking what to do, Even Devi Ganga who did not join the conversation was thinking of such, Though she did not have a face to ask Bhagwan Parsurama to forgive her other son again as she did for Bhishma but she was thinking if trying it.


    Last time it worked maybe this time he also let go, after all Karna is still an ignorant child, And by the Dharma ignorance has to be forgiven, You can''t punish someone for their ignorance rather it was your duty to enlighten them.


    But it was all in thinking, They could note up with any thing that they think would work to resolve him anger, There is also threat of how Rishi Durvasa would react and of course there was Asur Guru Sukracharya.


    Yeah a man who hate Lord Vishnu to his core would not going to have any good feeling towards the Avatar of the same deity, So there is also worry that there would be another fight broke out here.


    Which is unimaginable, Just look at how much destruction only two stars fighting did? The area around the centre is still filled with miasma of that powers still there danger to anything that dares to go near it.


    So it would be cataphoric if Sukracharya and Parsurama go against each other because at least fighting with Durvasa, Sukracharya had respect for him, Both were holding back because of that.


    It would not be the case here, Sukracharya hate any and everything rted to Lord Vishnu, That hatred is bobone-deepThere is so way the fight will be as civil as this one.


    *Grunt


    Suddenly there was a grunting from the unconscious sage who slowly but surely started to get their consciousness back. The medics who wanted to go check on them were pulled back by Surya as he didn''t know what would happen next.


    Soon sage started to move their body and in no time one by one opened their eyes and slowly stood up with confused looks on their face looking around trying to search for the answer to the question they themselves were not sure of.


    "Hey, Asura Guru Shukracharya, did you also felt that?"


    It was Durvasa who spoke out first. He had a confused look in his eyes when looking at Sukracharya beside him in the question tone but that tone contains the certainty that he knows others have seen it.


    Because it was impossible not to see it, He himself made Rudra form jump when he saw Karna appear in the middle of their fight, He was so angry at the people here when he saw that happening.


    He did not understand why they weren''t even able to take care of one child but then he saw what Karna did next. They were not prepared for it to happen in instance.


    Their guard was down and then they just felt strong suction that sucked all their power away from them making it so low that they lost their consciousness.


    "Of course I did, I know he was special but to this degree? We really underestimated him. Are you sure he is not an Avatar or the reaction of some powerful being?"


    Sukracharya bent down and picked up his cane to support himself, After which he looked towards Durvasa trying to see if he was lying about the origin of Karna.


    But he saw the same look of shock on his face as he currently has on his face, both were Karna is special and gifted but to this degree? They never thought of it..


    "No, I checked it when I first met him, He was a new soul without any past Karma, He is super clean, I do not even find any divine power residing in him."


    Durvasa answered him as he too couldn''t answer, If Karna is some divine origin being then they need to know that origin. If he in ignorance of the fact of his divine birth taught him a technique that is opposite to his divine core then it would going to affect his future growth.


    Normally it did not matter as their core is not built yet, So they could just pick any element or power to cultivate and create their own core, But if they already have a core and train in the skills that are not suitable for them, They going to harm their core.


    Not only that in some extreme cases the core might even explode, ceasing any chances for them to seek out and walk on the path of the cultivation.


    As Guru if Karna it is his duty to make sure he will not teach Karna anything that is harmful to him in any shape or form, He also really does not want to destroy such vast potential of Karna.


    "New soul? Clean soul? Haven''t there been no new souls born since Treta Yuga? If he really is a new soul then it doesn''t mean he indeed has some big origin."


    Sukracharya could not understand whether to light or cry, Durvasa is one of the few schrs he respects and adores for his knowledge but this guy has no sense of situation awareness.


    Maybe he never needed it so he never developed that but he just ignored the key information of Karna that his soul is new to the cycle of Samsara.


    That is so big news that if Indra knew about it, he would definitely send someone to take care of Karna right away.


    Souls here just cycle from one being to another based on their Karma. The more Karma they earn in the past life the more likely they reach higher lifeforms and the more bad Karma they have they get lower and lower.


    In Samsara it is a cycle every being follows, In Treta Yuga, The twilight of ages of gods, New souls often being created and sent in Samsara by various beings but it stopped after the end of that Yuga.


    So a new soul entering the Samsara means it was sent here by some Deva either cursed or this soul was born from some unknown origin that they should take a look into.


    "I would have but it was not that important when you know he has chaos element in him, So there is a high chance all his past things were erased by choosing to birthing him as new."


    Durvasa actually had an answer for it. He indeed thought about why there is a new soul appearing in the Samsra but he was not able to look into the reason using his divine sight.


    So he came to the obvious answer the power of chaos might just destroy everything. That is why this soules out appearing as a new be on soul.


    "Chaos!???"


    It was news to Sukracharya that Karna was a chaos element, He once again was not able to see the limit of this little guy can surprise him.


    "Ehh!! Did any of you seen my Parshu (Long one-handed axe)?"


    Sukracharya wanted to ask more questions but got interrupted by the voice, he instinctively felt disgusted by it.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 183 181. The Missing Parshu

    Chapter 183 181. The Missing Parshu


    The Bhagwaan Parsurama woke up along with both of Rishi Durvasa and Asura Guru Sukracharya and after clearing his mind he stood up.


    As usual, he turned around to look for his Pershu, That weapon is an integrated part of him, That is a gift his Lord and Guru gave to him, So he love and revere that axe of his.


    Normally that axe itselfes back to him when he is asleep, But this time he could not find it, He tried to sense it but he was not able to locate where is Pershu.


    But he didn''t think much of it, There was power turbulence in the air, Which might be the reason he was not able to sense it, So he decided to look around thinking of fighting it would have fallen here.


    "It should be around here somewhere, It can''t fall too far away."


    He searched around but could not able to find it making him a little worried and so he seeing Durvasa and Sukracharya in front of him decided to ask them, They were present there so they might know something about his axe.


    "Ohh, Bhagwaan Parsurama, So it was you who spied on us."


    Durvasa turned around when he heard the words of Parsurama and spoke as if he was really surprised seeing but all three of them knew it was just an act.


    He was making sarcasticments because Parsurama did not just join the battle to stop them fighting, he rather sat aside and watched the fun.


    "Rishi Durvada, Do you really think it would have been better if I also joined in the fun of you two?"


    Parsurama of course was countered him back. If he joined the battle then who would have been able to save others if the fight reached the degree which it eventually reached?


    If not for him to throw his axe at the end, The st of the aftermath would have destroyed the whole pce.


    "Wait!? Axe, Did you see my Parshu?"


    Parsurama while talking came to the realisation that he was going away from the point, So he quickly asked once again hoping they might know where is his axe was.


    "Oh!~ Has someone lost the gift that was given by Parmeshwara himself?


    Before Durvasa could answer, A sneer came and with a voice filled with brim to disgust sounded mocking Parashurama for losing the axe gifted to him by Lord Shiva.


    Sukracharya already has immense hate towards Parashurama and this thing just adds more reason for him to hate Parashurama, When Sukracharya need none for it.


    ''No, Please don''t start another fight.''


    Lord Surya and others hearing the words of Sukracharya started to pray, They really can''t afford a 2nd battle like this here. They just hoped Parashurama would ignore such ament.


    But knowing the temper of Parashurama they were not sure that if the 2nd battle was even avoidable at all, After all even slight injustice is enough for to trigger this man to rain down hellfire.


    "I did not lose my Parshu, Asura Guru Sukracharya, I just misced somewhere in the conflict between you two."


    But contrary to others'' imagination, Parshurama just smiled at Sukracharya and answered to him without any hint of brewing anger inside him. He genuinely did not feel angry by his words.


    This was unlike him, Yeah he was not a always angry person but he majority of time is angry, Which even he knows and hence why chose to self-iste himself in the Mahendra Mountains to meditate.


    Being the only Avatar of Lord Vishnu who never dies, having the boon of being Chiranjeevi (Immortal), So he was not bound to the curse given to the Lord Vishnu by the sage Bhrigu, The father of Sukracharya that Lord Vishnu has to born and die like mortals.


    And irony is in that, Parashurama is descended from that man who cursed Lord Vishnu and that makes Parashurama and Sukracharya rted at least by their lineage.


    "*Sigh* You are no fun, No wonder you are that trickster Avatar."


    Sukracharya looked at Parashurama in helplessness, He did not want to argue with this man anymore.


    It has no fun in it, Shukracharya is able to bear the presence of only two people that are directly rted to Lord Vishnu, One is Lord Rama as unlike the trickster, He was a man of his words.


    One that man said something then he rather cut his head then to back away from the word given to others which is so unlike of that trickster in his mind of Sukracharya and so there was no hate towards Rama.


    And second is Parashurama. This man is also the man of his principal, He did not use trick or deceit to win over the situation. No be go head on to any problem that wasing towards him, Answering it with his axe in hand.


    He even if he wants to not hate this man, Yeah he bung the Avatar of Lord Vishnu is indeed a stumbling block and whenever he remembers it he has that instinctively hatred towards him.


    But after knowing what kind of man he is, He did not hold it for long, That anger came and went without taking over his actions.


    Plus Parashurama is also from his lineage winning him an extra point in his heart, All in all as long as Shukracharya does not get reminded that this man is the Avatar of Lord Vishnu, Everything is fine.


    And even if he just used that to mock Parashurama, It did not escte any further than that, At least up to this day.


    "So now you are willing to tell me where my Parshu is? "


    Parashurama looked at Sukracharya, the man his Lord and Guru so fond of. How can he ever get angry at someone his Lord is fond of? So he just takes it with a smile knowing Shukracharya must saying out his frustration.


    He can at least do this for his lord, Yeah he is also the man who throws his axe at the kid of his lord but he did that because that kid passed him off too much by his y and he didn''t know that kid was the son of his Lord.


    When he found out about his mistake he repented it and even gave the book to the child that he will be known for his broken teeth which broke because that son took it on his elephant tusk.


    Because the boon attached to his axe is that once it''s hurled towards someone it would note back without harming the person the axe is thrown at ignoring all the defence of the person.


    So even if the son was a powerful god-like Ganesha, He can not able to go against that power of boon and lost his tusk and because the tusk broke because of his axe, There is no way it can reattached again as it also followed the same principal of Lord Shiva''s Trishul (trident).


    Once something is cut by that weapon it loses its power and isn''t able to attach back as cause and effect itself was affected by the power of such weapons.


    "If your Parshu is not here then it might be in that miasma of power in the centre. Try to sense it and call back, Why is it even a problem? You can call your axe from anywhere and ites back to you."


    Durvasa this time came and answered it for Sukracharya who was still frustrated about why this man did not get angry at him. It''s an everyday thing so they two do not mind it.


    But others are not aware of such a thing between them, So they were flinching with each words spoken by those two, thankful to the fact they were still being civil and not broke out in a fight.


    Evya and Ashwatthama felt like a lost child standing aside not knowing what to do. They do not know anyone here, So they don''t know who to ask permission to leave.


    They felt like they should just sneak away but voted against it thinking there has to be the reason why Karna brought them here and left, So they stayed to see what might be the reason why they are kept here.


    "I tried to do it but I could not able to sense my Parshu. It might be happening because of the spiritual turbulence in the area."


    Parashurama heard the thing Durvasa said but then spoken out as this is the first thing he did after he realised his axe was not with him.


    His axe is linked to him, so when it was not with him, He just has to recall it and that axe no matter where it is rush back into his hands, this has been the case since he got that axe.


    It''s just today that the function was not working, He can''t even sense the axe presence, Which normally would have made him concerned, but knowing there is that still miasma around, It''s logical that he can''t sense his axe.


    Though before spiritual disruption was never cause such a issue but this thought was not pass through him mind.


    "....You can''t recall the axe or you outright could not feel the existence of your Parshu as if it never existed in this world?"


    Durvasa, hearing the Parashurama thought of something and asked the strange question out of nowhere, he had a hunch where the axe might be.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 184 182. Duality Of Emotions

    Chapter 184 182. Duality Of Emotions


    "Yes, I could not sense it, But I am sure it is because of this spiritual power turbulence here."


    Parashurama was taken aback by the questioning of Durvasa bute to realisation that what he said match the description that is happening with him, He quickly answered.


    He still believe the disruption in the spiritual power here that is why he can''t sense his Parshu, That can be the only exnation there can be, There is no other way to break his connection from his axe.


    Yes there is no way his connection with his axe can be broken, As long as that axe exists in this time and space, No matter where it is, That is still connected to him.


    And the moment he would recall the axe it woulde back to obeying the order of its master, which means he is the sage warrior of the Bhargava n.


    It''s just he can''t wrap his mind around where the axe could have gone. The st did not happen and so the axe should be around somewhere but he can''t see it.


    "....Did you see the child who appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the st centre?"


    Durvasa did not answer him directly as even he didn''t fully understand how Karna did that, But he was sure that if the axe is not here and Karna was involved then there is a very high chance that the axe was with Karna.


    If that is the case then it is his responsibility as guru to make sure Karna be safe. Weapons like that have a it''s own consciousness, If Karna touches it without its permission, there would be retaliation from the weapon.


    Which is the more of the reason why Durvasa wants to make sure Parasurama get the situation as inky it''s matter can prevent weapon from harming other beings or order lessen the impact if weapon is already retaliated.


    So Parasurama being in the side of Karna is a key, If he didn''t follow through it in anger then Karna would suffer.


    "....I seen him, What about it?"


    Parashurama was hesitate to answer that question, He didn''t know why but when he first saw Karna appear front of him there was immense guilt upied his heart.


    He don''t understand why he felt guilty about it, It''s an irrational guilt that just could not go away, At first he thought the fact the kid would get but by his axe causing him to feel this way.


    But even after seeing the kid somehow able to avoid damage that guilt not go away, Because the moment he got close to see his face clearly his thought process has stopped and he felt like a huge stone was put on his heart.


    He felt they share the bond that can''t be put in the words but also felt like he had broken that bond.


    This were the thoughts upying mind when he jumped up making him unable to react before the st set off, He know that the child was in the centre of the st and yet he didn''t feel panic once he saw his face.


    For some strange reason he was confident that kid would survive the st without much trouble other than a few wounds here and there. It''s an unreasonable thing but that is the case, Parashurama knows that they share some cause and effect but he doesn''t want to admit it.


    He didn''t want to face that child. The guilt and shame the thought of facing hime in his mind was overwhelming as if he had betrayed that child. He did not feel it would be right of him to face that child.


    That is why even though he was very concerned about if Karna getting injured, He didn''t ask about him, Hoping someone would bring it up.


    But now that someone indeed brought it up, He suddenly became panicked, for the first time his lion-like heart felt the emotion of fear, Fear of getting the news he did not want to hear.


    And yet wants to know, That curiosity and the fear of hearing something he does not wants to hear was tearing him apart, It''s strange duality of emotions he feeling or for the first time in his life.


    He was the man who was so straight forward that he say whatever he felt honestly to any one who was in front of him without thinking about it, be it the king of Deva''s Indra or his lord Shiva.


    In his mind, There is nothing wrong with expressing what he was feeling not doing so would consider deception which he is not very fond of rather hate it.


    So it was very hard time manage his emotions trying to figure out what he really wanted but could note up with an answer and so he put it on Durvasa to get the answer for him.


    "That child''s name is Karna, I am his Guru, So I request you to hear me out before reacting."


    Durvasa sensed the changes in the emotion of Parashurama but did not think much about it. After all, they know what kinda man he is. If he has something in mind they would have been informed by him long ago.


    So he just ignored that and put what is important matter first, He quickly revealed the identity of Karna as his student so even if Parashurama got angry after knowing it might be Karna who took his axe away, He can contain his anger.


    "Guru?!"


    But Parashurama here was bbergasted. He didn''t understand what''s happening to him. The moment Durvasa said that child was his student, Hhefelt like someone just stabbed him in his heart.


    It''s like someone took away something precious like his own son away. Yeah it''s a weird analogy for a Brahmachari (Celibacy) man but this is how he is feeling at this moment.


    "For now, Soon I too will be his Guru."


    Shukracharya who was just a silent listener of the conversation had to chip in when this topic came up.


    He gets why Durvasa brought this topic here and so he too decided to put his thoughts here. This way not only he can make sure his side can also be heard but also add more weight for Karna''s safety.


    Durvasa just gave Sukracharya a side-eye but did not say anything to refute his im. He proved he is indeed as if not more worthy to be Karna''s Guru than he thought but there has to be some ground rules before he can allow him to ept Karna as his student.


    Parashurama hearing Sukracharya once again felt that panic that something precious and important was taken away from him, He so desperately wanted to stretch out and prevent that from happening.


    But somehow his heart was not into it, One side of him wanted to let it go even though it was inexplicably hurting him, As that whatever he was trying to hold on has better fate being away from him.


    This realisation nearly broke him down. He even at some point thought that Sukracbarya put him into some kinda forbidden array as to why would he feel this strong and yet unexinable emotions?


    He is not that emotionally weak man, If he knows you are then you are wrong there is no exnation necessary as at best exnation earns you his sympathy not forgiveness.


    This is him, who was so quick on judgement, Who held and abided by his code of ethics, And now he was the one who was acting contrary to it.


    "So I think your Parshu is with Karna, Which he definitely might have taken by mistake."


    Durvasa lowered his voice, though others after Durvasa realised it was about Karna could not hear the conversation as he sealed off the space but he still did not risk it and told off in a secretive tone.


    Hearing what Durvasa said Sukracharya looked at him in a doubtful look, He can understand Durvasa before acting like this to protect Karna from being med for the fight.


    But after hearing this, Didn''t this would put Karna in the hit list of Parashurama by making matter personal to him? And a child can take away the axe of Parasurama? It is not a thing a child is able to carry and take away.


    He even doubt the intention of Durvasa being a hint Karna but discard it knowing to which extent he can go for that child, and so to some degree he believes Karna might really have took away his axe.


    Which if someone told him before today''s event he ignored it as being a stupid joke but not now, Especially after seeing what Karna is capable of when his life is threatened.


    Here Parashurama got one more shock. He too first thought this is some stupid joke but the way he appeared in front of him out of nowhere and also possessed the element of chaos which even though they gloss over know-how it made his existence terrifying had to agree he believed to some degree.


    And so he just looked at Durvasa thinking he would say more but none of them spoke anymore falling into the awkward silence, As Durvasa didn''t know what to say now as he thought Parashurama would ask questions if something was not just stand there silent.


    "So where is Karna?"


    Sukracharya could not take it anymore and broke out the question, breaking that awkward silence.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 185 183. Kuntis Facade

    Chapter 185 183. Kunti''s Facade


    *Howl*


    A howl of terror rang in thend spreading blood chilling aura all throughout the royal pce and gained the attention of everything that was present there at the time.


    "Mata, what was that? It sounded like some evil beast attacking the kingdom."


    Nak quickly made his move and rushed to hide near Kunti in fear after hearing such a howl of the beast, Then he spoke trembling in fear.


    They lived in the forest and the time they spent there taught them few thing, One of them included determining the threats present around them by the roar and howls of the beasts around them.


    It''s the thing his father Pandu taught them and heter on mastered thanks to his affinity towards the animals thanks to his celestial fathers blessing.


    And because of that when he hears that howl he knows the threat of the being, At least the beast which just howled has to be in the ranks of Ati-rathi warriors and it is a beast the actualbat power would even be more then it''s rank.


    So it was rightfully a terrifying thing to find out, And if you also find out that such a beast is just a few 100s of metres near them, It''s rightfully thing from nightmare.


    "Nak don''t worry, We have likes of Mahamhim and Kripacharya here, They can easily able to handle whatever beast dare to enter in the human society breaking the ord between humans and Yaksha."


    Yudhisthira said to be stay calm even in the battlefield filled with blood was of course did not feel any panic, Or at least its shown that he didn''t feel any panic on his face.


    He walk towards Nak and as big brother tries to console him but Nauk refuses to be swayed away from the fear.


    For some reason he felt terrified, No animal before giving him this feeling even the wildest of wild beasts did not awaken such a panic in his heart as this simple howl ignited.


    He has no idea what kinda of beast is outside, He only knows whatever that beast is. It is something they should pray to the lord they never encounter in their life.


    "Nauk, Stop acting like this, You are Ksatriya, The warrior ss who would have a smile even in the face of death, then how can you be scared like this? Just stand straight and be brave, be a man."


    Kunti seeing the rtion of Nak couldn''t help but say seeing how childish he was acting. It does not matter if he is a child, she can''t tolerate such a cowardly act of his.


    If he acts like this then how can he face the united front of all those 101 Kurvasa in the battle of the throne? He would do nothing but be a liability for his brothers, Which she can''t afford.


    No, all five of them need to stay together, Stick to each other and have their back for their elder brother''s decisions. Only then they might be able to have any chance to get the throne which is rightfully theirs.


    She didn''t care what that other kid was saying, It''s not a matter of her husband relinquishing his right to the throne before he decided to go live in the forest as a mendicant.


    Pandu was, is and will be the son of the Bharta race, and so his right over the throne still remains and so do the right of his sons.


    Now she just lost the most important pawn of hers, Vidura, This put her on her back leg. Now she was in passive, and now if someone attacks her she doesn''t have much leverage to handle the situation.


    So the frustration of it and seeing how weak her kids are, She was not able to control her facade and let somehow her real thoughts leak out.


    "Mata but-"


    "Mother, don''t be angry at him, He is the youngest of us, He should really be terrified of that unknown beast out there."


    Other brothers, seeing how their mother reacted, did not dare to speak up, So Yudhister reluctantly as the elder had to step up and defend his brother.


    He was torn apart by the choice, On one hand there is his mother who takes care of them to raise them on her own in the absence of their father and on the other hand his youngest brother for whom he is like a father.


    How can he choose one over another? For others it was not a big deal to speak this out but for him who was told to strictly follow the text andws that were written in the text as it is, This was akin tomitting the unforgivable sin.


    But in the end he gave up and let one side win. He stood up for his brother and for the first time in his life he voted against the action of his mother making him overfilled with guilt.


    "....No it was my fault, I just care too much about you my children, You have to understand that there are those 101 brother standing united against you. If you act like weak they will take advantage of your unpreparedness.


    That''s why I put pressure on him, as you said Yudhistara, He is the youngest and should be forgiven but because of that I am more worried about him.


    He being the youngest means they know he is also a weakness of you brothers, if they harm if it is akin to harming all of youbined, That is why none of you can let your guard down.


    I know I am asking for too much, I am demanding the thing no one should ask from you but I beg of you to not fall and live the ignorance of childhood.


    We can''t afford that, I can''t bear to see you get hurt or worse lo-lo *Choke* *Muffle cry*"


    Kunit, as sharp as she was, also saw what her eldest son did, making her panic. Not in his entire life did her son question her action even once, He blindly followed her lead.


    And because of how she trains her sons, They too follow their brothers, This way she can control other brothers without actually having to take others in control too.


    She just has to make sure the eldest is in her control and with that others too will be in her control, It was a perfect n which was also quite easy thanks to how easily Yudhister is to manipte by using the biased interpretation of the Vedas.


    That is why she was quick to salvage the situation. There is no way she can allow him to even think of going against his words, She just can''t allow that to happen, She would not be allowed to let go of the control she finally got in her life.


    She will never allow anyone to dictate her life anymore, And so she spoke the words that did not even make her the weak woman who was sacrificing everything for the ungrateful children.


    But would also fix her facade and even strengthen it before making her eldest trust in her blindly like a worship.


    This way there is no way they would not dare to question her intention ever again in the future, And so it would make her life a little easier not having to do mental gymnastics all the time to maintain her facade all the time.


    "No no no no, Mata you misunderstood, You should give us amand not beg us, I ask forgiveness, I will never dare to question your decision ever again in future."


    As expected Yudhister became panicked as he rushed towards Kunti kneeling in front of her begging for his forgiveness in a rush as the tears were rolling down from his face as he bawling like well child.


    He really regrets it. Why did he not trust the judgement of his own mother? He knows her well, She would never do something that harm them and yet he not only questions her but also goes against her decision.


    How bad would she have felt? She sacrifice everything for their well being even kept her pride aside and moved into the royal pce ignoring thest wishes of their father just for their well being.


    His words might really hurt her and dig deep in her heart like a throne hurting but refusing to show that pain to them, This thought made him even more guilty as he constantly begged her for forgiveness.


    Normally other brothers also join but it was not that time, Arjuna was fall into depression looking at the bow lost in his own thoughts,  Bheema was still unconscious and there was no sign he would wake up anytime soon.


    Share the brain of the group counting on his hand over and over again like he became crazy but he didn''t mind as he tried over and over, But he everytime became desperate and lost in his thoughts.


    He does that sometimes, So it was ignored by others as the rule says don''t dive into the secrets of the destiny, Or it would bacsh the nosy bystanders.


    As for Nak, He was terrified of the beast out there and so he too did not participate in it, making Yudhister perform solo.


    ''I will take my revenge for this, You damned Angaraj.''


    Kunti gently tools Yudhister in her hug consoling him but her eyes be cold as the thought of the child who ruined her well-game burns her from inside.


    She would not let this go, she decided she would take her revenge, Not right away but she would get her revenge, That would be her promise to herself.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 186 184. Beast

    Chapter 186 184. Beast


    "What was that arya?"


    Chhaya hearing such a howl was taken aback, She as queen of darkness heard many howls of many beasts that can destroy the mortal realm if they let loose from their bouncing from theherworld.


    But never ever she heard such a strange howl, It''s weird. There was of course that blood-chilling threat of danger but there was also that uncanny attraction to it.


    It''s like trying to look at the sun. You know it will harm you, It is even nearly impossible to directly look at it and yet you try to stop doing it ignoring your survival instincts.


    This is the same, She knows whatever that beast is, A something that should not walk around in the mortal realm and yet she unlike normal not rushed ahead wanting to send it back where it belongs.


    Rather she loves to stay here in the presence of the beast that she has no idea about, she can''t even see it.


    ".....I-I don''t know."


    Surya took his time and finally answered his wife in a trembling tone as all his instinct was telling him to run as far away as he can.


    He sensed the unprecedented level of threat from that unseen beast that even his status of being Surya Narayana, Also one of the few beings who holds the title of Bhagwaan, feared.


    For the first time he encountered something that make Aditya (Son Of Adity) think of retreating from the direct battle.


    The blood who this time should have been boiling urging him to rush forward and show the might of Lightbringer to the being dare to threaten him,


    It was usually is the case but not this time, This time his blood not boiling, No it was chilled, There was not urge to rush forward and attack, No there was the urge to just turn around and run as far away as possible.


    He felt like he had encountered his natural predator, No it is worse, Even when he encounter Rahu, He did not feel like this even though Rahu swallowed him whole each time.


    Surya right now felt as helpless as the fish on the chopping board at the mercy of the hand that is holding the knife. He was felt helpless without any way to fight back.


    ''The absolute dominance.''


    Suryae to the shocking discovery, The said being might really be his actual natural enemy or just too overpowered for him to even raise the idea of counter-attacking.


    "We don''t know what it is but it is something that should not be here, Why then are we standing here and not attacking?"


    Narada who was tired of waiting for the their lords toe here to handle the situation here and punish the one who was responsible for it could not help but jump down from the Royal chamber and arrive here seeing these people just standing there without doing anything.


    He heard the howl of the beast, That beast is not something that they can just ignore. Seeing the beast yet not attacking them they should take this opportunity and attack first gaining a tactical advantage.


    "No need, That beast is not thinking of attacking, It''s howl of breakthrough, Not the war cry."


    Sukracharya the learned about the beast and such creatures the most was first to speak thinking others might really listen to Narada and start attacking the beast who was just gone through the breakthrough.


    Of course, he indeed has a thought to see if he can make such a strong beast in his group but that was not the sole reason why he decided to help the beast.


    He love such creature, He who spend time with them, he knows they were misunderstood by the vast majority of beings, All this creature wants peace to sleep in.


    That is what most beasts do, They just love to eat and sleep. They do not like destruction or killing, They only do it when they are pushed too far by others.


    As long as you do not disturb their sleep or eating which consists of anything, From rocks to air, Even frozen water and moltenva, They just eat depending on their species and sleep.


    That is why he likes to care for such a beast. He had built a sanctuary for such beasts in theherworld just for them to enjoy their life. Unfortunately most of the beast in the mortal realm either was killed or enved by people.


    Which just added more fuel in his heart for the fire of revenge as it was just being more and more personal. He still did not understand why that trickster who was supposed to care about every being equally only took action when humans were suffering.


    Why does he ignore the suffering of others like them? Aren''t they also thest of the creation? Don''t they also have the same right of justice as any other being in this mortal realm? Then why does this hypocritical statement and justice still exist?


    "So?!! It is still beast, This mortal realm is no ce for suc- *Arghh*"


    Narada did not understand why it was even a factor that the beast was not attacked. Even if it is harmless as a rabbit, the beast of that power should not stay here.


    And the fact that the beast just now went through a breakthrough means it would be in it''s weakest state, It''s just making things easier for them to attack and win.


    Why was this even a topic of debate? For the betterment of society, This being should not stay here, They can always teleport it into the Netherworld or kill it which is the thing he was siding towards.


    This destroys any future attack and revenge, So sometimes it''s better to just get rid of the problem then to find a solution for it.


    "What you said? Even before Manu, this beast lived here, They have the same rights to be here as the humans here."


    Sukracharya was pissed off because of that statement of Narada, These beasts were here even before the first humans were toe and live here.


    These are theirnd, They have the same right as the any of the humans to live here, How can they just decide to teleport to that barrennd or just kill it.


    So he strike back, Though he didn''t attack Narada but released the power from his body checking Narada in mid speech because of unexpected attack.


    He stumbles back coughing looking at Sukracharya with coldness in his eyes gripping on his Veena thinking of attacking back showing that he is also not weak at all.


    "Both of you stop, We don''t know what kinda beast it is or where ite from, So it is safe to assume it''s a threat, Wait! Asura Guru Shukracharya, Let me finish.


    Now that we consider it as a threat, it would not be wise to attack. We don''t know its power nor we know its origin. All we might know it might be the mount of some divine being or the newborn of some celestial beast, So just stay here and wait."


    Durvasa took the lead seeing the matter could get out of hand any moment and quickly took matter over, It is right as he said, He partially agree both Narada and Sukracharya.


    And he actually agreed with their point if lot he had not said it, As Narada said the beast might be a threat for the mortal realm which is his valid concern and should be taken seriously.


    Even though he doesn''t want to be partial but existence of such a beast going on the rampage in the mortal realm would going to have a cataphoric result.


    But there is also point of Sukracharya, The beast was here before the mortals ever came to this realm, So they also have the right to be here, Which he also agrees and stands with it.


    So this was the best solution is out there, Both peoples argument was being heard and give respective respect to them as everyone should.


    It''s just he too wondered where that beastes from, he didn''t sense anything at all. Normally if something like this beastes out they should sense it beforehand and get enough time to be prepared.


    But this beast came here and even went through the breakthrough. The process in which the beast broke the shackle was put on them by the world to open up the power limit even further.


    Which normally take a lot of time and a lot of power or energy to even get to the point where they eat enough stored power in them and try to break those shackles.


    The power needed to do that is actually too much, Most beast spend their lifetime eating and sleeping moving only when necessary to preserve as much as energy in them and still they could not even get close to the power needed for to break that limit.


    Yet here is such a beast who has gone through that process right in front of their eyes, Though they do not see it but they know it happens in front of their eyes.


    ''Hope you be friendly.''


    Durvasa looked at the miasma of the power in the centre and sad to himself as he saw the moment the mist.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 187 185.Nine-Tail Beast

    Chapter 187 185.Nine-Tail Beast


    "It ising out."


    Parshurama who was standing aside not wanting to get into the conflict of Sukracharya and Narada spoke this time.


    He really can''t choose a side in-between two of them, like said before Sukracharya and he have the same bloodline, While he is the avatar of who Narada considers his lord.


    So it was impossible to pick sides as both sides are his and he could never pick one over another, both are someone who was close to him.


    The only reason he even spoke this time and put attention on himself is that he finally took a glimpse of the beast they were talking about moving out of the miasma.


    Everyone did not speak but turned towards the dust filled central that is still not dispersed because of the turbulence of the spiritual powers, Waiting to see the beast that was releasing this immense pressure.


    And behold there it was, Emerging from the lingering miasma of powers, the beast of Nine-Tail White Fox, Which moved with a grace that defied the chaos that surrounding her.


    That luminous form was shrouded in a celestial aura, a testament to the battles of the special origin of the beast standing where Durvasa and Sukracharya had waged their terrible battle.


    Yet, the miasma of such destructive powers clung to her fluffy whiter then snow fur like a ghostly veil, like an ethereal memory of ancient shes and celestial upheaval.


    As she stepped forth using her white furry paw, her nine more white then snow fluffy tails unfurled like banners of starlight at night, dispersing the remnants of the conflict with every sinuous movement.


    Each stride of her was a deration of transcendence, an affirmation that she had risen above the tumultuous powers that had swirled around her.


    The miasma, that consider oppressive and malevolent, now swirled in tendrils of dissipating energy, absorbed by her very being. It left behind a sense of transformation, a rebirth of celestial purity within her.


    In her presence, the very fabric of the cosmos seemed to gleeful, Loving to amodate such a new being in itself.


    "Sooo cute!!!!~"


    Sandhya, Chhaya and Ganga, All three of them scream in the excitement as they see the beast walking out standing at the edge of the battlefield showing her domineering presence


    All they wanted to rush over and hug such a beautiful and cute creature, Never in their life as goddess they encounter this degree cute being. After all, whether goddess or not, They are also women whose weaknesses are cute things.


    Fox there as if all her existence is based on and revolve around being as beautiful as possible until it be the embodiment of beauty itself and to be fair this fox was not really far from aplishing that transcend state.


    Unfortunately as long as their son is there, They know this fox does not stand a chance but this fox is still super cute nheless urging them to take her in their arms to feel her warmth.


    "What is happening?"


    While women were trying harder to control themselves so as not to rush forward and snatch that fox away, men on the other side were very confused about what was happening.


    Especially Surya, he could not understand if what he was seeing was even real or not, Because if what he was seeing was alright then howe he was so terrified of this beast?


    Not only that even seeing this beast, He still have that feeling of terror and panic urging him to go away, run from this beast as far as possible without even looking back.


    This was the thing he did not like even one bit. He might even agree and understand if the beast was a terrifying world devouring monster that spread terror in any being who dared to look at it.


    But he would never agree that he is terrified of that tiny cute thing, Yeah tiny as that fox at beast is 2 ft in height, It''s nothing more big than an actual fox just being extra cute.


    "That small? Is that even a beast? Or are we misidentifying the creature?"


    Parasurama could not help but speak once again as even he could not understand what they were seeing was really the beast that held that blood-chilling howl the moment ago.


    After all the beast that came out was look nothing like the beast they imagine can rpse such a howl, Rather he can''t even think such a cute thing had any capability to harm someone.


    If not for the fact this fox was readily enjoying the turbulent spiritual power spread across the area eating away or say absorbing within herself, he was even ready to believe that the real beast might be still hiding in the mist.


    But even then his heart just refuses to believe this fox is the fearsome beast even though the proof is right in front of him, If anything that can stand there and not even stand but readily enjoy that chaotic spiritual power, That being us not to be taken lightly.


    It''s just anything he tries to consider her a threat, He is just swayed away by her cute appearance, His brain knows the truth but his heart refuses to ept it overwhelming the brain''s logic.


    "I don''t think so, She is a divine beast. Maybe she failed the breakthrough and fall back?"


    Durvasa thought about the issue too and came to the logical reasoning, It''s not child''s y to try to go against the rules set over the being by the world itself and because if that it''s not strange the vast majority of the beasts who try the breakthrough end up in failure.


    The failure sometimes may result in going in a weak state, depletion if their spiritual powers in the normal case, In the extreme cases some beasts even broke their power core making them impossible to cultivate anymore and then more even lose their lives.


    There are many such cases, That is why beasts always try to be as prepared as possible before they try to perform the breakthrough. The higher the beast''s bloodline the higher beast faces the resistance from the world.


    And seeing this fox the one he never seen before and can''t even able to get angry at, It''s safe to assume she has the some strong bloodline means unfortunately this poor thing must have failed to breakthrough and now fall in the w period.


    "Narada, Do you still wants to kill that beast?"


    Shukracharya actually has the reason in his mind, The one that is opposite to Durvasa but he does not say it as not saying it works in his favour.


    Rather than seeing he had the opportunity to attack Narada, he didn''t bait an eye and fired his shot. Didn''t he was talking so highly and saying about killing the beast and whatnot?


    Now let him see how he could answer the question his? Would he back away and say they no need to kill it, which is the most logical thing he can do.


    But that way he would admit defeat in front of him, Though it was not that big of a deal for others but someone like them who always been right thanks to their intellect, it''s a super big deal.


    Of course there is a second option of sticking to his point not allowing Sukracharya to win but way too he loses, As doing that he is just going to be a public enemy as everyone present here loves that little thing.


    No matter what Narada chose he is done for it, Shukracharya won over him this time.


    "Rather wasting time on that source on where that fox came from, Who is the master of that beast?"


    Of course, as smart as Narada is, he knows what Sukracharya did and he hates him for it.


    It was his fault he let his guard down, giving his opponent a chance and leverage to strike back at him. He is ashamed of how can he made this stupid mistake.


    Why he talked so much there, He was just giving the ammunition to his opponent who did not forget to use it against him.


    This hurt him more than the actual loss because he didn''t lost because of his ipetence or not able to outsmart his opponent rather he lose because of his carelessness.


    Shukracharya just gave Narada a smug look after hearing his question as they both know he won this round. Not only did he win but he won without much struggle, This is more of a matter to be ashamed of for Narada.


    At this moment Sukracharya wanted to look up high andugh like a maniac in joy as after a long time he won against this fraction of that trickster.


    "I know who that fox belongs to."


    Suddenly Ashwatthama who was just standing aside waiting for the thing that he thinks his friend leave him here for to happen when he sees that same fox they saved yesterday.


    Yeah it changed a lot now even making it close to impossible to identify, But as he who has deep imprint of that fox knows it is that same fox, And so he spoke out lund his though gaining the attention of everyone present there.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 188 186. Honour Of Gurus

    Chapter 188 186. Honour Of Guru''s


    A trio of sages along with Narada turned towards the voice and what they saw opened their eyes wide open.


    Especially Sukracharya and Durvasa were especially shocked seeing this boy here or might be seeing the specialness of this boy.


    ''Shivansh''


    All of them have this one thought in their mind seeing Ashwatthama, This was not even a spection but rather a fact that was proven by the all of them present here.


    Sukracharya and Parsurama are one of the big devotees of the Lord Shiva and so they can sense the overflowing power running in the veins of this boy, And without a doubt that destructive power is from their lord, That is the power of Rudra.


    While Durvasa as himself being the Shivansh (Part of Shiva) can see the dormant power residing in this boy waiting for the opportunity to burst out and show the whole mighty of his.


    Narada on other hand not have the advantage of familiarity like others had but he does have advantage of being the devotee of the Lord Vishnu, The one who take care of the world and so because of that he gets the information that is hidden from his lord making him easy to identity Ashwatthama.


    And even if all of these things were overlooked, the glowing gem embedded on his forehead is in itself is proof of his origin, Making them confused why they are not fighting over this boy either.


    "Who are you, kid?"


    Narada seeing the opportunity to created the force that can stand against the one who just created this much trouble reacted as soon as possible trying to get head start and get in the good side of the Ashwatthama.


    This way he can train and make him stand against Karnaz. After all no matter how broken Karna''s talent is, That child can''t stand in front of the part of lord Shiva''s Rudra power which is meant to destroy everything that stands in the way of Justice and Dharma.


    If this kid go and fight with Karna there is chance that Karna might even give up on training or might even end up fall in the battle.


    Even if all that fail there will be a force that standing opposite to Karna which can always monitor and control Karna making him go out of control.


    This is his job, Though this is the dirty job which is always going to make him the bad guy but this is also the important job, If he was not like this and y dirty the whole equilibrium of the power would have been destroyed long ago.


    Starting a war that no living being in this creation wanted to face or part of, So even he did many morally questionable things but at the end of the day what he did mostly away for the greater good and for that reason he also had enough Karma to protect himself from the bacsh of the world.


    "My name is Ashwathama Rishi, I am the son of Rishi Drona and Mata Kripi."


    Ashwathama being asked such a question proudly announced his lineage, He his proud of his origin and his parents even though they are poor Brahman family they are a respectful loving family.


    For him his father is no less than an ideal of the lord his mother prays to day and night, mother for him is the sanctuary that no where in the world is he going to find another.


    Even though he sometimes gets a tiny burst of anger because of the Rudra power in him, He never dares to disrespect them even when he is on the verge of falling in the fury and rage.


    In that state too there was no ill feeling raised in his heart for his parents, While the Rudra part was enhanced by the all feelings of his means that he does not even have a tiny bit of hate or resentment towards his family for his condition.


    "Drona? You are Drona''s son?"


    Parashurama wanted to stay away form this as he knows there will be fight over who would get Ashwatthama now in between Sukracharya and Narada but hearing Ashwatthama is son of the Drona he had to speak out.


    Now he read can''t allow these two to fight over this child, After all Drona is his student, Though all the weapons Drona got from his given to Drona was donation and not through the actual student-teacher apprenticeship.


    But he did give the knowledge of those weapons to Drona, Meaning even though technically he is the Guru of Drona, And the son of his student is also his son.


    And he is not the man who can stay still when someone wanted to snatch his son away from him or try to harm him even if the harm was unintentional.


    "Yes, My father is the son of sage Bharadvaja, Drona."


    Ashwatthama yet to identify Parashurama but when he was asked about his father he had hunch that his father and the man in front of his shared some rtion and so he did not dare to be disrespectful.


    Nor he try to avoid answering because there was a feeling in his heart that no matter what happened this man would be thest to harm him.


    "So that''s do it, Forgive me you two, I know what you were thinking but the answer is no, You can''t ept him as his Guru right now, Go ask Drona about it of you really want to take in after this."


    Parashurama hearing what he already figured out about it, He looked at the two Sukracharya and Narada both already knew it was not going to happen after hearing the name of Dorna and said to them.


    If Ashwatthama didn''t had the someone good to teach him, Parashurama himself would have offered to teach him, After all even he is tempted to get student of such capability.


    It''s a dream of every Guru to teach a student who one day would shine out them, That is the utmost honour they were searching for in the world.


    But because of that he can''t take that opportunity away from Drona, Drona himself is a well-learned man, having knowledge of almost every astra that exists in the world except the few too destructive or broken ones.


    So Ashwatthama can learn and actually live up to his potential as he taught under the leadership of his own father, and might one day give honour to his father that every Guru outhere looking for it.


    "Ignore them Ashwatthama, You said you know who that beast belongs to, Can you tell me who is that person?"


    Durvasa is unlike of these sages, He knows one thing and that is absolute self-power, That is why his cultivation power is based in the self-strengthening then using outside help like any other type of cultivation.


    He will also be honour to be outshine by his own student but he do not depend on others to get respect or be honoured, He and his might is enough for to do that.


    He do not give that power to anyone other than himself, So though even he was tempted to epts Ashwatthwma as his student but he was not disappointed hearing his father''s name.


    Right now he has Karna, He is more than happy to have him as his student, So he was more clear-headed and asked the question everyone nearly forgot here.


    That beast there still eating out the little remaining miasma and might even start to go berserk afterwards.


    Though he can see the actualbat power level of that beast is not that high but the power of bloodline is tricky, If that beast used that power then there might be trouble.


    "Oh, that animal? It is not a beast, She is pet of my friend Karna, She is a little glutton that loves to eat."


    Ashwathama actually seeing the level of the degree that little things can eat knows it was was very light word to call that fox glutton, After all, she was able to devour a whole pot of medicinal herbs without any problems.


    And she was doing this still now, He was sure she stay behind while Karna left here just to eat what left of power there of something, He not even worried about her because if that fox can survive eating a whole lot of Sanjivani herb without busting open because of the medical power build-up, She can eat anything she wants.


    *Shatter*


    No one heard it but dreams of Narada which he made in his mind shattered into the pieces when he heard this new chip against the new threat of his describing that said threat as Mitra.


    Mitra?!! A friend? They were supposed to be enemies, If these two absolute filled to the brim with potential kids are friends then there is no equilibrium, How can they able to keep each other in check.


    Everything would fall into chaos and then there might be the end of time early to reset everything and start again from the beginning. It would no longer can be fixed.


    Narada who was nearly gone in the depression hearing that news even missed the whole point and did not pay attention to the fact that the beast right there belonged to Karna.


    Which gives her even more power and the trick he can useter on.


    "Yes, She is my Guru''s pet. She loves to sleep and eat."


    Eklvaya who also wanted to stay aside and watch could not help but speak out because this is a topic rted to his Guru.


    Narada here seeing Evya and hearing what he said nearly passed out, He just looked down in helplessness.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 189 187. Eklavayas Guru

    Chapter 189 187. Evaya''s Guru


    ''No why he is doing here? He is not supposed to be here, I can''t let these three to know about him.''


    Narada was full of panic more as he knew the identity of the boy standing in front of him, A very weak body structure with he bone nearly sticking out of his fathers skin.


    But he knows what kinda disaster level this single boy possesses, he is the boy who is blessed with such an archery talent that even without having a proper teacher he can stand above all the archers in this time and age.


    Narada also knows that is to his lord what supposed to happen to this kid, and it was clearly not being here, he should be wandering around with his aunt and her children in the jungle.


    And thenter found Drona and learn seeing him teach from afar by himself after which he would going to lose his thumb as he did even not learned from the Drona will bes so skilled that his favourite student Drona not able to keep up.


    If this boy was able to do that even without having a teacher then Narada was sure to what extent this bit would grow if he actually got a proper teacher to teach him.


    All the people present here are the people capable of taking that potential out of him, Especially Sukracharya, This man already hate Deva''s and is disgusted by his Lord.


    If he taught someone like Evaya who to not have any favourable impression towards his lord because how much he suffer through in his adolescence, Sukracharya could turn this boy into a man capable of standing in front of Deva and their army alone.


    He is yet to take care of Karna and then there is Ashwathama now who considers that same Karna as his friend, He has to hurry up and break that friendship as soon as possible.


    And now there is this trouble, He prays that these sages here should not be able to figure out who this boy is and what this boy here is capable of.


    Later with the right opportunity he might be able to use this Evya against Karna, That is now the only solution he can think of.


    "Guru''s pet? Didn''t Ashwatthama say she belonged to Karna?"


    Shukracharya, surprised by the words of Evaya asked him, Of course there was another reason why he decided to speak to Evaya now and that is because he felt a weird feelinge from this boy.


    He can''t put finger on it but he has the gut feeling that this boy standing in front of him is also not a normal child, there is something special about him and that is what he wants to find out now.


    "Why do you care who that pet belongs to? Now you know it let these kids take it away, Didn''t Bhrigupati Rama worry about his lost axe? We should focus on that, So let''s go and find Karna like Rishi Durvasa said."


    Narada jumped and quickly tried to change the topic, He saw the look in the eyes of Sukracharya, This man got the hunch of the specialness of Evya, This is thest thing he wants to happen.


    Things are already getting out of hand, he really does not want to have another variable destroying the grand n his lord created for the betterment of the world, He does not allow anyone to mess it up.


    "That axe is not going anywhere, It''s the Axe of Parshuram, No one but he can use that axe, So it''s not a matter of hurry, I still need to ask some questions."


    Shukracharya after the stunt pulled by Narada is more convinced that there is something amiss with this kid, which is more of the reason for him to stick here and try to find out as soon as possible.


    Though he didn''t understand how can someone as smart as Narada could make this rookie mistake that might not even be able to fool a toddler, But he didn''t care.


    This action of his shows him that he should ask more questions. Reach the bottom of it to figure out what this man is trying to hide.


    After all if there is something for Narada then that something is very useful for him and his Asura underlings that is for sure.


    "Hey don''t make decisions on my behalf, It''s true no one other than me can use that axe rather they can''t even life it but that didn''t mean I am not in hurry to get back my axe back, It''s a gift given to me by Parameshwara, I want it back."


    Parshurama was quick to answer, He really wants his axe back, though it''s true no one other than he can even lift it but there is just one thing they were missing out.


    If someone tried to lift it, Axe would show superficial resistance and if someone ignored that then the axe would go on full offence and this time it would be for kill.


    So the longer he stays away from the axe the more chances there are for this to happen. At any moment his sword would go into a frenzy and start attacking everything.


    That axe really hates being touched by anyone other than him. Before that was just safety protocol but after the tears it was a rule that fixed into the axe''s consciousness.


    This makes that axe even more vtile and hard to predict what it would do when it is provoked or to what degree violence will be used.


    "Don''t worry about that Bhagwaan Parashurama, If it is with Karna which I am fairly certain of it then it''s not rbag big if a deal, I too have some questions here that I need to ask before we go."


    Durvasa who was talking with Ashwatthama also spoke up this time as he still needed to ask a few more questions to Ashwathama.


    Though he was not that crazy about taking him under his teaching but he did need to know more about Shivansh just like him.


    There are many things that he need to learn and told Ashwatthama, After all having the raging volcano inside once being that can explode anytime the moment they lost control over their emotions.


    This is not only for the state if the people around Ashwathama but for his safety too, Durvasa who learned to pretty much master his Rudra power, Is the best person who can teach him how to control his Rudra part.


    And he can also learn what are the triggers of Ashwatthama. If he finds those triggers then it will be easy to train him to be able to have full control of that power everyone yearns to possess.


    "Yeah, Forgive me, Rishi, We can''t leave, We have to wait for her to finish eating, I can''t leave her here, I should bring her back to my Guru."


    Evya seeing he now has the opportunity said to Narada who suggested that they should leave, Though he sensed the ill intention of Narada towards him thanks to his time spent in the forest surviving.


    But he also did not feel any strong threat from Narada and so he was as polite as possible to him as he told the realism of why he can''t leave yet.


    His Guru''s fox is still here eating those powers that even from this distance makes him terrified of it.


    How can he go back empty-handed back to his Guru when he know that the pet if his guru was here? It would be a shame and impotence of his if he fail even such a normal task.


    ''Guru?''


    Sukracharya when he heard Evya saying this second time even though it''s mentioned that this fox belonged to Karna.


    So it was not hard for him to jump to the conclusion of Karna being the Guru of Evaya, Which just made him more curious about this boy.


    And why won''t he? The moment he found out about Karna, He saw everything that is rted to Karna is one way or mother is special.


    Just look at that fox. He has never seen a fox with nine tails, even it is a small creature but the bloodline of that beast he never encountered before. It has some very strong domineering effect that even he felt it not to mention the ability to create barriers that can''t be broken by others.


    After that he met Ashwatthama calling himself the Mitra of Karna, A Shivansh calling that kid his friend, That is some powerful coincidence, Unfortunately, he was not the man who believed in coincidence.


    He knows everything happens for a reason and if two powerful creations were hanging around Karna means Karna is special and so that also make this bit calling Karna Guru special too.


    ''How to take them away?''


    While Sukracharya was already very close to figuring out the secret of Karna, Narada was still thinking about how to keep them away from here.


    Yeah he still not figure it out that Guru Evay was saying was Karna, No he not even heard the guru part at all


    Well it sound dumb but anything is possible when one has the heaven defying luck that change the reality itself for it''s possessor.


    And so while Narada was racking his brain around to prevent things that had already pass of preventing, That nine-tail fox finished eating.


    (A/N : Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)

 Chapter 190 188. The Curiosity To Know The Unknown

    Chapter 190 188. The Curiosity To Know The Unknown


    ''That was¡­easy!?''


    Ganesha who was seated in the tree branch not far away spoke up seeing everything was settling down.


    He was indeed surprised by the feat of Karna as he was able to incapacitate 3 of the strongest warriors this Yuga known of as toddler.


    Dave given that warriors were not prepared for the attack nor they did not expect threat from the boy they jumped up to protect but fact remain that a child who not even learn how to use spiritual power was able to make them unconscious.


    This made the Ganesha who was also considered the god of wisdom the one who was supposed to learn all knowledge and secrets of the universe excited because now there is something new to learn.


    For someone like him who also loves to search and know about everything to degree that he at this point knows pretty much everything, This is like a dreaming true.


    He now gets to search and know about the previously unknown power and so he can add that knowledge in his already vast understanding and wisdom.


    "Huh!? There is something new?"


    He wanted to leave and follow Karna when he saw him leave to learn more about him when he sensed the another presence in the miasma which hated his moment.


    Others did not see it inside but he saw it. He saw how that little thing just opened her mouth and started devouring the deadly miasma around her, not only that he also saw a strange thing.


    He could not able to identify which species this beast belonged to, showing him that there is another new thing he does not know about that he could learn, And so he sat back and started to observe the action of the fox.


    When she ate pretty much everything she raise her head high and howled towards the sky.


    ''That¡­What kinda beast is that?''


    Ganesha saw it all, making him frown and even question what kind of strange beast he was seeing. It''s not only a beast he has never seen before but a beast that is not following any rules that were all other beasts follow no matter which faction they belong to.


    He saw what that fox did, Unlike what other thought that that''s was going through the breakthrough and that us why there was such a surge in power before it was closed down, Ganesha totally different thing.


    He saw as that fox raised her head high, The stars in the cosmos moved under her will and the to the astonishment of his, That power of stars that said to mystery to even himself was poured in her mouth.


    That surge of power they felt before was caused by the sudden arrival of the power of stars which make it more terrifying than it already was.


    This fox ate the power of stars as it was nothing, This is a thing that even stunned Ganesha. Before he was curious because of his nature but now he was hooked. He now really desperately wanted to study them.


    Because if this off can ate star power without any worry then she somehow has to rte to the stars making her the most knowable person who can tell him about the secret of stars.


    So of course when Narada suggested to kill the beast when it was in it''s weak state, Even though knowing what Narada said is betterment for the world Ganesha who supposedly had the most understanding about this god felt angry.


    It was first time he felt this way, He agree to the principles of Narada. Equilibrium in the powers is the key to a stable and peaceful world but for some reason he just couldn''t ept his idea of doing what he was saying to do.


    Because they already destroyed that equilibrium, All the strong Asura who can able to stand against Deva toe-to-tel are either killed or locked deep in theherworld.


    There is no equilibrium in power, No there is illusion of it, Deva almost controls everything, All actual power is in the hands of Deva including most of the luxury world has to offer.


    So there is no way Narada was actually thinking about peace, No his motive was definitely something else trying to cover it with the greater good facade.


    Before he didn''t care about that as a normal innocent people and beings were not involved in their politics but this time he felt like Narada was not right..


    He for the first time had a strong urge to oppose Narada even though he believe what Narada preached. It''s a weird feeling of state but this was what most mattered to him.


    And for that even if he had opposed the man he respected and agreed with, He was ready to do it.


    Thankfully they saw it was a small fox and even thought that that fox failed the breakthrough so they did not take seriously to the threat seriously.


    Though Ganesha knows that he should go there and reveal what he saw so they can make fine decisions knowing all the data but he doesn''t feel like doing so.


    He just stands on the tree branch once again eating the sweets that no one knows where he got them. It''s just that he was eating sweets looking at the fox and what she was doing.


    Normally seeing a beast eating the power like that was surprising to him but seeing what this fox was capable of, He was least bit surprised by her capability to eat that many vtile powers.


    ....


    "Bhrata, What was happening out there?"


    Little Shush tugged her brother''s cloth and asked in her cute sweet voice, being both curious and worried.


    She is not dumb, When she heard that st and then wave after wave of terrible feeling they felt, She will not be satisfied by simple exnation of her brother saying there was mock fighting going on out there between Mahamahim and Kripachrya.


    After all she saw them do mock fighting, It was strong and powerful but never to this degree, This did not feel like mock fighting at all, It was real fighting and not on the small scale at all.


    Someone as strong if not stronger than Mahamahim were fighting out there and they were just a few distance away from the centre of it.


    "*Sigh* Don''t worry Shush, We are safe here, This whole ce of purs are protected by the chanting and incarnation, Even if battle out there takes a worse turn, We will be fine."


    Duryodhana, seeing he can''t fool his sister, decided to tell the truth. He really doesn''t know what is happening out there, Who is fighting who or why they are even fighting in the first ce.


    Yeah, there is spection of his that they are fighting out there or getting Karna who jawakenedaken some super stronger power or talent but that is just spection.


    He still thinks that Mahamhim and Kripacharya are just letting themselves go all out to stretch their muscles, Though he thinks this is highly unlikely but that is the thing happening right now that he thinks is happening outside.


    And he didn''t lie, This ce is indeed safe. After all this whole pce is made for the Princes and Princess to live. They did not spare anything for their protection of their.


    The walls here and chanted and then inscribed with many protection spells and arrays to keep them safe here, This ce can even take one full-blown attack from Mahamahim Bhishma himself.


    So the protection factor of this ce can''t be questioned. It''s just he didn''t know the one who fighting out there are way stronger than Bhishma, If not for them keeping together making sure others do not get harmed and having protection of others.


    This ce have been copsed long ago, turning into nothing more than dust clouds.


    "Okay, But what about others?"


    Sush heard the words of her elder brother but other than being rxed she panicked even more, Could not able to help but ask out this question.


    "Who else? All our brothers are here inside this ce safe and sound and for others it ais also the same case."


    Duryodhana is as smart as he is. When ites to thoughts like this he bes the slowest of the bunch to get the hint.


    Sush hearing the words of her elder brother could not help but be annoyed by him. How can her brother not understand who she was talking about? Didn''t his words just answer him who she was asking about?


    She was torrid about Karna since she felt the first wave of the power, Last time she saw him he had copsed because of exhaustion, Which means he should still be in the royal chamber.


    It''s just that ce is as if not even more secured then this ce, And yet for some reason she was not convinced that Karna is safe. It''s a weird type of dual emotion.


    On one hand she knows he will be fine, after all he has to be he is Karna but on other hand she is worried that he is in trouble because he has to be, He is Karna, trouble and he go hand in hand.


    ''Hope he is alright, He still owes me a dress.''


    Sush looked out of the window , not answering the question of a brother praying in her heart for his safety.


    Which is a good thing because he is going to need it. There was another storm waiting for him at home.


    (A/N : Attention this book will be going on hiatus for three months due tock of performance. Hope you guys understand, So sorry for this news and see you in 3 months ??.


    Like always thank you for reading and have a good day ??.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!